I LIBRARY) 
 
 UNIVERSITY Of 
 CALIFORNIA 
 
 SAN 01 EGO J
 
 WT
 
 Old Nanny. 
 Photogravure. From drawing by W. H. Overend.
 
 Illustrated Sterling edition 
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 BY 
 CAPTAIN FREDERICK MARRYAT 
 
 With Introduction by 
 W. L. COURTNEY, M. A., LL. D. 
 
 BOSTON AND NEW YORK 
 DANA ESTES & COMPANY 
 
 PUBLISHERS
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 -LN 1 840, the year of the publication of " Poor Jack/' Captain 
 Marryat had reached the zenith of his literary career. The 
 novels which appeared in 1839 and 1840, "The Phantom 
 Ship," " Olla Podrida," " Poor Jack," and " Percival Keene," 
 though they cannot rank with the best of his earlier work, 
 at any rate in p.irts attain a very high level of excellence. 
 " Poor Jack " especially contains one or two jokes as good 
 as any recorded of Mr. Midshipman Easy. At no other 
 period of his literary labours did Captain Marryat cover so 
 large and varied a field of subjects, but in the book now 
 before us, he is content for once to confine his wandering 
 fancy to the shores of his native land. Readers of "The 
 Phantom Ship " or of " Olla Podrida " will undoubtedly ex- 
 perience a sense of relief and relaxation in returning from 
 continental tours, from tropical seas and desert islands, to the 
 homely shores of Father Thames, where, with the flats of 
 Essex on the one side, and the pleasant hills of Kent on the 
 other, they may enjoy a well-earned repose. 
 
 The Greenwich of our own day is a very different place 
 from the picturesque old town that Captain Marryat knew. 
 Ev^n in his time, however, improvements were being carried 
 on with an unsparing hand, and he feels a little uncertain as 
 to whether his readers will be able to identify the precise 
 localities of his story. Houses like that of the affable Dr. 
 Tadpole, " of dark red brick, much ornamented, and probably 
 built in the reign of Queen Elizabeth," were even then con- 
 spicuous among the crowd of newer and meaner neighbours, 
 
 v
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 Very few indeed must be the Tudor buildings now left at 
 Greenwich, but some stately Georgian mansions still remain 
 to bear witness to the days when "families of distinction "- 
 that of Sir Hercules Hawkingtrefylyan among the number 
 resided there, and " Greenwich was considered a pleasant 
 retreat for a few months by many of the fashionable world." 
 Mr. John Timbs, who is perhaps a better authority on matters 
 antiquarian than our author, states, with all the caution of 
 the historian, that it is not very clear at what period the 
 " lovers of good living first went to eat whitebait " at 
 Greenwich. Captain Marryat, however, decides that " it was 
 just at that period," i.e. during the first decade of the 
 present century, or nearly a hundred years ago, "that the 
 whitebait parties became so much in vogue." And then he 
 describes how the visitors from London would while away 
 the tedious time before dinner, by throwing coppers from the 
 inn window for the boys on the beach to scramble for. Very 
 picturesque and fascinating are these sketches of the muddy 
 foreshores, of the " poor Jack " who offered his ragged arm 
 to passengers alighting from the wherries, of the " Light 
 Horsemen " the " Scuffle Hunters " and all the other nefarious 
 traffickers who then infested the river, and now that all these 
 things have passed away Captain Marryat's vivid sketch has 
 all the interest of a historical painting. 
 
 The one feature of old Greenwich which in external 
 appearance still remains unchanged, has been, so far as the 
 purpose and intention of its royal founder is concerned, 
 entirely revolutionised. The great Hospital, with its hun- 
 dreds of pensioners in their old-fashioned blue coats and 
 three-cornered hats, is now altogether a thing of the past, 
 and it is to the pages of Captain Marryat that we must turn 
 if we want to know how these old heroes spent the evening 
 of their days. He describes them assembling in little groups 
 on "a small hill just inside of the Greenwich Park gates" 
 to read the news, and how, when the days were chilly, they 
 
 vi
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 gathered round the great fireplace in the "wards/' and re- 
 called the times when they too had their share in the 
 making and marring of nations. " The fireplace/' wrote 
 Captain Marryat, "is generally a very large one, and sur- 
 rounded by benches with high backs, to serve as screens 
 against the cold and wind, and as there are tables inside, 
 you are generally very snug and comfortable." Greenwich 
 Hospital stands on the site of the ancient royal palace of 
 Greenwich, which was converted from its original purpose at 
 the desire of Queen Mary, when "she found it difficult to 
 provide good shelter and good attendance for the thousands 
 of brave men who had come back to England wounded after 
 the battle of La Hogue. While she lived," continues 
 Macaulay, " scarcely any step was taken towards the accom- 
 plishing of her favourite design. But it would seem that, 
 as soon as her husband had lost her, he began to reproach 
 himself for having neglected her wishes. No time was lost. 
 A plan was furnished by Wren, and soon an edifice, sur- 
 passing that asylum which the magnificent Lewis had pro- 
 vided for his soldiers, rose on the margin of the Thames." 
 John Evelyn was appointed to the congenial task of treasurer 
 of the works, an office which he retained until the build- 
 ings were nearly completed, when he resigned in favour of 
 his son-in-law, Draper. Under the date of January 1705, 
 Evelyn wrote : " I went to Greenwich Hospital, where they 
 now began to take in wounded and worn-out seamen, who 
 are exceeding well provided for." And he adds very char- 
 acteristically, " The buildings now going on are very mag- 
 nificent." The number of old seamen first admitted was 
 forty-two, but space for more was soon available, and at the 
 time of its greatest prosperity the foundation maintained 
 3000 inmates and 32,000 out-pensioners. The revenues of 
 the Hospital were enormous, and the difficulties of adminis- 
 tration soon gave rise to complaints of extravagance. A com- 
 mission was appointed to inquire into the matter, and the 
 
 vii
 
 INTRODUCTION 
 
 result was the conversion of the Hospital into a Naval 
 College. In 1869, the year of the dissolution, there were 
 1400 inmates, and of these over 1000 immediately availed 
 themselves of the permission to quit the Hospital, and receive 
 a pension as compensation. The majority of these, we are 
 told, died within a year of leaving the Hospital, but on 
 the whole the change was considered beneficial, and more 
 in accordance with our present modes of living. Captain 
 Marryat allows that in his time the old men seemed to suffer 
 from being cut off from ordinary social intercourse. The 
 " helpless ward," where Anderson ended his days, was the 
 refuge of many old pensioners whose health was perfect after 
 their faculties had become much impaired. 
 
 Admirable, however, as are all these descriptions of old 
 Greenwich, Captain Marryat is evidently not quite at his 
 ease between the river banks, and accordingly he avails him- 
 self of every possible opportunity 'of return to the fresher 
 atmosphere of the high seas. The "yarns" of the pensioners 
 prove very useful for this purpose, and whenever the story 
 flags a little, one of the old men is sure to embark upon 
 some lengthy description of battle or shipwreck. One of 
 the most graphic and circumstantial narratives in the book 
 is the loss of the Royal George, told by Anderson over the 
 "ward" fire. 
 
 W. L. C. 
 
 viii
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 PAGE 
 
 INTRODUCTION ., v 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 In which, like most people who tell their own stories, I begin 
 
 with the histories of other people 1 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 My father does what most sailors do : he makes a foolish mar- 
 riage ; one of the consequences of which is brought to light 
 at the end of the chapter 5 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 In which my mother proves herself a tender wife, and at the 
 
 same time shows her patriotism and devotion to her country . 10 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 In which I tell the reader all I can recollect about myself, and 
 moreover prove the truth of the old adage, " that it is a wise 
 child who knows its own father " . ... 13 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 My father and mother meet after an absence of six years She 
 discovers that he is no longer a coxswain but a boatswain's 
 
 mate 17 
 
 ix
 
 CONTENTS 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 PAGE 
 
 A bright pleasant evening after a squall, in which the art of 
 angling is introduced in a way which would have added to 
 the knowledge of Izaac Walton himself .... 21 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 In which my mother gives my father a scriptural lesson My 
 father's grief at parting with an old friend He expostulates 
 with my mother and quits the house 32 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 In which the doctor pays a visit and receives no fee ; and I am 
 
 obliged to work very hard to procure myself a livelihood . 37 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 In which I take a cruise contrary to the received rules of naviga- 
 tion On my return from a cold expedition, I meet with a 
 cold reception 45 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 In which I narrate what I consider the most fortunate incident in 
 my life ; and Ben the Whaler confides to me a very strange 
 history 50 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 In which the doctor lets out some very novel modes of medical 
 
 treatment, which are attended with the greatest success . 60 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 I prefer a suit to old Nanny, and procure a new suit of clothes 
 The advantage of being well dressed : you may walk out 
 
 with the ladies 67 
 
 x
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 I am so unfashionable as to pay my debts Ben's opinion as to 
 my father's return The chances exemplified in the list of 
 killed and wounded The L 'Orient blowing up, and the Royal 
 George going down ......... 74 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 My father makes his appearance, having left his leg, but not his 
 tail, behind him My father is pensioned off by my mother 
 as well as by his country ........ 90 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 In which is proved the truth of the proverb, " When your own 
 house is made of glass, you never should be the first to 
 throw stones " ........... 95 
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 Showing how old Nanny fell sick and got well again ... 99 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 A morning concert, in which the opposition is as great as black 
 
 to white ........... 106 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 I get into very doubtful company I am tempted, and, like a 
 
 true son of Adam, I fall ........ 115 
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 I am tempted again My pride is roused, and my course of lif j 
 
 is changed in consequence . . . . . .122 
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 Much ado about nothing ; or, a specimen of modern patronage . 132 
 
 xi
 
 CONTENTS 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 PAGE 
 
 A most important present is made to me ; and, as it will eventu- 
 ally appear, the generosity of the giver is rewarded . . 139 
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 In which a story is begun, and not finished, which I think the 
 
 reader will regret as much as, at the time, I did . . . 144 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 " Recollect," says the fellow, " you have thrown overboard a 
 
 black tom-cat I " 152 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 Bramble's method of education proves very effective He also 
 points out a position in which you may prefer your enemies 
 to your friends 158 
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 In which Bramble points out to me that singing is part of the 
 
 profession of a pilot 165 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 In which I go afloat, and obtain some knowledge of the English 
 
 Channel . . . . 17C 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 Showing the importance, on board ship, of a rope's end well 
 
 applied 174 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 Some little difference in the proceeds of this chapter, and my 
 
 former " Copper for poor Jack, your honour "... 182 
 xii
 
 CONTENTS 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 PAGE 
 
 In which I learn the history of old Nanny . . . . .192 
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 Strong symptoms of mutiny, which is fortunately quelled by 
 
 granting a supply 198 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI ' 
 
 In which my father proves he can give good advice as well as 
 
 Peter Anderson 203 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 In which there is a hop, skip, and a jump 213 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII 
 
 In which the sine qud non of all novels is, for the first time, 
 
 introduced ; 221 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV 
 
 More cry than wool Bramble would dig a pit for another, and 
 
 tumbles in along with him 227 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV 
 
 We have great hopes of not seeing the inside of a French prison, 
 
 but we are disappointed 235 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI 
 
 With those powerful agents, fire and water, we contrive to 
 
 escape from a French prison ........ 243 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII 
 
 Another escape, more fortunate than the one recorded in the 
 
 preceding chapter 250 
 
 xiii
 
 CONTENTS 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII 
 
 PAGE 
 
 Which is all about love Bramble confides to me all his acquaint- 
 ance with the tender passion 259 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX 
 
 In which I receive a very severe blow from a party or parties 
 
 unknown 269 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 Showing the great advantages to be derived from patronage . 274 
 
 CHAPTER XLI 
 
 In which it is proved that sailors have very correct ideas as to 
 
 metempsychosis 280 
 
 CHAPTER XLII 
 A heavy gale, a wreck, and a rescue 286 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII 
 
 A scene in the hospital, and a strange discovery . . . .292 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV 
 Spicer discloses strange matters 801 
 
 CHAPTER XLV 
 Spicer's death 305 
 
 CHAPTER XLVI 
 
 In which Mrs. St. Felix refuses a splendid offer, which I am duly 
 
 empowered to make to her 310 
 
 xiv
 
 CONTENTS 
 CHAPTER XLVII 
 
 PAGE 
 
 In which a new character appears upon the stage, and I play the 
 
 part of a pilot on shore ........ 321 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIII 
 
 My sister Virginia is at last placed in a situation which is satis- 
 factory to my mother as well as to herself .... 330 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX 
 
 My father, much to his surprise, has a bit of land to put his 
 
 foot upon, and say, " This is my own " 335 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 An adventure which at first promised to be the most unfortu- 
 nate, and eventually proved the most fortunate in my life . 340 
 
 CHAPTER LI 
 
 Being the last chapter, the reader may pretty well guess the con- 
 tents of it ..... 353 
 
 FINALE . ... 359
 
 LIST OP ILLUSTRATIONS 
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Old Nanny Frontispiece 
 
 " Up went the helm, and we made all sail right for the 
 
 French coast " Page 164 
 
 " We were rolled over and over in the boiling surf" . . " 289 
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "'My good man, you are Malachi Bone, are you not?'" Page 63 
 
 " John coming up, put the muzzle of his rifle to the ani- 
 mal's head, and shot it dead " "109 
 
 " ' Now, John,' said Malachi, ' get your bead well on him, 
 
 right between his eyes '" "217
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 In which, like most people who tell their own stories, I begin 
 with the histories of other people. 
 
 JL HAVE every reason to believe that I was born in the year 
 of our Lord 1786, for more than once I put the question to 
 my father, and he invariably made the same reply : " Why, 
 Jack, you were launched a few months before the Druids 
 were turned over to the Melpomene." I have since ascer- 
 tained that this remarkable event occurred in January 1787. 
 But my father always reckoned in this way : if you asked him 
 when such an event took place, he would reply, so many 
 years or months after such a naval engagement or remarkable 
 occurrence ; as, for instance, when I one day inquired how 
 many years he had served the King, he responded, " I came 
 into the sarvice a little afore the battle of Bunker's Hill, in 
 which we licked the Americans clean out of Boston." * As 
 for Anno Domini, he had no notion of it whatever. 
 
 Who my grandfather was, I cannot inform the reader, nor 
 is it, perhaps, of much consequence. My father was a man 
 who invariably looked forward, and hated anything like retro- 
 spection ; he never mentioned either his father or his mother : 
 perhaps he was not personally acquainted with them. All I 
 could collect from him at intervals was, that he served in a 
 collier from South Shields, and that a few months after his 
 apprenticeship was out, he found himself one fine morning 
 on board of a man-of-war, having been picked up in a state 
 of unconsciousness, and hoisted up the side without his know- 
 
 1 I have since heard a different version of the result of this battle. 
 
 1 A
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 ledge or consent. Some people may infer from this that he 
 was at the time tipsy ; he never told me so ; all he said was, 
 "Why, Jack, the fact is when they picked me up I was quite 
 altogether non pompus." I also collected at various times the 
 following facts that he was put into the mizentop and 
 served three years in the West Indies ; that he was trans- 
 ferred to the maintop, and served five years in the Mediter- 
 ranean ; that he was made captain of the foretop, and sailed 
 six years in the East Indies ; and at last was rated captain's 
 coxswain in the Druid frigate, attached to the Channel fleet 
 cruising during the peace. Having thus condensed the 
 genealogical and chronological part of this history, I now 
 come to a portion of it in which it will be necessary that I 
 should enter more into detail. 
 
 The frigate in which my father eventually served as 
 captain's coxswain was commanded by a Sir Hercules Haw- 
 kingtrefylyan, Baronet. He was very poor and very proud, 
 for baronets were not so common in those days. He was a 
 very large man, standing six feet high, and with what is 
 termed a considerable bow-window in front ; but at the same 
 time portly in his carnage. He wore his hair well powdered, 
 exacted the utmost degree of ceremony and respect, and con- 
 sidered that even speaking to one of his officers was paying 
 them a very high compliment : as for being asked to his table, 
 there were but few who could boast of having had that 
 honour, and even those few perhaps not more than once in 
 the year. But he was, as I have said, very poor ; and more- 
 over he was a married man, which reminds me that I must 
 introduce his lady, who, as the ship was on Channel service, 
 had lodgings at the port near to which the frigate was 
 stationed, and occasionally came on board to take a passage 
 when the frigate changed her station to the eastward or to 
 the westward. Lady Hercules, as we were directed to call 
 her by Sir Hercules, was as large in dimensions, and ten 
 times more proud than her husband. She was an excessive 
 fine lady in every respect ; and whenever she made her 
 appearance on board, the ship's company looked upon her 
 with the greatest awe. She had a great dislike to ships and 
 sailors ; officers she seldom condescended to notice ; and 
 pitch and tar were her abomination. Sir Hercules himself 
 submitted to her dictation, and, had she lived on board, she 
 
 2
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 would have commanded the ship ; fortunately for the service, 
 she was always very sea-sick when she was taking a passage, 
 and therefore did no mischief. " I recollect," said my father 
 to me, "once when we were running down to Portsmouth, 
 where we had been ordered for provisions, that my Lady 
 Hercules, who was no fool of a weight, being one night 
 sea-sick in her cot, the lanyard of the cot gave way, and she 
 came down with a run by the head. The steward was called 
 by the sentry, and there was a terrible shindy. I, of course, 
 was sent for, as I had the hanging up of the cot. There was 
 Sir Hercules with his shirt napping in the wind, and a blanket 
 over his shoulders, strutting about in a towering passion ; 
 there was the officer of the watch, who had been sent for by 
 mistake, and who was ordered to quit the cabin immediately ; 
 and there was I, expecting to be put in irons, and have seven 
 dozen for my breakfast. As for Sir Hercules, he didn't know 
 what to do ; he did nothing but storm at everybody, for my 
 lady, with her head under the clothes, was serving him out 
 at no small rate. She wouldn't, she declared, allow any man 
 to come into the cabin to hoist her up again. So indecent, 
 so indelicate, so shocking she was ashamed of Sir Hercules 
 to send for the men ; if they didn't leave the cabin im- 
 mediately, she'd scream and she'd faint that she would 
 there was no saying what she wouldn't do ! Well, there we 
 waited just outside until at last Sir Hercules and my lady 
 came to a parley. She was too sick to get out of bed, and 
 he was not able to hoist her up without assistance ; so being, 
 as I suppose, pretty well tired of lying with her head three 
 feet lower than her heels, she consented, provided that she 
 was properly kivered up, to allow us to come in and put all 
 to rights. Well, first she made Sir Hercules throw over her 
 his two boat cloaks, "but that wouldn't do ; so he threw the 
 green cloth from off the table, but that warn't enough for 
 her delicate sensibility, and she hollowed from under the 
 clothes for more kivering ; so Sir Hercules sent for two 
 of the ship's ensigns, and coiled away the bunting on her 
 till it was as high as a haycock, and then we were per- 
 mitted to come in and hoist her ladyship up again to 
 the battens. Fortunately it was not a slippery hitch that 
 had let her down by the run, but the lanyard had given 
 way from my lady's own weight, so my back was not 
 
 3
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 scratched after all. Women ain't no good on board, Jack, 
 that's sartain." 
 
 But I must now introduce a more important personage 
 than even Lady Hercules, which is my mother. They say 
 "like master, like man," and I may add, "like lady, like 
 maid." Lady Hercules was fine, but her maid was still finer. 
 Most people, when they write their biography, if their parents 
 were poor, inform you that they left them a good name and 
 nothing else. Some parents cannot even do that; but all 
 parents can at all events leave their children a pretty name, 
 by taking a little trouble at their baptism. My mother's 
 name was Araminta, which, as my father truly observed, was 
 "a touch above the common." She had originally gone into 
 service as a nursery maid, living in her first situation one year 
 and nine months ; in her second, she remained two years and 
 four months ; then she left to better herself, and obtained the 
 situation of nurse in a family where she remained two years 
 and one month ; after which, Lady Hercules then having a 
 child of a year old, she was received into her service. At 
 three years old the child died, and my mother was promoted 
 to the situation of lady's maid. This advancement quite 
 spoiled her ; she was prouder than her mistress, and gave 
 herself ten times more airs, and when at first my father (who 
 as coxswain was constantly up at the house) offered to speak 
 to her, she turned away from him in most ineffable disdain. 
 Now my father was at that time about thirty years of age, 
 and thought no small beer of himself, as the saying goes. 
 He was a tall, handsome man, indeed, so good-looking that 
 they used to call him " Handsome Jack " on board of the 
 Druid, and he had, moreover, a pigtail of most extraordinary 
 size and length, of which he was not a little proud, as it hung 
 down far below the waistband of his tro'users. His hair was 
 black and glossy, and his lovelocks, as the sailors term the 
 curls which they wear on their temples, were of the most 
 insinuating description. Now, as my father told me, when 
 he first saw my mother with her sky -scraping cap at the back 
 of her head, so different from the craft in general, he was 
 very much inclined to board her; but when she boomed him 
 off in that style, my father, who was quite the rage and fancy 
 man among the ladies of Sally Port and Castle Rag, hauled 
 his wind in no time, hitching up his white trousers and turning 
 
 4
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 short round on his heel, so as to present his back to her 
 whenever they happened to meet. For a long time he gave 
 her a wide berth. Now this fact of my father returning her 
 disdain had the usual effect. At first she was very savage, 
 and when she spoke of him to Lady Hercules, she designated 
 him as " that proud coxswain, who seemed to think himself a 
 greater man than Sir Hercules himself with his filthy pig- 
 tail, indeed !" My father also, when he spoke of her to the 
 
 boat's crew, termed her " that proud of a lady's maid," 
 
 the word not mentionable, being both canine and feminine. 
 Thus matters went on for some time, until my mother, by a 
 constant survey of my father's handsome proportions, every 
 day thought him to be a more proper man, and a few advances 
 on her part at last brought them to a mutual understanding. 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 My father does what most sailors do he makes a foolish 
 marriage, one of the consequences of which is brought to light 
 at the end of the chapter. 
 
 A HAVE observed at the finale of my first chapter, that at 
 last my mother and father came to a good understanding; 
 but at the same time Madam Araminta (for so my mother 
 insisted upon being called) took good care to let my father 
 understand that she considered that she was lowering herself 
 by surrendering up her charms to a captain's coxswain. She 
 informed him that her father might be said to have been 
 royally connected, being a king's messenger (and so, indeed, 
 he might be considered, having been a twopenny postman), 
 and that her mother had long scores against the first nobles 
 in the land (she was a milk-woman), and that she had dry- 
 nursed a young baronet, and was now, not merely a ladies' 
 maid, but a lady's ladies' maid. All this important and novel 
 communication sunk deep in my father's mind, and when he 
 heard it he could hardly believe his good fortune in having 
 achieved such a conquest ; but, as the sequel will prove, his 
 marriage did not turn out very happily. He used to say to 
 me, "Jack, take my advice, and never marry above your
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 condition, as I did ; nothing would please me but a lady's 
 ladies' maid ; I had no right to look up to even a ladies' maid, 
 and had your mother only been a simple maid, all might 
 have been right." But these were after-reflections when it 
 was too late. I do not wonder at my poor father's senses 
 being dazzled, for, as he said to me, " You see, Jack, after 
 being used to see nothing but Point women, all so slack in 
 stays and their rigging out of order, to fall aboard of a craft 
 Lke your mother, so trim and neat, ropes all taut, stays well 
 set up, white hammock-cloths spread eveiy day in the week, 
 and when under weigh, with a shawl streaming out like a 
 silk ensign, and such a rakish gaff topsail bonnet, with pink 
 pennants ; why, it was for all the world as if I was keeping 
 company with a tight little frigate after rolling down channel 
 with a fleet of colliers ; but, howsomever, fine feathers don't 
 make fine birds, and handsome is as handsome does." 
 
 My father's marriage was, however, precipitated by circum- 
 stances. One afternoon, after he had been accepted, he had 
 taken his quid out of his cheek, wiped his mouth with the 
 back of his hand, and was in the act of giving and receiving a 
 chaste salute, when Lady Hercules happened to come down 
 into the kitchen a most rare occurrence, and wholly unex- 
 pected from a lady of her refined and delicate ideas. She 
 caught my father and mother in the very act ; and (as my 
 father expressed it) with an exclamation of horror, " She 'bout 
 ship, and sculled upstairs like winkin'." A loud peal of the 
 bell summoned up my mother, leaving my father in a state 
 of no pleasant suspense, for he was calculating how far Sir 
 Hercules could bring in "kissing a lady's ladies' maid" under 
 the article of war as "contempt of superiors," and, if so, how 
 many dozen kisses his back might receive from the cat in 
 return. While he was absorbed in this pleasing specula- 
 tion, Lady Hercules was pouring out anathemas against my 
 mother's want of delicacy and decency, informing her that it 
 was impossible she could submit the decoration of her person 
 to one who has so contaminated herself with a tobacco- 
 chewing seaman who was all pigtail within and without; 
 for, as the Scripture says, " Who can touch pitch without 
 being defiled ? " 
 
 Although my mother had made up her mind, that if it was 
 to be a question between a place and a husband, she should 
 
 6.
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 decide upon retaining the latter, still she thought it advis- 
 able, if it were possible, to conciliate my lady. She therefore 
 pulled out a cambric handkerchief, and while her ladyship 
 scolded, she covered up her face and wept. Lady Hercules 
 continued to scold until she was out of breath, and thereby 
 compelled to stop. My mother then replied, with deep 
 humility and many tears, " That indeed she had been so per- 
 suaded (sob) that she at last promised to (sob) marry ; but 
 only on one condition yes, indeed (sob) that her ladyship 
 gave her consent positively on no other (sob) no, indeed, 
 upon her honour ! Mr. Saunders was (sob) excellent young 
 man (sob), so attached to Sir Hercules (sob), and had such 
 a great respect for her ladyship, that (sob sob sob) he 
 had won her heart." 
 
 By this time her ladyship had regained her breath, and she 
 interrupted my mother by pointing out to her, that allowing 
 all she said to be correct, yet still that was no reason why 
 she should allow such indecent liberties ; that Sir Hercules 
 had never obtained such favours from her until after the ring 
 had been put on her finger. Then, indeed, such things might 
 be that is, occasionally ; but the kitchen of all places ! 
 And, besides, how did she know how many wives the cox- 
 swain had already ? She shouldn't be surprised, if, with that 
 long pigtail of his, he had five at least nay, perhaps, six or 
 seven. Here my mother replied, that " It was out of gratitude 
 to her (sob) for having consented to permit him to (sob) speak 
 to Sir Hercules (sob), who would plead with her ladyship 
 (sob), which had occasioned Mr. Saunders (sob) to take such 
 a liberty (sob sob sob) which he had never done 
 
 before (sob) No! never upon her honour never! " 
 
 And here my mother's sobs choked her utterance. 
 
 This explanation somewhat pacified, and a little subsequent 
 humility and flattery gained the mistress, who consented to 
 settle the matter with Sir Hercules, alleging, as one principal 
 reason for so doing, that after the familiarity which had taken 
 place between them, the sooner they were married the better. 
 The wishes of her ladyship were tantamount to commands. 
 Sir Hercules pronounced my father to be a fool, and they 
 were married. 
 
 My mother was a good-looking person, perhaps two or three 
 years older than my father ; she was of a very bad temper, 
 
 7
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 very vindictive and revengeful, and in every way she had a 
 pleasure in annoying other people, and when she succeeded 
 she invariably concluded her remarks with, " There now 
 you're vexed ! " Whenever out of humour herself from the 
 observations of others, she attempted to conceal her vexation 
 by singing ; and having been so many years of her life in the 
 nursery, her songs were usually those little ditties used to 
 pacify or amuse children in arms. " Saunders," she would cry 
 out, " if you aren't the biggest fool that ever walked on two 
 legs to look at that long tail of yours you're so proud of, one 
 would think I'd married a monkey^a hourang-howtang, instead 
 of a man. There now you're vexed ! One can't open one's 
 mouth." My mother knew where to strike ; and this attack 
 upon his pigtail was certain to provoke my father, who would 
 retort in no measured language, till she, in her turn, lost her 
 temper, and then out she would sing, in a sort of scream 
 
 " Hey diddle, diddle, the cat and the fiddle, 
 The cow jumped over the moon," &c. 
 
 And thus she continued to sing (or squeal) until her wrath 
 cooled down. 
 
 The consequences of forming a matrimonial alliance with a 
 captain's coxswain soon became visible. Six months after they 
 had been married, Lady Hercules pronounced my mother's 
 appearance to be quite indecent, and declared her no longer 
 fit for the office of lady's maid to a lady of her exquisite 
 delicacy ; and my mother, who became less active every day, 
 received notice to quit, which she did, when her month was 
 up, in great wrath, packing up her boxes, and slamming the 
 door as she left the house, singing at the very highest pitch 
 of her voice 
 
 "Dickory, dickory, dock; the mouse ran up the clock," &c. 
 
 My father wished her to come and live with him on board 
 the frigate ; but to that my mother would not consent, 
 saying, that she had, it was true, degraded herself and her 
 family by marrying a coxswain, but she was not going to 
 further contaminate herself by mixing with the vulgar 
 creatures on board. In this resolve I think my mother was 
 right ; but her dismissal and disgrace was followed up by my 
 
 8
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 father being disrated and turned into the maintop, for no 
 other reason in the world than such being the will and 
 pleasure of Lady Hercules. 
 
 Her ladyship considered that she had lost a good servant 
 through my father's intervention ; and having therefore taken 
 a dislike to him, did not choose that he should, as coxswain, 
 come up to the house as usual ; and, as he no longer did the 
 duty of coxswain, she asserted that he was not entitled to the 
 rating. Thus, seven months had hardly passed away before 
 my father's marriage became a source of vexation and annoy- 
 ance ; his pay was decreased, and he was no longer a petty 
 officer. My mother's pride was hurt ; and if she was resolute 
 in not going on board to remain with him when he was 
 captain's coxswain, she was still more so, now that he was 
 reduced* to a common seaman. As for my father, he was the 
 picture of misery he had no consolation except turning his 
 quid and tying his pigtail. 
 
 But everything changes in this world, and among other 
 changes was that of the station of the frigate, which was 
 ordered foreign. Sir Hercules took leave of his lady, who 
 retired to Tunbridge Wells. My father took leave of my 
 mother, who retired to Woolwich. She had saved some 
 money in service, and my father handed over to her all the 
 pay which he received, when the ship's company were paid 
 previous to the sailing of the ship. It is but justice to 
 observe, that the moment he was out of soundings and away 
 from the influence of her ladyship, Sir Hercules reinstated 
 my father, and gave him back his rating as coxswain. My 
 father was indeed the smartest and best seaman in the ship ; 
 he could do his work from stem to stern mouse a stay, 
 pudding an anchor, and pass a gammoning, as well as he 
 could work a Turk's head, cover a manrope, or point a lashing 
 for the cabin table. Besides which, he had seen service, 
 having fought under Rodney, and served at the siege of 
 Gibraltar. 
 
 But I must return to my mother, who, when she first went 
 to Woolwich, which she did in a transport that was ordered 
 round, took lodgings in the outskirts of the town ; and not 
 wishing to acknowledge that she had married a common 
 sailor, as she supposed my father still to be, asserted that she 
 was the wife of a captain of a merchant vessel, which had 
 
 9
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 been taken up as a transport to convey troops to the West 
 Indies. On this supposition, being received into a society 
 above her real station, she was compelled to spend more 
 money than she could afford, and her finances rapidly wasted 
 away. In the meantime I was born a fine baby, but with 
 nothing to look up to but a penniless mother, an absent (if 
 existing) father, the workhouse, and the sky. 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 In which my mother proves herself a tender wife, and at the 
 same time shows her patriotism and devotion to her country. 
 
 JL HAD almost unconsciously arrived at the age of two years 
 before there were any tidings of my father. All the infor- 
 mation that my mother could obtain was, that the ship's 
 company of the Druid had been turned over to another 
 frigate called the Melpomene, the former having been de- 
 clared not seaworthy, and in consequence condemned and 
 broken up at Port Royal. 
 
 But no letter had been received from my father, who 
 indeed was not much of a scholar ; he could read, but he 
 could not write. By this time my mother's savings were 
 expended, and she was in great tribulation lest the deceit 
 she had practised should be exposed. Indeed, there were 
 already many surmises as to the truth of her story, it being so 
 long that her husband had been absent. At last, when she 
 had changed her only remaining guinea, a letter arrived from 
 my father, dated from Portsmouth, stating that the ship was 
 to be paid off in a few days, and then " he would clap on all 
 sail and be on board of his old woman in no time." 
 
 My mother, although not a little disgusted at being called 
 an old woman an affront which she determined to revenge 
 upon a more fitting occasion was in raptures with the 
 contents of the letter ; she therefore returned a kind answer, 
 informing my father what a promising child he was blessed 
 with, and giving him a direction to meet her at Greenwich, 
 as she had resolved upon not receiving him at Woolwich, 
 where her false assertions would have been exposed. Going 
 
 JO
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 round to all her acquaintances, she bade them farewell, telling 
 them that her husband had returned well, and well to do, and 
 had ordered her to meet him at Greenwich. Having thus 
 satisfactorily, as she imagined, got out of this little difficult}', 
 she packed up and hastened to Greenwich, where she sunk 
 her assumed rank and waited very impatiently for her husband. 
 He came at last, seated with many others on the outside of 
 a stage coach his hat bedecked with ribands, a pipe in 
 one hand and flourishing a pewter pot in the other. It hardly 
 need be added that he was more than half tipsy. Neverthe- 
 less, even in this state, he was well received ; and after he had 
 smothered her with kisses, dandled me on his knee, thrown into 
 her lap all the pay he had left, and drank three more pots of 
 porter, they went very peaceably and lovingly to repose. 
 
 I regret to say that this amity did not last long. My father's 
 manners, which perhaps had been softened down by the awe 
 which he had of Lady Hercules when he first made my mother's 
 acquaintance, were now more coarse, and so was his language ; 
 and the neatness and cleanliness of person which he was obliged 
 to maintain while performing the duties of a coxswain to a 
 married captain were not so observable. Besides which, being 
 no longer under discipline, he was almost every night intoxi- 
 cated ; and being so, was more self-willed and regardless of 
 his wife's injunctions : the consequences were, that having re- 
 ceived from my father fifty pounds, my mother first locked that 
 up, and then " unlocked her jaw." Disputes were now hourly 
 occurring; and it was "now you're vexed," and "hey diddle 
 diddle," from morning till night. 
 
 My father would repair to the grog-shops to have a dance 
 and carouse with his messmates, and my mother would not 
 accompany him to such a vulgar place ; consequently he went 
 alone, was out very late, coming home very drunk, if indeed 
 he came home at all. Moreover, the wives and companions 
 of the other seamen would insult her when she walked out, 
 for pretending to be better than they were. 
 
 One day when she was walking out arm-in-arm with my 
 father, unluckily she was met by one of her Woolwich acquaint- 
 ances. This was the severest stroke of all, as she had intended 
 to return to Woolwich ; but now she was discovered, and 
 avoided by one party, as well as insulted by the other. I 
 cannot defend my mother's conduct ; nor indeed was she 
 
 11
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 deserving of pity, as her treatment had been brought about by 
 her own folly and pride. The effect of all this was, however, 
 that of souring her temper still more ; and the constant vitu- 
 peration poured out upon my father so roused his indignation, 
 that one evening, when more than usually intoxicated, the 
 te lady's ladies' maid " received such a severe box on the ear, 
 that the one candle turned to a general illumination. This 
 blow was never forgotten nor forgiven, although my father 
 was very sorry for it, and begged her pardon the next day, 
 with promises of amendment. 
 
 Just at this time the French Revolution commenced, and 
 there was expectation of a war with France ; the press-gangs 
 were ordered out, and the seamen, aware of it, remained con- 
 cealed until they should leave the town. But my mother had 
 made up her mind : she found out an officer who commanded 
 one of the press-gangs, gave her address, and having supplied 
 my father with spirits until he was stupefied, she let in the 
 gang, and before morning my father was safe on board of the 
 tender lying off the Tower. This treachery on her part my 
 father did not discover until some time afterwards, and it 
 was the occasion of a scene between them, as I shall hereafter 
 show. The next day my mother went on board of the tender 
 to visit my father, put her cambric handkerchief to her eyes, 
 pressed his hand between the iron bars, and lamented his 
 hard fate, and her hard fate; but when requested by him to 
 smuggle a little liquor in a bladder to comfort him with, she 
 tossed up her head, and declared "that nothing could induce 
 her to do anything so ungenteel." Whereupon my father 
 turned away, lamenting the day that ever he had married a 
 lady's ladies' maid. 
 
 A day or two afterwards my mother brought my father his 
 kit of clothes, and two pounds of his own money. As a war 
 was expected, my mother would have persuaded my father to 
 give her his "will and power" to receive his prize money; 
 but my father, grown comparatively wiser, positively refused. 
 He turned away on his heel, and they parted. 
 
 I shall, for the present, leave my father to his fortunes, 
 and follow those of my mother. Convinced by his refusal to 
 sign the deed, which she had brought ready prepared with 
 her, that she had little in future to expect from my father, 
 and aware probably of the risk incurred by a seaman from 
 
 12
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "battle, fire, and wreck," she determined this time to husband 
 her resources, and try if she could not do something for her- 
 self. At first she thought of going again into service, and 
 putting me out to nurse ; but she discovered that my father's 
 return was not without its consequences, and that she was 
 again to be a mother. She therefore hired rooms in Fisher's 
 Alley, a small street still existing in Greenwich, and indeed 
 still a general thoroughfare. Here, in due time, she was 
 brought to bed of a daughter, whom she christened by the 
 name of Virginia; not so much out of respect to her last 
 mistress, who bore that name, as because she considered it 
 peculiarly ladylike and genteel. 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 In which I tell the reader all I can recollect about myself, and 
 moreover prove the truth of the old adage, " that it is a wise 
 child who knows its own father" 
 
 JVlY readers must not expect me to tell them much of what 
 passed during the first four years of my existence. I have a 
 recollection of a deal board put at the door of our house, 
 which opened into Fisher's Alley, to prevent me, and after- 
 wards my sister, from crawling out. Fisher's Alley is a very 
 narrow street, and what was said in a room on one side of it 
 can be heard on the other, and I used to hang over the board 
 and listen : there were drunken men and drunken women, 
 and occasionally scolding and fighting. My mother, having 
 made up her mind to be saving, had taken a lease of the 
 house and furnished it ; and every day I heard her saying at 
 the door, " Walk in, gentlemen ; I've a nice clean room and 
 boiling hot water " for the seamen used to come in to 
 take tea, drink, and smoke ; and so did the old pensioners 
 occasionally, for my mother had made acquaintance with 
 several of them. I was always very ragged and dirty, for my 
 mother neglected and ill-treated me ; as soon as my sister 
 was born she turned all her affections over to Virginia, who 
 w r as always very much petted, well dressed, and a very 
 beautiful child. 
 
 13
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 All this I recollect, but little more, except that my mother 
 gave me several beatings for calling my sister "Jenny," 
 which I had learnt to do from others who knew her ; but 
 when my mother heard them she was always very angry, 
 and told them that her child had not such a vulgar name : at 
 which many would laugh, and make a point of calling out 
 " Jenny " to Virginia whenever they passed and saw her at 
 the door. When I was a little more than four years old I 
 would climb over the board, for I had no pleasure at home. 
 As I grew older, I used to hasten down to the landing-steps 
 on the beach, where the new inn called the Trafalgar now 
 stands, and watch the tide as it receded, and pick up any- 
 thing I could find, such as bits of wood and oakum ; and I 
 would wonder at the ships which lay in the stream, and the 
 vessels sailing up arid down. I would sometimes remain out 
 late to look at the moon and the lights on board of the 
 vessels passing ; and then I would turn my eyes to the stars, 
 and repeat the lines which I had heard my mother teach 
 little Virginia to lisp 
 
 " Pretty little twinkling star, . 
 How I wonder what you are ; 
 All above the earth so high, 
 Like a diamond in the sky : " 
 
 and when I did stay out late I was sure of having no supper, 
 and very often a good beating ; and then Virginia would 
 wake and cry, because my mother beat me, for we were fond 
 of each other. And my mother used to take Virginia on her 
 knee, and make her say her prayers every night ; but she 
 never did so to me : and I used to hear what Virginia said, 
 and then go into a corner and repeat it to myself. I could 
 not imagine why Virginia should be taught to pray, and that 
 I should not. 
 
 As I said before, my mother let lodgings, and kept the 
 ground-floor front room for people to drink tea and smoke in ; 
 and I used to take my little stool and sit at the knees of the 
 pensioners who came in, and hear all their stories, and try to 
 make out what they meant, for half was to me incompre- 
 hensible ; and I brought them fire for their pipes, and ran 
 messages. Old Ben the Whaler, as they called him, was the 
 
 14
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 one who took most notice of me, and said that I should be a 
 man one of these days, which I was very glad to hear then. 
 And I made a little boat for my sister, which cost me a great 
 deal of trouble and labour ; and Ben helped me to paint it, 
 and I gave it to Virginia, and she and I were both so pleased ; 
 but when my mother saw it she threw it into the fire, saying 
 it was "so ungenteel," and we both cried; and old Ben was 
 very angry, and said something to my mother, which made 
 her sing " High diddle diddle " for the whole day afterwards. 
 
 Such are the slight reminiscences, which must content the 
 reader, of my early existence. 
 
 When I was eight years old (about six years after his last 
 visit), my father made his appearance ; and then, for the first 
 time, I knew that my father was alive, for I was but two 
 years old when he left, and I remembered nothing about 
 him, and I had never heard my mother mention his name 
 as if he still existed. 
 
 My father came in one day very unexpectedly, for he had 
 given no notice of his return ; and it so happened, that as he 
 came in my mother was beating me with the frying-pan, for 
 having dipped my finger in the grease in which she had been 
 frying some slices of bacon. She was very angry, and as she 
 banged me with it, Virginia was pulling at her skirts, crying 
 and begging her to desist. "You little wretch," cried my 
 mother, "you'll be just such a sea-monster as your father was 
 little wulgar animal, you must put your finger into the 
 frying-pan, must you? There, now you've got it." So 
 saying, she put down the frying-pan, and commenced singing 
 as loud as she could, "Hush-a-bye, baby, Pussy's a lady." 
 "Ay, now you're vexed, I daresay," continued she, as she 
 walked into the back kitchen. 
 
 All this time my father had been at the door looking on, 
 which she had not perceived. My father then came in. 
 " What's your name, my lad ? " said he. 
 
 "Tommy Saunders," replied I, rubbing myself; for the 
 frying-pan was very hot, and my trousers very much out 
 of repair. 
 
 " And who is that little girl ? " said he. 
 
 "That's my sister Virginia; but," continued I, "who are 
 you ? Do you want my mother ? " 
 
 "Not very particularly just now," said my father, taking 
 
 15
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 up my sister and kissing her, and then patting me on the 
 head. 
 
 " Do you want any beer or 'baccy ? " said I. " I'll run 
 and get you some, if you give me the money, and bring back 
 your change all right." 
 
 "Well, so you shall, Jack, my boy/' replied he; and he 
 gave me a shilling. I soon returned with the pipes, tobacco, 
 and beer, and offered him the change, which he told me 
 to keep, to buy apples with it. Virginia was on the knee 
 of my father, who was coaxing and caressing her, and my 
 mother had not yet returned from the back kitchen. I felt 
 naturally quite friendly towards a man who had given me 
 more money than I ever possessed in my life, and I took my 
 stool and sat beside him ; while, with my sister on his knee, 
 and his porter before him, my father smoked his pipe. 
 
 " Does your mother often beat you, Jack ? " said my 
 father, taking the pipe out of his mouth. 
 
 " Yes, when I does wrong," replied I. 
 
 " Oh ! only when you do wrong eh ? " 
 
 " Well, she says I do wrong ; so I suppose I do." 
 
 " You're a good boy," replied my father. " Does she ever 
 beat you, dear ? " said he to Virginia. 
 
 " Oh no ! " interrupted I ; " she never beats sister, she 
 loves her too much ; but she don't love me." 
 
 My father puffed away, and said no more. 
 
 I must inform the reader that my father's person was very 
 much altered from what I have described it to have been at 
 the commencement of this narrative. He was now a boat- 
 swain's mate, and wore a silver whistle h'ung round his neck 
 by a lanyard, and with which little Virginia was then play- 
 ing. He had grown more burly in appearance, spreading, 
 as sailors usually do, when they arrive to about the age of 
 forty ; and moreover, he had a dreadful scar from a cutlass 
 wound, received in boarding, which had divided the whole 
 left side of his face, from the eyebrow to the chin. This 
 gave him a very fiei'ce expression ; still he was a fine looking 
 man, and his pigtail had grown to a surprising length and 
 size. His ship, as I afterwards found out, had not been paid 
 off, but he had obtained a fortnight's leave of absence while 
 she was refitting. We were all very sociable together, with- 
 out there being the least idea, on the part of my sister and 
 
 16
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 myself, with whom we were in company, when in rolled old 
 Ben the Whaler. 
 
 "Sarvice to you," said Ben, nodding to my father. 
 " Tommy, get me a pipe of 'baccy." 
 
 " Here's pipe and 'baccy too, messmate," replied my 
 father. " Sit down, and make yourself comfortable, old 
 chap." 
 
 " Won't refuse a good offer," replied Ben ; " been too long 
 in the sarvice for that and you've seen sarvice too, I think," 
 continued Ben, looking my father full in the face. 
 
 " Chop from a French officer," replied my father ; after a 
 pause, he added, " but he didn't live to tell of it." 
 
 Ben took one of the offered pipes, filled, and was soon very 
 busy puffing away, alongside of my father. 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 My father and mother meet after an absence of six years. 
 She discovers that he is no longer a coxsivain but a boat- 
 swain's mate. 
 
 W HILE my father and Ben are thus engaged, I will give 
 the reader a description of the latter. 
 
 Ben was a very tall, broad-shouldered old fellow, but 
 stooping a little from age : I should think he must have been 
 at least sixty, if not more ; still, he was a powerful, sinewy 
 man. His nose, which was no small one, had been knocked 
 on one side, as he told me, by the flukes (i.e., tail) of a whale, 
 which cut in half a boat of which he was steersman. He 
 had a very large mouth, with very few teeth in it, having 
 lost them by the same accident ; which, to use his own ex- 
 pression, had at the time "knocked his figure-head all to 
 smash." He had sailed many years in the whale fisheries, 
 had at last been pressed, and served as quarter-master on 
 board of a frigate for eight or nine years, when his ankle was 
 broken by the rolling of a spar in a gale of wind. He was in 
 consequence invalided for Greenwich. He walked stiff on 
 this leg, and usually supported himself with a thick stick. 
 Ben had noticed me from the time that my mother first 
 
 17 B
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 came to Fisher's Alley ; he was the friend of my early days, 
 and I was very much attached to him. 
 
 A minute or two afterwards my father pushed the pot of 
 porter to him. Ben drank, and then said 
 
 " Those be nice children, both on 'em I know them well." 
 
 " And what kind of a craft is the mother ? " replied my 
 father. 
 
 "Oh! why, she's a little queer at times she's always so 
 mighty particular about gentility." 
 
 " Do you know why ? " replied my father. 
 
 Ben shook his head. 
 
 "Then I'll tell you : because she was once a lady's ladies' 
 maid." 
 
 "Well," replied Ben, "I don't understand much about 
 titles and nobility, and those sort of things ; but I'm sorry 
 she's gone down in the world, for though a little particular 
 about gentility, she's a good sort of woman in her way, and 
 keeps up her character, and earns an honest livelihood." 
 
 " So much the better for her," replied my father, who 
 refilled his pipe, and continued to smoke in silence. 
 
 My mother had gone into the back kitchen to wash, which 
 was the cause (not having been summoned) of her being so 
 long absent. 
 
 Virginia, who had become quite sociable, was passing her 
 little fingers through my father's large whiskers, while he 
 every now and then put his pipe out of his mouth to kiss 
 her. I had the porter-pot on my knees, my father having 
 told me to take a swig, when my mother entered the 
 room. 
 
 " Well, Mr. Benjamin, I shouldn't wonder but Oh ! 
 mercy, it's he ! " cried my mother. " Oh ! be quick sal- 
 wolatily ! " 
 
 " Sail who ? What the devil does she mean ? " said my 
 father, rising up, and putting my sister off his knee. 
 
 " I never heard of her," replied Ben, also getting up ; 
 "but Mistress Saunders seems taken all aback, anyhow. 
 Jack, run and fetch a bucket of water ! " 
 
 " Jack, stay where you are," cried my mother, springing 
 from the chair on which she had thrown hei'self. " Oh, dear 
 me ! the shock was so sudden I'm so flustered. Who'd have 
 thought to have seen you ? " 
 
 18
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Are you her brother ? " inquired Ben. 
 
 " No ; but I'm her husband," replied my father. 
 
 " Well, it's the first time I've heard that she had one but 
 I'll be off, for Mistress Saunders is too genteel to kiss, I see, 
 before company." Ben then took up his stick and left the 
 house. 
 
 It may be as well here to remark, that during his absence, 
 my father had fallen in with one of the men who had been 
 employed in the press-gang, and from him he learnt that a 
 woman had given the information by which he was taken. 
 He made the man, who was present when my mother called 
 upon the officer, describe her person, and the description in 
 every point was so accurate, that my father had no doubt in 
 his mind but that it was my mother who had betrayed him : 
 this knowledge had for years rankled in his breast, and he 
 had come home, not only from a wish to see how things were 
 going on, but to reproach my mother with her treachery. 
 
 Whether my mother's conscience smote her, or that she 
 perceived by my father's looks that a squall was brewing, I 
 know not ; but, as soon as Ben had left the house, she shut 
 the street-door, that the neighbours might not hear. Having 
 so done, she turned to my father, who had resumed his seat 
 and his pipe. 
 
 "Well," said she, putting her apron to her eyes, "you 
 have been away a good six years, and left me to get on how 
 I could with these two poor orphanless children." 
 
 "You know best why I went/' replied my father, "and by 
 whose means I was walked off in such a hurry." 
 
 " Me ? " replied my mother. 
 
 "Yes, you," responded my father. 
 
 " Well, what next ? " cried she. 
 
 " I'll tell you what next," said my father, rising, and taking 
 about eighteen inches of inch-and-a-half rope out of his 
 pocket. " Look you, ma'am, when I first found out that it 
 was by your peaching that I was sent on board of the tender, 
 I made up this colt, and I vowed that I would keep it in my 
 pocket till I served you out ; now the time's come." 
 
 Here my father flourished his rope's end. My mother 
 would have flown to the door, but my father was beforehand 
 with her ; he turned the key, and, to the astonishment of 
 Virginia and me, he seized my mother, and holding her at 
 
 19
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 arm's length, gave her several blows not severe ones, I must 
 acknowledge, indeed, they could not have hurt her. 
 
 "There," said my father, "it's well for you, my Lady lady's 
 maid, that I did not fall in with you when I first made up 
 this colt ; and it's well for you that I've heard a good 
 character of you from the old chap who has just now left the 
 house, or you'd have smarted for the false trick you played 
 upon me. Howsomever, I've kept my oath, and you may 
 thank your stars that it's not worse." 
 
 My mother, who had not uttered a cry during the punish- 
 ment, but only looked very indignant, now that my father 
 had finished his speech, and was rolling up his colt to put it 
 in his pocket, suddenly threw herself down on the floor, 
 screaming murder with all her might ; the noise summoned 
 the neighbours all Fisher's Alley was in an uproar, and our 
 house was besieged with people, who attempted to force their 
 way in for my mother continued her screams, and poor 
 little Virginia became so frightened, that she also roared as 
 loud as her mother. 
 
 " I've more than two minds," said my father, taking the 
 rope's end out of his pocket again ; " but howsomever, since 
 you wish it, all the world shall know it." 
 
 My father put his colt into his pocket, and went to unlock 
 the door ; my mother, perceiving what he was about, im- 
 mediately rose and hastened upstairs to her own room. My 
 father then told the neighbours what had occurred, and why 
 my mother had been punished, and the verdict of Fisher's 
 Alley was, " sarved her right." Ben the Whaler, who was 
 outside with the others, espoused my father's cause, and as 
 soon as the people dispersed, my father invited him to join 
 him in his pipe and pot. 
 
 Little Virginia, still terrified, had crept up to her mother. 
 I, on the contrary, felt the highest respect for one who could 
 dare to punish my mother, who had so often punished me ; 
 and the knowledge that he was my father inspired me with 
 a feeling of tenderness towards him which I could not repress. 
 I was old enough to understand why my mother had received 
 such treatment, and I could not feel angry with my father ; 
 I therefore stayed below, and went for the porter as was 
 required. 
 
 I believe that at first it had been my father's intentions to 
 
 20
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 have administered a much severer castigation to my mother, 
 and then to have left the house, taking me with him, for he 
 had not been apprised of the birth of Virginia ; but whatever 
 were his intentions before he came, or for the morrow, it is 
 certain that he continued to smoke and talk with old Ben the 
 Whaler till a very late hour, while I sat by and listened. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 A bright pleasant evening after a squall, in which the art of 
 angling is introduced in a way which would have added to 
 the knowledge of Izaac Walton himself. 
 
 1 BEG pardon, messmate," said Ben, as he and my father 
 became more sociable ; " but may I make so bold as to ask you 
 how you contrived to get that seam across your figure-head ? 
 You did say something about a Frenchman, if I heard right ; 
 and as the war is now of two years' standing, I suppose you've 
 had a rap or two at Mounseer!" 
 
 " 'Xpect I have," replied my father. " Well, old chap, I'll 
 just wet my whistle, and v then I'll tell you all about it, and 
 it won't take long neither. The boats were ordered 
 away " 
 
 " Of what ship, messmate ? " 
 
 " Very true, I began in the middle. Well, it was in the 
 ship I now belongs to, the Oudacious we were with the 
 squadron off Ferrol ; signal made to chase south-east clapt 
 every stitch on her after two gunboats who were running 
 down in-shore. Light winds got well in for the land, and 
 then it fell calm. Gunboats four miles off using their 
 sweeps our boats in chase ; I was coxswain of the first 
 pinnace a devilish fast boat, messmate, I can tell you, with 
 a smart brass gun pulled two feet to their one, and came 
 up with them hand-over-hand both cutters and the other 
 pinnace well up with us the old launch half a mile astern. 
 Now you see, sir, I've got the picture for you, haven't I ? " 
 
 "Just exactly," replied old Ben. 
 
 " Well, then, it was a long pull ; and that reminds me 
 that I'll have a long pull now, so hand me the porter, mess- 
 
 21
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 mate." My father took a tremendous long pull at the pewter, 
 and then handing it to Ben, he recommenced 
 
 " We were soon within gun-shot, and they turned their 
 heads towards us and blazed away : very pretty shot they 
 fired, for they cut away three of our starboard oars before we 
 were near enough to return the fire with our small gun. 
 However, the second pinnace and cutters came up and 
 shared the shot with us ; and at last the old fat launch came 
 grunting along, for all the world like an old boar, pitching 
 into them round and grape. Now the first lieutenant was in 
 the launch, and of course commanded, and he ordered the 
 boats to separate more, which was very right, as it divided 
 the shot ; and then he passed the word that when he sounded 
 the bugle we were all to pull to the headmost gunboat and 
 board her. D'ye understand, messmate ? " 
 
 " Perfectly," replied Ben, taking his pipe out to reply. 
 
 "Well, then, just hand me the pot." My father drained 
 it this time, and told me to go for another. 
 
 "Then I shall lose the story," replied I. 
 
 " No, boy, you won't," replied Ben ; " I'll answer for it 
 your father will heave-to till you come back." 
 
 "So I will, Jack," replied my father. And having with 
 every expedition executed my task, my father then con- 
 tinued 
 
 " Well, there we all were, waiting for the bugle, each boat 
 creeping on a little every moment, so as to have a fair start, 
 as they do in a race ; when at last the signal was given, and 
 away we all went like smoke, with our oars bending double. 
 The first pinnace reached the gunboat first ; then the 
 cutters banged alongside of her all three of us to windward 
 while the second pinnace and launch took her to leeward. 
 There's not much climbing in getting on board of a gunboat, 
 indeed, we were at it before we were out of the boat, for the 
 Frenchmen had pikes as long as the spanker-boom ; but we 
 soon got inside of their points, and came to close work. 
 They stood a good tussle, I will say that, and so they always 
 do ; we may laugh at 'em, and call 'em Johnny Crapows, but 
 they are a right brave nation, if they aren't good seamen ; 
 but that I reckon's the fault of their lingo, for it's too noisy 
 to carry on duty well with, and so they never will be sailors 
 till they larn English." 
 
 22
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "I never heard them carry on duty in French/' said Ben ; 
 "it quite beats my comprehension how they can do it at all." 
 
 " Well, I have/' replied rny father ; " and every word they 
 use is as long as the maintop bowling, and the mast is over 
 the side before they can get them out. Why, would you 
 believe it ? I once asked one of those fellows what he called 
 the foremast in his language, and what d'ye think he said ? 
 Why, I'm blowed if he didn't call it a ' Mar-darty-marng ' (and 
 that's the only bit of French I know) ; but how is it possible to 
 work a ship in such gibberish ? " 
 
 "Quite unpossible, " replied Ben. 
 
 " Well, as I've yawed a little out of my course, suppose we 
 have another swig before I takes a fresh departure ? " 
 
 After they had both drank, my father proceeded 
 
 " Well, messmate, I was on the gunnel as soon as the 
 others, and a sword came down upon me like a flash of light- 
 ning. I had just time to lift my cutlass and ^ave my head, 
 and then I found that it was the sword of the French 
 lieutenant who commanded the gunboat. He was a tall, 
 clean-built chap, with curls hanging down like a poodle dog's 
 every curl not thicker than a rope yarn, and mayhap a 
 thousand of them and he quite foamed at the mouth (that's 
 another fault of these Frenchmen, they don't take things 
 coolly, but puts themselves in a passion about nothing) ; so 
 thinks I to myself, it won't do for you to go on chopping at 
 that rate, for when I fended off he made my whole hand 
 tingle with the force of his blow ; so I darts at hi*n and 
 drives the hilt of my cutlass right into his mouth, and he 
 fell and his own men trod him underfoot, and on we went, 
 hammer and tongs. By this time the boarding of the launch 
 and pinnace to leeward, for they could not get up as soon as 
 we did, created a divarsion, and bothered the Frenchman, 
 who hardly knew which way to turn ; however, as there were 
 more of our men on the other side, they most on 'em faced 
 about; and the French officer was then able to get on his 
 knees again, and while I was busy and did not see him, he 
 just give me this cut across the figure-head, which don't add 
 to my beauty, anyhow. Well, it was cut for cut, messmate ; 
 I just took one look at the beggar, and I drove my cutlass 
 into his skull, just as he was rising up, and he never rose 
 again. That's my story." 
 
 23
 
 " I suppose you took the craft ? " 
 
 " Yes ; and her consort too. But many lost the number 
 of their mess, and I lost all my beauty. Just hand me 
 the 'baccy, messmate ; and, Jack, go for the next pot of 
 beer." 
 
 I found them both smoking in silence when I returned ; 
 but, after a few minutes, my father said, " Messmate, as I 
 have told you how I got this chalk, suppose you tell me in 
 return how you got that nose of yours fixed so hard a star- 
 board ? That's fair play." 
 
 " Exactly so," replied Ben. " Why, d'ye see ? I sarved 
 most of my early life in the whaling line. I was three voyages 
 to the north, but taking the black whale counts for nothing ; 
 you must go south arter the sparmacitty if you wish to see 
 sport." 
 
 " I never was in that line," replied my father ; " but I've 
 heard fellows spin the devil's own yarns about it." 
 
 " And so they may, and tell the truth, that's sartain, ship- 
 mate. You see, the sparmacitty don't take the harpoon quite 
 so quietly as the black whale does ; he fights hard to the last, 
 and sometimes is very free with his jaws. The very large ones 
 are the most easy to kill ; so we always look out for them 
 when we can, as they give less trouble, and more oil ; the 
 most dangerous are the half-grown, which we call 'forty- 
 barrel bulls/ as that's about what oil we get out of them." 
 
 "Well," said my father, "I'm blessed if ever I knew 
 whales were called bulls before this night." 
 
 "Yes, that's our term," replied Ben; "and now to my 
 story. We were down off the coast of Japan ; when, about 
 one hour after daybreak, the man looking out at the masthead 
 gave the usual word when he sees a whale blowing ' There 
 she spouts.' And this he repeats every time the fish rises. 
 We had a clean hold at the time, for we had but just come to 
 our fishing-ground, and we were mighty eager. The boats 
 were down in a jiffy, and away we pulled. We were within 
 a quarter of a mile of the whale, when, to our disappoint- 
 ment, he peaked his flukes 
 
 "What's that, messmate?" inquired my father. 
 
 " Why, you see, it's the right term after all, for the tail of 
 sparmacitty is like the flukes of an anchor ; and, of course, 
 now you understand me." 
 
 24
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Yes, you mean to say he went down, I suppose." 
 
 " Of course ; for how could he go down head-foremost, 
 without peaking his tail in the air ? " 
 
 "One lives and lams as long as one lives," observed my 
 father. " Heave ahead again, old boy." 
 
 "Well, as you can't know what you haven't heard anything 
 about, I must now tell you that these animals be as regular 
 as the bells in a man-of-war ; and whenever they goes down 
 to feed, they always stays exactly about the time allowed for 
 dinner in a comfortable ship ; that is, seventy minutes exactly. 
 An hour, you see, is the regular time allowed, and the other 
 ten minutes are by favour of the officer of the watch, or first 
 lieutenant. We knew that we must wait that time for him, 
 so we tossed up our oars, and laid by." 
 
 " I suppose them sparmacitty chaps have a watch in their 
 pockets," said my father, smiling. 
 
 " It's a true bill, nevertheless, messmate, and they never 
 alter ; how and why they keep to their time, the Lord who 
 gave them the sense to do so only knows. It is one of the 
 wonders of the deep, which they only who go on the great 
 waters can bear witness to." 
 
 "It beats my comprehension quite entirely," replied my 
 father; "and yet I have seen animals with a great deal of 
 sense. In one ship, we had a sheep who would chew tobacco 
 and drink grog. Now go ahead again." 
 
 " Well, we had waited about half-an-hour, when we saw a 
 whiff at the masthead of the ship ; we knew that it was to 
 direct our attention to some other point, so we looked round 
 the horizon, and perceived that there was a ' school ' of 
 young bulls, about three miles from us. We were four boats 
 in all ; and the first mate desired my boat and another to go 
 in chase of them, while he remained with the other two, for 
 this old whale to come up again. Well, off we went, and 
 soon came up with the school : they are the most awkward 
 part of whale-fishing ; for they are savage, and, moreover, 
 easily 'gallied,' that is, frightened. I picked out one, and 
 tried to come up with him ; but he was very shy, and at last 
 he raised his head clean out of the water, and set off at the 
 rate of ten miles an hour: this showed that he was aware of 
 danger. I had just thought of giving him up, and trying for 
 another, when he suddenly turned round, and came right 
 
 25
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 towards the boats. That we knew meant mischief; but, in 
 coming towards us, he passed close to the other boat, and the 
 steersman gave him the harpoon right well into him. This 
 made him more savage, and he stood right for my boat, 
 ploughing up the sea as he rushed on. I was all ready in the 
 bow with the harpoon, and the men were all ready with their 
 oars to pull back, so as to keep clear of him. On he came, 
 and when his snout was within six feet of us, we pulled sharp 
 across him ; and as we went from him, I gave him the 
 harpoon deep into the fin. ' Starn all ! ' was the cry as usual, 
 that we might be clear of him. He ' sounded ' immediately, 
 that is, down he went, head-foremost, which was what we 
 were afraid of, for you see we had only two hundred fathoms 
 of line in each boat ; and having both harpoons in him, we 
 could not bend one to the other, in case he ' sounded ' deep, 
 for sometimes they will go down right perpendicular, and take 
 four lines, or eight hundred fathoms, with them ; so we ex- 
 pected that we should this time lose the whale as well as our 
 lines, for when they were run out, we must either cut or go 
 down with him. Well, the lines ran out so swift that we 
 poured water on them that they might not fire and we 
 thought that it was all over, for the lines were two-thirds 
 out, and he was going down as fast as ever, when all of a 
 sudden he stopped. We were hauling in the slack lines, 
 when we saw him rise again, about a quarter of a mile off. 
 It was a hurrah, for we now thought that we had him. Off 
 he set with his nose up, right in the wind's eye, towing the 
 two boats at the rate of twelve miles an hour ; our stems 
 cleaving through the sea, and throwing off the water like a 
 plume of feathers on each side of the bows, while the sun's 
 rays pierced through the spray and formed bright rainbows. 
 We hoped soon to tire him, and to be able to haul in upon 
 our lines, so as to get near enough to give him our lances ; 
 but that was only hope, as you'll hear. Of a sudden, he 
 stopped, turned round, and made right for us, with his jaws 
 open ; then, all we had to do was to baulk him, and give him 
 the lance. He did not seem to have made up his mind 
 which boat he would attack we were pretty near together, 
 and he yawed at one, and then at the other. At last he 
 made right for the other boat, and the boatsetter dodged 
 him very cleverly, while we pulled up to him, and I put the 
 
 26
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 lance up to the stock into his side. Fie made a plunge as if 
 he were going to ' sound ' again ; and as he did so, with his 
 flukes he threw our boat into the air a matter of twenty feet, 
 cutting it clean in half, and one of the boat's thwarts came 
 right athwart of my nose, and it never has been straight 
 since. So now you have it, messmate ; and I shouldn't mind 
 if you passed the beer this way, for this long yarn has made 
 my throat somewhat dry." 
 
 "When you've had your swig, old chap, you may as well 
 tell us how the matter ended," observed my father. 
 
 "Why, it just ended in our losing the whale in the first 
 place, and the boat with her gear in the second. We were 
 picked up by the other boat, and there was no time to be 
 lost, for the sharks were brought together by the scent of 
 the whale's blood ; the whale sounded again, and we were 
 obliged to cut the line, and return on board. But God bless 
 you, messmate, I could tell you many a longer yarn than that, 
 and mayhap I shall some day or another." 
 
 " Well, I hope you will," replied my father ; " but your 
 fishing story has put me in mind of rather a curious fish, 
 caught by a lad on board of a man-of-war : and suppose I 
 finish what's at the bottom of this here pot ; send Jack 
 for another, and when he comes back, I'll tell you all 
 about it." 
 
 "There's nothing gives me more satisfaction," replied Ben, 
 " than to pass away the evening in a sober, quiet way, as we 
 are doing now, telling and listening to long yarns. Ain't 
 you sleepy, Jack ? " 
 
 "Oh ! no," replied I, "not a bit. I'll run for the porter ; 
 and don't let father begin till I come back, Ben. The house 
 will be shut up soon : shall I get more than a pot ? " 
 
 "Yes, Jack; but not more beer," replied my father, 
 putting some silver into my hand; "get one pot of beer, 
 and a bottle of rum. WV11 have that by way of a nightcap, 
 old boy." 
 
 I ran for the beer and liquor, and was soon back. My 
 father and Ben refilled their pipes, and the former commenced 
 as follows : 
 
 "W T hen I was quarter-master on board of the Melpomene, 
 we had an old chap for first lieutenant whose name was 
 Fletcher. He was a kind-hearted man enough, as he never 
 
 27
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 worried the ship's company when there was no occasion ; 
 but, at the same time, he was what you call a great stickler 
 for duty made no allowances for neglect or disobedience of 
 orders, although he would wink at any little sky-larking, 
 walking aft, shutting his eyes, and pretending not to see or 
 hear it. His usual phrase was, ' My man, you've got your 
 duty to do, and I've got mine.' And this he repeated fifty 
 times a day ; so at last he went by the name of ' Old Duty.' 
 I think I see him now, walking up and down with his spy- 
 glass under his left arm, and the hand of the other pushed 
 into his breast, as if he were fumbling for a flea. His hat 
 was always split and worn in the front, from constantly taking 
 it off, instead of touching it, when he came on the quarter- 
 deck ; and, as soon as it was too far gone in front to raise the 
 purchase off his head, he used to shift it end for end, bring- 
 ing the back part in front, and then he would wear it, until, 
 as the Yankees say, it was in ' taterations altogether,' and he 
 was forced to bend a new one. 
 
 " Now, we had a boy on board, who entered one day when 
 the captain landed at Torquay to dine with a friend. His 
 name was Jack Jervis : his father and his whole tribe had 
 been fishermen for as long as could be remembered ; and 
 Jack himself had been drafted out of his cradle into a coble, 
 and there he had continued day and night, from one year's 
 end to another, helping his father to fish so, you see, it had 
 become second nature to him ; and after he came on board, 
 his liking for his former calling still remained with him, and 
 he never was so happy as when his line was overboard, or 
 when he was snooding a hook in some corner or another. 
 He went by the name of Jack the Fisherman ; and a smart, 
 active, willing lad he was, sure enough. 
 
 " Now, there was a little difficulty between Old Duty and 
 Jack the Fisherman. Old Duty would not allow the lines to 
 be overboard when the ship was in harbour ; as he said it was 
 untidy in appearance, and that there was always plenty of 
 work, and no time for fishing. So Jack hadn't pulled up his 
 line ten or a dozen times before he was pulled up himself. 
 ' Whose line's that ? ' says Old Duty. ' Mine, sir,' says Jack, 
 touching his hat. ' I don't allow fishing, young man,' said 
 the first lieutenant. ' You understand me ? I don't allow 
 fishing. You've your duty to do, sir, and I've got mine." 
 
 28
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Jack, who had only been two or three days on board, and 
 who, I believe, would never have entered had he known that 
 there would have been such a ' tveto,' as the boatswain used 
 to call it, looked quite astonished, and said 
 
 " ' What, mayn't I fish, sir ? ' 
 
 " ' No, my man, you must not fish without permission ; and 
 that I never give in harbour. If I catch you fishing again, 
 you get two dozen at the gun, recollect that. You've got 
 your duty to do, and I've got mine.' 
 
 " Well, Jack could not give up his habit, so he used to fish 
 at night, and all night long, out of the fore-chains ; but it so 
 happened that the ship's corporal caught Jack in the middle 
 watch, and reports him to the first lieutenant. 
 
 "'So, you've been fishing again, sir,' says Old Duty. 'No, 
 sir,' replied Jack, 'not fishing only laying night lines.' 
 
 " ' Oh ! that's it,' replied the first lieutenant ; ' only laying 
 night lines ! Pray, what's the difference ? ' ' Please, sir,' 
 said Jack, touching his hat, ' the difference is that it's not 
 the same thing.' 
 
 " ' Well, sir, I see but one difference, and I'll meet it accord- 
 ingly. You've your duty to do, and I've got mine.' 
 
 "The boys' heads and ears having been pulled about and 
 examined by the master-at-arms, they were dismissed ; and 
 Jack thought that he had got off but he was mistaken. 
 
 "After the hammocks had been piped down, and it was 
 dark, the boys were ordered up by the master-at-arms ; Jack 
 was seized to the gun, and had his two dozen. ' There, sir,' 
 said Old Duty, as they cast the seizings off, 'if fishing at 
 night is not fishing, punishment at night is not punishment. 
 Now we're quits. You've your duty to do, and I've got 
 mine.' 
 
 " I don't think that Jack perceived any more difference in 
 the two dozen at night-time, than the first lieutenant did 
 between day and night fishing ; however, Jack did not fish 
 for some time afterwards. But it so happened that the first 
 lieutenant was asked on shore to dine with the port-admiral ; 
 and although he seldom left the ship, he could not refuse 
 such a compliment, and so he went. As soon as it was dark, 
 Jack thought his absence too good an opportunity not to 
 have a fish ; so he goes into the mizen-chains, and drops his 
 line. Well, he fished (but I don't know whether he caught 
 
 29
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 any) till the boat was hailed in which the first lieutenant was 
 coming on board, and then Jack thought it time to haul in 
 his line ; but just at that moment there was a jerk, and 
 Jack, who knew that fish was at the bait, could not for the 
 life of him pull up his line for, you see, he was a fisherman 
 heart and soul ; so Jack trusted to Providence, and the first 
 lieutenant's going down below as soon as he came on 
 deck. 
 
 "Now, you see, the ship was lying at the time 'cross the 
 tide, the wind blowing against the current ; the starboard 
 side (being to leeward as to the wind, but to windward as to 
 the tide) had been cleared away, and manned for the boat, 
 and Jack made sure that the first lieutenant would pull to 
 that side ; but he was mistaken. Whether it was that the 
 first lieutenant wished to have a look round the ship or not, 
 I do not know, but he pulled across the bows, and went 
 round the stern, passing the larboard side. As he passed, 
 Jack shrunk under the lee of the deadeyes and lanyards, 
 hoping he might not be seen ; but the first lieutenant, having 
 the clear horizon on the other side, perceived the line which 
 Jack had half hauled up, and having an eye like a cat, 
 makes out Jack also. 
 
 " ' I see you, sir I see you, Mr. Jervis, fishing again, sir. 
 Very well,' cried the first lieutenant from the stern-sheets 
 of the boat, as he passed by. ' You've your duty to do, 
 and I've got mine.' ' That's as good as two dozen to-morrow 
 morning at muster,' thought Jack, who cui'sed his luck, and 
 in a very melancholy mood began to haul up his line, which, 
 as soon as he had been discovered, he had let go down to 
 the bottom again. Now, it so happened that, as Old Duty 
 went up the other side, his foot slipped ; and how it was I 
 can't tell, for they say he wasn't the least groggy, but down 
 he fell, between the boat's gunnel and the ship's side, just 
 like a deep-sea lead, and disappeared. There being so few 
 men on deck, there was not much of a bustle there was a 
 dive or two for him with the boat-hook, but all in vain 
 Old Duty was gone. 
 
 " In the meantime, Jack on the other side was slowly 
 hauling up his line ; but he had not got it half-way up when 
 he felt a heavy strain, and he thought that a large conger 
 eel had followed the bait up, as they do sometimes, and he 
 
 30
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 hauled and hauled with all his might. At last, who should 
 he bring to the surface of the water but Old Duty, who had 
 been sucked under the ship's bottom by the tide, and had 
 been hooked by Jack, as he was pulling up. When Jack saw 
 it was the first lieutenant, as he told me, his first idea was to 
 let him down again ; but that was only for a moment. The 
 words of the first lieutenant still rang in his ears, ' You've 
 your duty to do, and I've got mine ' so Jack did his duty. 
 He hollows out that he had caught Old Duty, and the boat 
 shifted round and took him on board. The old fellow was 
 quite senseless ; but as he had been but a short time in the 
 water, he was put to bed, and resuscitated by the surgeon. 
 The next morning he was all just as if nothing had happened, 
 walking the deck with his right hand in his breast, and his 
 spy-glass under his left arm, as usual. 
 
 " Well, we all told Jack that he was safe this time, but 
 Jack seemed to think otherwise. He shook his head ; and 
 now you'll learn who was right. 
 
 " When the boys were all mustered next morning, towing 
 a line, and holding out their paws, the first lieutenant turns 
 round, and says, ' Jervis, you were fishing last night, against 
 my orders.' ' Yes, sir,' said Jervis, 'and I catched a first 
 lieutenant ; ' for Jack had a good deal of fun in him. ' Yes, 
 sir, and queer fishes they are sometimes,' replies Old Duty ; 
 ' but you forget that you have also catched two dozen. You 
 have your duty to do, and I've got mine.' 
 
 " Well, as you may suppose, there were many of us looking 
 abaft, just to see what would take place, and were not a little 
 astonished at the idea of his rewarding Jack with two dozen 
 for saving his life ; however, of course, we were mum. Jack 
 was tied up, and the first lieutenant whispered a word into 
 the ear of his master-at-arms, who again whispered to Williams, 
 the boatswain's mate ; and the effect of that whisper was, that 
 the cat was laid on so lightly that Jack hardly felt it ; so 
 lightly, indeed, that the first lieutenant walked away aft, that 
 he might not appear to be a party in the consarn, and Jack 
 was cast off without having half a tear in either eye, when 
 Old Duty went up to him. 
 
 " ' You fished last night against orders, and therefore you 
 have received your punishment. You saved my life last 
 night, and therefore it is my duty to reward you. I could 
 
 *
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 dot let you off this punishment, as it would be making the 
 King pay you for me, instead of my paying you myself. I'm 
 not a rich man, but here's ten guineas for your purse, and 
 here's my gold watch. Spend the first usefully, and keep 
 the other; and observe, Jack Jervis, if ever you are again 
 caught fishing in harbour, you will as surely get two dozen 
 for your pains. You've your duty to do, and I've got 
 mine.' " 
 
 " Well, messmate, that's a queer story altogether, and 
 queerer fellows in it. I wouldn't have minded sailing with 
 that Old Duty. Suppose we drink his health." 
 
 " With all my heart ; for you're right, old chap : when we 
 knows what we are to expect, we're always ready to meet it ; 
 but some officers I've sailed with shift about like a dog-vane, 
 
 and there's no knowing how to meet them. I recollect 
 
 But I say, Jack, suppose you turn in your eyes are wink- 
 ing and blinking like an owl's in the sunshine. You're 
 tired, boy, so go to bed. We shan't tell any more yarns 
 to-night." 
 
 I was very tired indeed, and could not keep my eyes open 
 any longer ; so I went upstairs, and was asleep almost as 
 soon as I laid my head upon the pillow. 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 In which my mother gives my father a scriptural lesson. My 
 father's grief at parting with an old friend he expostulates 
 with my mother and quits the house. 
 
 JL WOKE early the next morning ; for the whole night I 
 had been restless, and dreaming of the unusual occurrences 
 of the day before. It was just daylight, and I was recalling 
 what had passed, and wondering what had become of my 
 father, when I heard a noise in my mother's room. I listened 
 the door opened, and she went downstairs. 
 
 This surprised me ; and being conscious, even at my age, 
 of the vindictive temper shown by my mother upon every 
 occasion, and anxious to know where my father was, I could 
 not remain in bed ; I put on my trousers, and crept softly 
 
 32
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 downstairs without my shoes. The door of the front room 
 was ajar, and I looked in. The light was dimly peering 
 through the window which pointed to the alley ; the table 
 was covered with the empty pipes, tobacco, and large pools 
 of beer and liquor which had been spilt on it ; the sofa was 
 empty, and my father, who evidently had become deeply in- 
 toxicated the night before, was lying on the sanded floor 
 with his face downwards ; my mother, in her short dressing- 
 gown and flannel petticoat, was standing over him, her teeth 
 set, her fists clenched, and arms raised, w r ith a dire expression 
 of revenge in her countenance. I thought at the time that 
 I never saw her look so ugly I may say, so horrid ; even 
 now her expression at that moment is not effaced from my 
 memory. After a few minutes she knelt down and put her 
 ear close to his head, as if to ascertain whether he was in a 
 sound sleep ; she then took a knife from off the table, felt 
 the edge, looked at my prostrate father, and raised it. I 
 would have screamed, but my tongue was glued to my lips 
 with horror. She appeared to reflect, and after a time laid 
 the knife down on the table, put the palm of her hand up to 
 her forehead, and then a smile gleamed over her moody 
 features. " Yes, if he murders me ; but they will be better," 
 muttered she at last. She went to the cupboard, took out 
 a large pair of scissors, and, kneeling down by my father, 
 commenced severing his long pigtail from his head. My 
 father was too sound asleep to be roused : in a minute the 
 tail was off, and my mother rose up, holding it, with an 
 expression of the utmost contempt, between her finger and 
 thumb. She then very softly laid it down by his side, and 
 replaced the scissors in the cupboard ; as I expected that 
 she would go upstairs again, I concealed myself in the back 
 kitchen. I was correct in my supposition. A moment after- 
 wards I heard her ascending the stairs, and go into her own 
 room. 
 
 I must say that I felt indignant at this conduct of my 
 mother's, as, so far from provocation, she had hardly received 
 the reward of previous treachery. I believe, however, that, 
 like most people, I was actuated by my own feelings towards 
 my mother, who had treated me so unkindly. I thought for 
 a little while what would my mother do ? She would 
 hardly remain in the house, to meet the wrath of my father 
 
 33 o
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 when he made the discovery. She would escape him : this 
 I had no wish that she should do ; so I went softly into the 
 front parlour, and pushed rr.y father to awake him. For 
 some time this was useless ; he muttered and growled, but it 
 appeared impossible to rouse him. There were the remains 
 of a jug of water on the table ; and, as I had seen the same 
 thing done before to a drunken sailor, I took the jug, and 
 poured the water softly on the nape of his neck. In a 
 minute or two this had the effect of waking him ; he turned 
 over, opened his eyes, and when I put my finger to my lips 
 to intimate silence, he looked at me with a vacant stare. 
 Time pressed ; I heard my mother moving about upstairs, 
 and I was afraid that she would leave the house before my 
 father had recovered his senses. I therefore took his pigtail 
 from the floor, and held it up before him. This appeared to 
 surpi'ise him ; he fixed his eyes upon it for a few seconds, 
 and then, as if at last suspecting what had taken place, he 
 put his hand to the back of his head, and found no pigtail 
 there. Suddenly he jumped up ; he appeared to be sobered 
 all at once. He caught the tail out of my hand, looked at it, 
 felt convinced of his loss, threw himself down on the sofa, 
 and wept like a child. 
 
 " I saw my mother do it, father," said I, whispering in his 
 ear. This appeared to recall him ; he raised himself up, 
 wiped his eyes with the back of his hand, ground his teeth, 
 and shook his head. He threw his tail on the floor, and, as 
 he eyed it, a deep melancholy spread over his countenance. 
 After a minute or two he folded his arms, and thus lamented 
 over it : 
 
 " Well, I never would have thought it, had they told me 
 that you and I should have parted company. Many, many 
 years has it taken you to grow to your present length ; often 
 have you been handled, often have you been combed, and 
 often have you been tied. Many's the eel has been skinned 
 for your sarvice, and many's the yard of ribbon which you 
 have cost me ; you have been the envy of my shipmates, the 
 fancy of the women, and the pride of poor Tom Saunders. 
 I thought we should never have parted on 'arth, and, if so be 
 my sins were forgiven me, and I could show a fair log, that I 
 might be permitted to wear you in the world which is to 
 come. But there you are parted for all the world like a 
 
 34
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 limb shot off in action, never to he spliced again. What am 
 I to say when I go on board ? I shall have a short tale to 
 tell, instead of a long tail to show. And the wife of my 
 busum to do this ! Well, I married too high, and now my 
 pride is laid low. Jack, never marry a lady's ladies' maid ; 
 for it appears that the longer the names, the more venomous 
 the cattle be." 
 
 Just as he had finished, I heard my mother coming down- 
 stairs with Virginia, whom she had taken up and dressed, 
 to take away with her. " Hush ! " I heard her softly say to 
 Virginia, " don't speak, dear, or you'll wake your naughty 
 father." 
 
 She had hardly said this, when she made her appearance, 
 with Virginia on one arm, and a large bundle on the other. 
 But as soon as she perceived that my father was awake, and 
 cognisant of her revenge, she uttered a loud scream, dropped 
 Virginia and the bundle, and running upstairs to her own 
 room, locked herself in. 
 
 Poor little Virginia set up a roar at this very unusual (and 
 I believe felonious) act of child-dropping on the part of my 
 mother. I ran to her, and carried her to the sofa, while my 
 father, with compressed lips, first taking two or three quarter- 
 deck strides up and down the room, locked the street door, 
 put the key in his pocket, and then ascended the stairs to 
 pay a visit to my mother, who, I believe, would very willingly 
 have been " not at home," but some people are importunate, 
 and will take no refusal ; and when my father retired three 
 or four steps from the door, and with a sudden run brought 
 the whole weight of his foot to bear upon it, it flew open. 
 At first my mother was not visible, my father thought she 
 had escaped ; but at last he spied her legs under the bed. 
 Seizing her by her extremities, he dragged her out, without 
 any regard to propriety, until he had her into the middle of 
 the room with his foot upon her. What a situation for a 
 lady's ladies' maid ! I had put Virginia down on the sofa, 
 and crept up the stairs to see what took place. My father 
 and mother were in these relative positions, and he thus 
 addressed her 
 
 " I have heard say that a man mustn't thrash his wife with 
 anything thicker than his own thumb. That's as may be 
 and I do recollect when the first lieutenant wanted to cut off 
 
 35
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 the men's hair, that the purser told him that it was felony, 
 under the Act of cutting and maiming. I don't know whether 
 the first lieutenant would have made a felony or not, but 
 this I'm sartain of he'd have made a mutiny. You desarve 
 no mercy, and you shall have none. This pigtail of mine 
 shall be what I shall use upon you, and if the colt is heavy, 
 recollect you cut it for yourself; and as you may not be able 
 to hear what I say by the time I have done with you, I'll 
 just tell you now. I'll point the end, and work a mouse on 
 this pigtail of mine, and never part with it. I'll keep it 
 for your own particular use, and for nobody else's ; and 
 as sartain as I come back, so sartain every time I come you 
 shall have a taste of pigtail without chewing, my lady's ladies' 
 maid." 
 
 Having made this uncommon long speech, to which my 
 mother offered no reply, her eyes being fixed in terror upon 
 the brandished tail, which was nearly as thick as her own 
 arm, my father proceeded to put his threats into execution. 
 Blow resounded after blow ; my mother's cries became feebler 
 and feebler, until at last she appeared senseless. Then I ran 
 to my father, and clinging to his leg, cried, " O father, she's 
 dead ! " 
 
 This observation induced him to leave off. He looked at 
 my mother's face ; her eyes were closed, and her jaw had 
 fallen. " Well, she had enough of it this time," said my 
 father after a pause ; " maybe, too much on it. But when I 
 looks at this tail in my hand, I feel as if I could still give her 
 more. And if she be dead, I think the judge would not 
 hang me, if I showed him what I have lost. I'd rather have 
 parted with an arm or a leg any day of the week. There's 
 been provocation enough, at all events, if she be dead a 
 saint in heaven couldn't stand it." 
 
 During these remarks my mother gave no signs of returning 
 animation, and at last my father became seriously alarmed. 
 "Jack," said he, "I must cut my stick, or they may put me 
 into limbo. As soon as I have cleared out, do you run for a 
 doctor to look at your mother ; and mind you don't forget to 
 tell that old chap who was boozing with me last night every- 
 thing which has happened, and the people will say, come 
 what will on it, that I was aggravated sufficient ; and, Jack, 
 if there be a crowner's inquest, mind you tell the truth. You 
 
 36
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 know I didn't want to kill the old woman, don't you, my boy ? 
 for didn't I say that I'd keep the tail to give her another 
 dose when I came back again ? that proves I didn't intend 
 that she should slip her wind, you know, boy. I said I'd 
 give her another dose, you know, Jack and/' continued my 
 father, " so I will, if I find her above ground when I comes 
 back again." 
 
 My father then went downstairs. Little Virginia had fallen 
 asleep again on the sofa ; my father kissed her softly, shook 
 hands with me, and put a crown in my hand. He then un- 
 locked the door, and, thrusting the end of his pigtail into his 
 breast, coiled it, as it were, round his body, hastened down 
 the alley, and was soon out of sight. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 In which the doctor pays a visit and receives no fee ; and I am 
 obliged to work very hard to procure myself a livelihood. 
 
 J_ DID not forget my father's injunctions, for I was very much 
 frightened. There was a doctor who lived half-way up Church 
 Street, a short distance from Fisher's Alley. He was a little 
 man with a large head sunk down between two broad shoulders ; 
 his eyes were small and twinkling, his nose snubbed, his pate 
 nearly bald ; but on the sides of his head the hair was long 
 and flowing. But if his shoulders were broad, the rest of his 
 body was not in the same proportion for he narrowed as he 
 descended, his hips being very small, and his legs as thin as 
 those of a goat. His real name was Todpoole, but the 
 people invariably called him Tadpole, and he certainly 
 in appearance somewhat reminded you of one. He was 
 a facetious little fellow, and, it was said, very clever in 
 his profession. 
 
 "Doctor Tadpole," cried I, out of breath with running, 
 "come quick, my mother is very bad indeed." 
 
 " What's the matter ? " said he, peering over a mortar in 
 which he was rubbing up something with the pestle. "Ex- 
 ternal or internal ? " 
 
 37
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Although I did not know what he meant, I replied, " Both, 
 doctor, and a great deal more besides." 
 
 " That's bad indeed," replied Tadpole, still rubbing away. 
 
 " But you must come directly," cried I. " Come along 
 quick ! " 
 
 " Festina lente, good boy that's Latin for hat and boots. 
 Tom, are my boots clean ? " 
 
 " Ye'es, sir," replied a carroty-headed boy, whom I knew 
 well. 
 
 The doctor laid down his pestle, and taking his seat on 
 a chair, began very leisurely to pull on his boots, whilst I 
 stamped with impatience. 
 
 " Now, do be quick, doctor, my mother will be dead." 
 
 "Jack," said the doctor, grinning, as he pulled on his 
 second boot, "people don't die so quick before the doctor 
 comes it's always afterwards ; however, I'm glad to see 
 you are so fond of your mother. Tom, is my hat brushed ? " 
 
 " Ye'es, sir," replied Tom, bringing the doctor's hat. 
 
 "Now then, Jack, I'm all ready. Tom, mind the shop, 
 and don't eat the stick-liquorice d'ye hear?" 
 
 " Ye'es, sir," said Tom, with a grin from ear to ear. 
 
 The doctor followed me very quick, for he thought from 
 my impatience that something serious must be the matter. 
 He walked up to my mother's room, and I hastened to open 
 the door ; when, to my surprise, I found my mother standing 
 before the glass arranging her hair. 
 
 " Well ! " exclaimed my mother, " this is very pretty be- 
 haviour forcing your way into a lady's room." 
 
 The doctor stared, and so did I. At last I exclaimed, 
 "Well ! father thought he'd killed her." 
 
 " Yes," cried my mother, " and he's gone away with it on 
 his conscience, that's some comfort. He won't come back in 
 a hurry ; he thinks he has committed murder, the unfeeling 
 brute ! Well, I've had my revenge." 
 
 And as she twisted up her hair, my mother burst out 
 screaming 
 
 " Little Bopeep, she lost her sheep, 
 
 And couldn't tell where to find him ; 
 She found him, indeed, but it made her heart bleed, 
 For he left his tail behind him." 
 33
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Why, then, doctor, it was all sham," exclaimed I. 
 f< Yes ; and the doctor's come on a fool's errand 
 
 '' ' Goosey, Goosey Gander, 
 Whither dost thou wander ? 
 Upstairs and downstairs, 
 And in a lady's chamber.' " 
 
 The doctor shrugged up his shoulders so that his head 
 disappeared between them ; at last he said, " Your mother 
 don't want me, Jack, that's very clear. Good morning, Mrs. 
 Saunders." 
 
 " A very good morning to you, Doctor Tadpole," replied 
 my mother, with a profound courtesy ; " you'll oblige me by 
 quitting this room, and shutting the door after you, if you 
 please." 
 
 As the doctor and I went down, my mother continued the 
 song 
 
 " ' And then I met a little man, 
 
 Couldn't say his prayers, 
 I took him by the left leg 
 And sent him downstairs.' " 
 
 As soon as we were in the parlour, I acquainted the doctor 
 with what had happened. " I'm sure I thought she was 
 dead," said I, when I had finished the story. 
 
 "Jack, when I asked you where your mother was bad, 
 external or internal, you replied both, and a great deal 
 more besides. So she is internally, externally, and in- 
 fernally bad," said the doctor, laughing. " And so she 
 amputated your father's pigtail, did she, the Dalilah ? Pity 
 one could not amputate her head, it would make a good 
 woman of her. Good-bye, Jack ; I must go and look after 
 Tom, he's swallowed a whole yard of stick-liquorice by this 
 time." 
 
 Soon afterwards Ben the Whaler came in to inquire after 
 my father, and I told him what had occurred. He was very 
 indignant at my mother's conduct, and, as soon the affair 
 was known, so were all the tenants of Fisher's Alley. When 
 my mother went out, or had words with any of her neighbours, 
 
 39
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 the retort was invariably, " Who sent the press-gang after her 
 own husband?" or, "Who cut off the tail from her husband's 
 back ? Wasn't that a genteel trick ? " All this worried my 
 mother, and she became very morose and ill-tempered ; I 
 believe she would have left the alley, if she had not taken a 
 long lease of the house. She had now imbibed a decided 
 hatred for me, which she never failed to show upon every 
 occasion, for she knew that it was I who had roused my 
 father, and prevented her escape from his wrath. The con- 
 sequence was, that I was seldom at home, except to sleep. 
 I sauntered to the beach, ran into the water, sometimes rowed 
 in the wherries, at others hauling them in and holding them 
 steady for the passengers to land. I was beginning to be 
 useful to the watermen, and was very often rewarded with a 
 piece of bread and cheese, or a drink of beer out of their 
 pots. The first year after my father's visit, I was seldom 
 given a meal, and continually beaten indeed, sometimes 
 cruelly so but as I grew stronger I rebelled and fought, and 
 with such success that, although I was hated more, I was 
 punished less. 
 
 One scene between my mother and me may serve as a 
 specimen for all. I would come home with my trousers 
 tucked up, and my high-lows unlaced and full of water, 
 sucking every time that I lifted up my leg, and marking the 
 white sanded floor of the front room, as I proceeded through 
 it to the back kitchen. My mother would come downstairs, 
 and perceiving the marks I had left, would get angry, and as 
 usual commence singing 
 
 " ' A frog he would a- wooing go, 
 Heigho, says Rowly.' 
 
 " I see here's that little wretch been here 
 
 " ' Whether his mother would let him or no, 
 Heigho, says Rowly.' 
 
 " I'll rowly him with the rolling-pin when I get hold of 
 him. He's worse than that beastly water-spaniel of Sir 
 Hercules', who used to shake himself over my best cambric 
 
 40
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 muslin. Well, we'll see. He'll be wanting his dinner; I 
 only wish he may get it. 
 
 " ' Little Jack Horner sat in a corner, 
 
 Eating his Christmas pie ; 
 He put in his thumb and pull'd out a plum, 
 And cried, What a good boy am 1 1 ' 
 
 " ' Good boy am I ! ' good-for-nothing brat, just like his 
 father. Oh, dear ! if I could but get rid of him ! 
 
 " ' There was an old woman who lived in a shoe, 
 
 She'd so many children she didn't know what to do ; 
 
 She gave them some broth without any bread, 
 
 She whipped them all round, and sent them to bed.' 
 
 " And if I don't whip him, it's my fault, that's all. Virginia, 
 my love, don't spit that's not genteel. It's only sailors and 
 Yankees who spit. Nasty little brute ! Oh ! here you are, 
 are you ? " cried my mother, as I entered. " Do you see 
 what a dirty mess you have made, you little ungrateful 
 animal ! Take that, and that, and that," continued she, 
 running the wet bristles of the long broom into my face, 
 with sufficient force to make my nose bleed. I stood the 
 first push and the second, but the third roused my indigna- 
 tion and I caught hold of the end of the broom towards me, 
 and tried to force it out of her hands. It was push against 
 push, for I was very strong ; she, screaming as loud as she 
 could, as she tried to wrest the broom from my clutches ; 
 I, shoving at her with all my force like Punch and the 
 devil at the two ends of the stick. At last, after she had 
 held me in a corner for half a minute, I made a rush upon 
 her, drove her right to the opposite corner, so that the end of 
 the handle gave her a severe poke in the body, which made 
 her give up the contest, and exclaim as soon as she recovered 
 her breath, " Oh ! you nasty, ungrateful, ungenteel brute ! 
 You little viper ! Is that the way you treat your mother 
 and nearly kill her ? Oh, dear me ! " 
 
 " Why don't you leave me alone, then ? you never beats 
 Jenny." 
 
 41
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Who's Jenny, you wicked good-for-nothing boy ? you 
 mean your sister Virginia. Well, you'll have no dinner, I can 
 tell you." 
 
 I put my hand in my pocket, took out a sixpence which I 
 had received, and held it up between my thumb and finger. 
 "Won't I?" 
 
 " You oudacious boy ! that's the way you're spoiled by 
 foolish people giving you money." 
 
 " Good-bye, mother." So saying, I leaped over the board 
 fixed up at the door, and was again down at the beach. 
 Indeed, I was now what is termed a regular Mud-larker, 
 picking up halfpence by running into the water, offering my 
 ragged arm to people getting out of the wherries, always 
 saluting them with, "You haven't got never a halfpenny 
 for poor Jack, your honour?" and sometimes I did get a half- 
 penny, sometimes a shove, according to the temper of those 
 whom I addressed. When I was not on the beach, I was 
 usually in company with Ben the Whaler, who, after my 
 father's visit, was more kind to me than ever ; and there 
 were several other pensioners who were great friends of 
 mine, and I used to listen to their long yarns, which were 
 now becoming a source of great delight to me ; at other 
 times I would be with the watermen, assisting them to clean 
 out their wherries, or pay the seams. In fact, I was here, 
 there, and everywhere except at home always active, always 
 employed, and, I may add, almost always wet. My mother 
 used to scold whenever I came in, but that I did not mind ; 
 her greatest punishment was refusing me a clean shirt on a 
 Sunday. At last I picked up halfpence enough to pay, not 
 only for my food, such as it was, but for my own washing, 
 and every day I became more independent and more 
 happy. 
 
 There were other ways by which money was to be ob- 
 tained during the summer season, which were from the 
 company who used to come down to the whitebait parties 
 at the Ship and other taverns. There were many other 
 boys who frequented the beach besides me, and we used 
 to stand under the windows, and attract attention by every 
 means in our power, so as to induce the company to throw 
 us halfpence to scramble for. This they would do to while 
 away their time until their dinner was ready, or to amuse 
 
 42
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 themselves and the ladies by seeing us roll and tumble one 
 over the other. Sometimes they would throw a sixpence 
 into the river, where the water was about two feet deep, to 
 make us wet ourselves through in groping for it. Indeed, 
 they were very generous when they wished to be amused ; 
 and every kind of offer was made to them which we thought 
 suited to their tastes, or likely to extract money from their 
 pockets. 
 
 " Dip my head in the mud for sixpence, sir ! " would one 
 of us cry out ; and then he would be outbid by another. 
 
 " Roll myself all over and over in the mud, face and all, 
 sir only give me sixpence ! " 
 
 Sometimes I would perceive a lovely countenance, beam- 
 ing with pity and compassion at our rags and apparent 
 wretchedness, and then the money thrown to me gave me 
 much more pleasure ; but the major portion of those who 
 threw us silver for their own amusement, would not have 
 given us a farthing if we had asked charity for the love 
 of God. 
 
 It must not, however, be supposed that I gained the 
 enviable situation of Poor Jack until I had been some time 
 on the beach. There are competitors for every place, even 
 the most humble ; and there was no want of competitors for 
 this office among the many idle boys who frequented the 
 beach. When I first plied there, I was often pushed away 
 by those who were older and stronger than myself, with a 
 " Go along with you ! He's not poor Jack I'm poor Jack, 
 your honour." This, at first, I submitted to ; taking my 
 chance for a stray halfpenny, which was occasionally thrown 
 to me, trusting to my activity in being the first down to the 
 boat, or to my quickness in a scramble. I never quarrelled 
 with the other boys, for I was remarkable for my good 
 temper. The first idea I had of resistance was from op- 
 pression. One of the boys, who was older and taller than 
 myself, attempted to take away a sixpence which I had 
 gained in a scramble. Before that I had not resented being 
 pushed away, or even when they threw water or mud at me, 
 but this was an act of violence which I could not put up 
 with ; the consequence was a fight, in which, to rny surprise 
 (for I was not aware of my strength), as well as to the 
 surprise of the bystanders, I proved victorious, beating my 
 
 43
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 opponent until he reeled into the water, following him up 
 until he tumbled, and then holding his head down in the 
 mud until he was almost stifled. I then allowed him to get 
 up, and he went home crying to his mother. For 'this feat 
 I was rewarded with the plaudits of the old pensioners and 
 others who were looking on, and with a shilling which was 
 thrown to me from the window of the inn. Ben the Whaler, 
 who had witnessed the fray, told me the next day that I 
 handled my fists remarkably well, and that I had but to 
 keep a higher guard and I should fight well. He was an old 
 pugilist himself, and he gave me a few directions which I did 
 not forget. I soon had occasion to put them into practice ; 
 for two days afterwards, another boy, bigger than myself, as 
 I was plying as " Poor Jack," pushed me back so hard that I 
 fell off the steps into the deep water, and there was a general 
 laugh against me. I did not care for the ducking, but the 
 laugh I could not bear. As soon as I gained the steps again, 
 I rushed upon him and threw him off, and he fell into the 
 wherry, and, as it afterwards appeared, he strained his back 
 very much ; nevertheless he came out to thrash me, and 
 this time it was a regular fight, as the pensioners and water- 
 men interfered, taking us both up on the higher ground, and 
 seeing that it was fair play. Ben the Whaler acted as my 
 second, and we- set to. The boy was too powerful for me, 
 had it not been for the hurt he had received, and the in- 
 structions I obtained from Ben every time that I sat on his 
 knee between each round. Still it was a very hard fight, 
 and I was terribly beaten ; but I could not give up, for so 
 many betted upon my winning, and Ben told me, at the end 
 of every round, that if I only stood up one more I should 
 be certain to beat him, and that then I should be Poor Jack 
 for ever! The last inducement stimulated me to immense 
 exertion : we closed and wrestled, and my antagonist was 
 thrown ; and in consequence of the strain he had before 
 received, he could not stand up any more. Poor fellow ! he 
 was in great pain ; he was taken home, and obliged to have 
 a doctor, and an abscess formed in his side. He was a long 
 while getting well, and when he came out of doors again 
 he was so pale. I was very sorry for him, and we were 
 always the best friends afterwards, and I gave him many a 
 halfpenny, until I had an opportunity of serving him. 
 
 44
 
 I mention these two fights, because they obtained for me 
 a greater reputation than I deserved : this reputation perhaps 
 saved me a great deal more fighting, and obtained me the 
 mastery over the other boys on the beach. Indeed, I be- 
 came such a favourite with the watermen, that they would 
 send the other boys away ; and thus did I become, at last, 
 the acknowledged, true, lawful, and legitimate " Poor Jack 
 of Greenwich." 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 In which I take a cruise contrary to the received rules of naviga- 
 tion On my return from a cold expedition, I meet with a cold 
 reception. 
 
 .AS soon as I was fairly in possession of my office, I gained 
 sufficient money to render me almost entirely independent 
 of my mother. Occasionally I procured an old jacket or 
 trousers, or a pair of shoes, at the store of an old woman who 
 dealt in everything that could be imagined ; and, if ever I 
 picked up oakum or drifting pieces of wood, I used to sell 
 them to old Nanny for that was the only name she was 
 known by. My mother, having lost her lodgers by her ill 
 temper and continual quarrelling with her neighbours, had 
 resorted to washing and getting up of fine linen, at which 
 she was very expert, and earned a good deal of money. To 
 do her justice, she was a very industrious woman, and in 
 some things very clever. She was a very good dressmaker, 
 and used to make up the gowns and bonnets for the lower 
 classes of people, to whom she gave great satisfaction. She 
 worked very hard for herself and my sister, about whose dress 
 and appearance she was more particular than ever ; indeed, 
 she showed as much affection for her as she did ill-will to- 
 wards me. To look at me, with my old trousers tucked up 
 above my knees, my ragged jacket and weatherbeaten cap ; 
 and then to see Virginia, so neatly and even expensively 
 dressed, no one could have believed that we were brother 
 and sister. My mother would always try to prevent Virginia 
 from noticing me, if we ever met when she was walking out 
 with her. But my sister appeared to love me more and more ; 
 
 45
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 and in spite of my mother, as soon as she saw me, would run 
 up to me, patting rny dirty jacket with her pretty little hand ; 
 and, when she did so, I felt so proud of her. She grew up 
 handsomer every day, and so sweet in disposition, that my 
 mother could not spoil her. 
 
 It was in the autumn that I gained undisputed possession 
 of the office of " Poor Jack ; " and that winter I had an 
 adventure which nearly occasioned my making a vacancy for 
 somebody else, and which, the reader will agree with me, 
 was anything but pleasant. 
 
 It was in the month of January the river was filled with 
 floating ice, for it had frozen hard for several days ; and, of 
 course, there were but few people who trusted themselves in 
 wherries so that I had little employment, and less profit. 
 One morning, as I was standing on the landing-steps, the 
 breath coming out of my mouth like the steam of a tea- 
 kettle rubbing my nose, which was red from the sharpness 
 of the frost and looking at the sun, which was just mount- 
 ing above a bank of clouds, a waterman called to me, and 
 asked me whether I would go down the river with him, as 
 he was engaged to take a mate down to join his ship, which 
 was several miles below Greenwich ; and, if so, he would 
 give me sixpence and a breakfast. I had earned little 
 for many days, and, hating to be obliged to my mother, I 
 consented. 
 
 In an hour we started ; there was no wind the water was 
 smooth, and the sun's rays glittered on the floating patches 
 of ice, which grated against the sides of the wherry as we 
 cut through them with our sharp prow. Although we had 
 the tide with us, it was three hours before we gained the 
 ship. The mate paid the fare, and gave us something to 
 drink ; and we passed an hour or more warming ourselves at 
 the caboose, and talking with the seamen. At last a breeze 
 sprung up, and the captain ordered the men to get the 
 ship under weigh. We shoved off, the tide having flowed 
 some time, expecting to be back to Greenwich before 
 dark. 
 
 But it clouded over, and a heavy snowstorm came on, so 
 that we could not see in what direction we were pulling ; the 
 wind blew very fresh, and it was piercing cold ; however, we 
 pulled as hard as we could, not only to get back again, but 
 
 46
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 to keep ourselves from freezing. Unfortunately, we had lost 
 too much time on board of the vessel ; and, what with that, 
 and the delay arising from the snowstorm preventing us 
 pulling straight back, the ebb-tide made again before we 
 had gained more than two-thirds of our way. We were now 
 nearly worn out with the severe cold and fatigue, but we 
 pulled hard, keeping as close in-shore as we could. It was 
 necessary, at the end of one reach, to cross over to the other 
 side of the river ; and in so doing we were driven by the 
 tide against a large buoy, when the wherry filled and upset 
 in an instant. We both contrived to cling on to her, as she 
 was turned bottom up ; and away we were swept down 
 among the drifting ice, the snowstorm still continuing to 
 beat down on our heads. I was nearly frozen before I could 
 climb on the bottom of the wherry ; which I at last con- 
 trived to do, but the waterman could only hold on. There 
 we both were, shivering and shaking; the wind piercing 
 through our wet clothes ; the snow beating down on us, and 
 our feet freezing among the drifting ice borne away with 
 the tide towards the mouth of the river not able to see two 
 yards before us, or likely to be seen by any one, so as to be 
 assisted. W T e were too cold to speak, but remained in silence, 
 looking at each other, and with no pleasant forebodings as to 
 our fate. The ice now formed in large masses ; the icicles 
 hung from our clothes, and all sense was lost in our ex- 
 tremities. It was now dark as pitch ; and so feeble were we 
 that it was with difficulty we could keep in our positions. 
 At last the storm abated, the sky cleared up, and the bright 
 full moon shone in the heavens ; but our case appeared hope- 
 less we felt that before morning we must perish. I tried to 
 say what prayers I had learnt by hearing my sister say them; 
 but my teeth chattered, and I could only think them. At 
 last I perceived a vessel at anchor : the tide was sweeping 
 us past we were close to her, and I contrived to cry out ; 
 but there was no reply. Again I screamed, but it was in 
 vain. They were all in their warm beds, while we floated past, 
 freezing to death. My hopes, which had been raised, and 
 which had occasioned my heart to resume its beating, now 
 sank down again, and I gave myself up in despair. I burst 
 into tears; and, before the tears had rolled half-way down 
 my cheeks, they had frozen hard. " I am indeed, ' Poor 
 
 47
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Jack ' now," thought I ; " I shall never see my father or 
 Virginia any more." As I thought so, I saw another vessel 
 ahead of us. I summoned all my strength, and called out 
 long before we floated past her. The light wind bore my 
 voice down. There was a man on deck, and he heard it ; he 
 walked forward, and I perceived him looking over the bows. 
 I hallooed again, to direct his attention to where we were ; 
 for our wherry was so encrusted with ice that she might have 
 been taken for a larger piece floating by. I saw him turn 
 away, and heard him thump with a handspike on the deck. 
 How my heart bounded ! I almost felt warm. As we were 
 passing the vessel, I cried out again and again, and the man 
 answered me 
 
 " Ay, ay, hold on for a minute or two, and I'll send for 
 you." 
 
 "We are saved," I cried to the waterman; but he was. 
 quite insensible, apparently frozen stiff where he was clinging. 
 In a few minutes I heard the sound of oars, and then they 
 stopped ; the boat came quietly alongside, that they might 
 not by the shock throw us off into the water ; they dragged 
 us both in, and took us on board, poured a glass of brandy 
 down our throats, stripped off our frozen clothes, chafed our 
 limbs, and put us between the hot blankets which they had 
 just left. As soon as I was in bed the mate made me drink 
 a tumbler of hot grog, and left me. I soon fell into a deep 
 sleep, long before they had ceased their attempts to restore 
 vitality to my companion, which at last they did. When I 
 awoke the next morning I was quite well, and the waterman 
 was also recovering, although not able to leave his hammock. 
 The mate who had had the watch and had saved us, told me 
 that the wherry was safe on board, and, as the ship was 
 bound up the river, that we had better remain where we 
 were. I narrated our accident ; and my clothes having been 
 dried at the caboose, I dressed myself and went on deck. 
 My companion, the waterman, did not escape so well ; his 
 foot was frostbitten, and he lost four of his toes before he 
 recovered. It was singular that he, who was a man grown 
 up, should suffer so much more than I did. I cannot account 
 for it, except that my habit of always being in the water had 
 hardened me more to the cold. We remained on board two 
 days, during which we were treated with great kindness. 
 
 48
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 It was a fine bright morning when, as the ship was passing 
 the hospital, we shoved the wherry off, and landed at the 
 steps ; and when we jumped out we were greeted by all who 
 were standing there. We had very naturally been given up 
 for lost. They supposed that we had perished in the snow- 
 storm. Old Ben was among those who were standing at 
 the steps, and he walked up with me towards my mother's 
 house. 
 
 " I did go to the old woman and break the matter to her 
 in a becoming way, Jack," said Ben ; " but I can't say that 
 she appeared to take it much to heart, and that's the 
 truth. Had it been little Jenny, she'd have cried her eyes 
 out." 
 
 I arrived at Fisher's Alley, and the neighbours looked out; 
 and as I nodded to them, they cried, " Why, here's Jack 
 come back again. Where have you been to, Jack ? " This 
 passing from mouth to mouth at last reached my mother's 
 ears ; she looked out and saw me and old Ben close to the 
 door. 
 
 " Here be your son, misses," said Ben ; " so you may thank 
 God for His mercy." 
 
 But my mother did not appear to be very thankful. She 
 turned round and went in ; I followed her, while Ben was 
 standing at the door in amazement at her not flying to me 
 and kissing me. On the contrary, she must have been angry 
 at my return, for she commenced singing 
 
 " Jack and Gill went up the hill 
 
 To fetch a pail of water ; 
 Jack fell down and broke his crown, 
 And Gill came tumbling after." 
 
 And then she broke out : " And where have you been, you 
 good-for-nothing boy, all this time ? putting me to all this 
 useless expense that you have ; all my money thrown away 
 for nothing." I looked at the table, and perceived that she 
 had been making a black dress and bonnet, to put little 
 Virginia into mourning ; for she never let slip an opportunity 
 to dress out my sister. 
 
 " Fifteen good shillings thrown away and lost, all by your 
 coming back. Your sister would have looked so beautiful 
 
 49 D
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 and interesting in it. Poor child ! and now she will be dis- 
 appointed. Never mind, my darling, you may have to wear 
 them soon yet, if he goes on this way." 
 
 Virginia did not seem to mind it at all ; she was kissing 
 and patting me, and was delighted to see me again. But my 
 mother took her by the hand, and catching up the half-made 
 dress and bonnet in her other, walked away upstairs to her 
 room, singing 
 
 " There was an old man who lived under a hill, 
 And if he's not dead, he lives there still." 
 
 " So much for motherly love ! Dang it, what's her heart 
 made of?" said a voice. I turned round; it was old Ben, 
 who had been an unobserved spectator of the scene. 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 In which I narrate what I consider the most fortunate incident 
 in my life ; and Sen the Whaler confides to me a very strange 
 history. 
 
 jrxMONG the pensioners there was one with whom I must 
 make the reader acquainted, as he will be an important 
 person in this narrative. His name was Peter Anderson, a 
 north countryman, I believe, from Greenock ; he had been 
 gunner's mate in the service for many years, and, having 
 been severely wounded in an action, he had been sent to 
 Greenwich. He was a boatswain in Greenwich Hospital ; 
 that is, he had charge of a ward of twenty-five men, and Ben 
 the Whaler had lately been appointed one of the boatswain's 
 mates under him. He was a very good scholar, and had 
 read a great deal. You could hardly put any question to 
 him, but you would get from him a satisfactory sort of an 
 answer ; and he was generally referred to in all points of 
 dispute, especially in matters connected with the service, 
 which he had at his fingers' ends ; and, moreover, he was 
 a very religious, good man. I never heard him swear, but 
 correct all those who did so in his presence. He had saved 
 
 50
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 some money in the service, the interest of which, with his 
 allowances as boatswain, enabled him to obtain many little 
 comforts, and to be generous to others. Before Ben was 
 shifted over to Anderson's ward, which he was when he was 
 appointed boatswain's mate under him, they had not been 
 well acquainted ; but since that time they were almost 
 always together, so that now I knew Anderson, which I did 
 not before, except by sight. He was a very venerable-looking 
 old man, with grey locks curling down on his shoulders, but 
 very stout and hearty ; and as Ben had told him all about 
 me, he took notice of me, and appeared also to take an in- 
 terest. When 1 came back, after the providential escape I 
 have mentioned in the last chapter, Ben had narrated to him 
 the conduct of my mother ; and a day or two afterwards, 
 when the frost had broken up, and they were both sitting 
 down, basking in the sun, which was shining bright, I went 
 up to them. 
 
 "Well, Jack," said old Ben, "are you ready for another 
 trip down the river "' " 
 
 " I hope I shall earn my sixpence at an easier rate, if I do 
 go," replied 1. 
 
 " It was wonderful that you were saved, boy," said Peter 
 Anderson, "and you ought to be very thankful to the 
 Omniscient." 
 
 I stared ; for I had never heard that term applied to the 
 Deity. 
 
 "You mean God, don't you ?" said I at last ; for I thought 
 he couldn't mean any other. 
 
 " Yes, boy ; has not your mother taught you that name ? " 
 
 " She never would teach me anything. All the prayers I 
 know 1 have stolen from my sister." 
 
 " And what do you know, Jack ? " 
 
 " I know ' Our Father/ and ' Now I lay down to sleep/ 
 and I believe that is all." 
 
 " How old are you now, Jack ? " 
 
 " I am three years older than Virginia ; she, I heard my 
 mother say, was six the other day then I suppose I'm 
 nine." 
 
 " Do you know your letters ? " 
 
 "Yes, some of them ; I learnt them on the boats." 
 
 " But you cannot read ? " 
 
 51
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 ." No, not a word." 
 
 " Has your mother ever told you of the Bible ? " 
 
 te Not me ; but I've heard her tell Virginia about it." 
 
 " Don't you ever go to church ? " 
 
 "No, never. Mother takes little Virginia; but she says 
 I'm too ragged and ungenteel." 
 
 " Why does your mother neglect you ? I suppose you are 
 a bad boy ? " 
 
 "That he's not," interrupted Ben ; "that's not the reason. 
 But we must not talk about that now ; only I must take 
 Jack's part. Go on, Peter." 
 
 " Would you like to learn to read, Jack ? " said Anderson ; 
 " and would you like to hear me re r -d the Bible to you, until 
 you can read it yourself? " 
 
 " Indeed I would," replied I. " There's many of the boys 
 on the beach, smaller than me, who can both read and 
 write." 
 
 Peter Anderson then told me that he would teach me, 
 provided I behaved myself well. He desired I would come 
 to his cabin every afternoon at six o'clock, a time which 
 interfered little with my avocation of " Poor Jack," and that 
 he would give me a lesson. Before he had finished talking, 
 one of the lieutenants of the hospital sent for him ; and 
 Ben remained behind, to point out to me how valuable my 
 knowing how to read and write might one day prove 
 to me. 
 
 " I've no laming myself, Jack," said he ; "and I know the 
 loss of it. Had I known how to read and write, I might 
 have been something better than a poor Greenwich pensioner ; 
 but, nevertheless, I'm thankful that I'm no worse. Ever 
 since I've been a man grown I've only regretted it once 
 and that's been all my life. Why, Jack, I'd give this right 
 arm of mine to be sure, it's no great things now, but once 
 it could send a harpoon in up to the hilt but still a right 
 arm is a right arm to the end of your days ! and I'd give 
 it with pleasure, if I only knew how to read and write ; 
 nay, I wouldn't care about the writing, but if I could only 
 read print, Jack, I'd give it, for then I could read the Bible, as 
 Peter Anderson does. Why, Jack, when we do go to chapel 
 on Sunday, there's not one in ten of us who can follow the 
 parson with his book ; all we can do is to listen, and when
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 he has done speaking we are done also, and must waif till 
 he preaches again. Don't I feel ashamed, then, Jack, a* not 
 being able to read? and ought not they to feel proud who 
 can ; no, not proud, but thankful ? : We don't thinl'. of 
 the Bible much in our younger days, boy ; but when we are 
 tripping our anchor for the other world, we long to read 
 away our doubts and misgivings ; and it's the only chart you 
 can navigate by safely. I think a parent has much to answer 
 for, that don't teach its child to read ; but I must not blame 
 my father or mother, for I never knew them." 
 
 " Never knew them ? " 
 
 " No, boy, no. My father and mother left me when I was 
 one year old : he was drowned, and my mother she died 
 too, poor soul ! '-' 
 
 " How did your mother die, Ben ? " 
 
 " It's a sad, sad story, Jack, and I cannot bear to think of 
 it ; it was told me long afterwards, by one who ^ittle thought 
 to whom he was speaking." 
 
 " Do tell me, Ben." 
 
 "You're too young, boy, for such a tale ; it's tifo shocking." 
 
 " Was it worse than being froze to death, as I nearly was 
 the other day ?" 
 
 " Yes, my lad, worse than that ; although, foi .*>ne so young 
 as you are, that was quite bad enough." 
 
 " Well, Ben, I won't ask you to tell me, if it pains you to 
 tell it. But you did not do wrong ? " 
 
 " How could a baby of two years old do wrong, and five 
 thousand miles off at the time, you little fool ? Well, I don't 
 know if I won't tell you, Jack, after all, because you will 
 then find out that there's a comfort in reading the Bible ; 
 but you must promise me never to speak about it. I'm a 
 foolish old fellow to tell it to you, Jack, I do believe, but I'm 
 fond of you, boy, and I don't like to say ' no' to you. Now 
 come to an anchor close to me. The bells are ringing for 
 dinner I shall lose my meal, but you will not lose your 
 story, and there will be no fear of interruption. 
 
 " My father was brought up to the sea, Jack, and was a 
 
 1 Ben's observations were true at the time he spoke ; but this is no 
 longer the case. So much more general has education become, that 
 now, in a ship's company, at least five out of seven can read. 
 
 53
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 smart young man till he was about thirty, when a fall from 
 the main-yard disabled him from hard duty and going aloft ; 
 but still he had been brought up to sea, and was fit for 
 nothing on shore. So, as he was a clean likely fellow, he 
 obtained the situation of purser's steward in an Indiaman. 
 After that he was captain's steward on board of several ships. 
 He sailed originally from Yarmouth, and going home after a 
 voyage to see his relations, he fell in with my mother, and 
 they were spliced. He was very fond of his wife, and I 
 believe she was a very true and good woman, equally fond 
 of him. He went to sea again, and I was born. He made 
 another voyage to India, and when he came back I was two 
 years old. I do not recollect him or my mother. My father 
 had agreed to sail to the West Indies as captain's steward, 
 and the captain, with whom he had sailed before, consented 
 that he should take his wife with him, to attend upon the 
 lady passengers ; so I was left at Yarmouth, and put out to 
 nurse till they came back. But they never came back, Jack ; 
 and as soon as I can recollect, I found myself in the work- 
 house, and, when old enough, was sent to sea. I had been 
 told that my father and mother had been lost at sea, but no 
 one could tell me how, and I thought little more about it, 
 for I had never known them, and those we don't know we 
 do not love or care for, be they father or mother. 
 
 " Well, I had sailed four or five voyages to the north in 
 the whalers, and was then about twenty-five years old, when 
 I thought I would go back to Yarmouth and show myself, 
 for I was ' harpooner and steersman ' at that early age, and 
 not a little proud. I thought I would go and look at the old 
 workhouse, for it was the only thing I could recollect, and 
 see if the master and mistress were still alive, for they were 
 kind to me when I was living with them. I went to Yar- 
 mouth, as I said. There was the workhouse, and the master 
 and mistress both alive ; and I made myself known to them, 
 and the old people looked at me through their spectacles, 
 and could not believe that I could possibly be the little Ben 
 who used to run to the pump for water. I had money in my 
 pocket, and I liked the old people, who offered me all they 
 could give without hopes of receiving anything in return, 
 and, as I knew nobody else, I used to live much with them, 
 and pay them handsomely ; I gave the old man some curiosi-
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 ties and the old woman a teapot, and so on, and I remained 
 with them till it was time for me to sail again. Now, you 
 see, Jack, among the old folk in the workhouse was a man 
 who had been at sea ; and I often had long talks with him, 
 and gave him tobacco, which he couldn't afford to buy for 
 they don't allow it in a workhouse, which is a great hardship, 
 and I have often thought that I should not like to go into 
 a workhouse because I never could have a bit of tobacco. 
 This man's hair was as white as snow, much too white for his 
 age, for he was more decrepit and worn out than, perhaps, 
 he was old. He had come home to his parish, and being 
 unable to gain his living, they had sent him to the work- 
 house. I can't understand why a place should be called a 
 workhouse where they do nothing at all. Well, Charley, as 
 they called him, got very ill, and they thought he would not 
 last long ; and when the old people were busy I used to 
 talk a great deal with him. He was generally very quiet 
 and composed, and said he was comfortable, but that he 
 knew he was going fast. 
 
 " ' But,' says he, ' here's my comfort, ' and he pointed to a 
 Bible that he had on his knees. ' If it had not been for this 
 book,' said he, ' I do think, at times, I should have made 
 away with myself.' 
 
 " ' Why,' says I, ' what have you done ? Have you been 
 very wicked ? ' 
 
 " ' We are all very wicked/ said he ; ' but that's not exactly 
 it. I have been haunted for so many years, that I have been 
 almost driven mad.' 
 
 " ' Why,' said I, ' what can you have done that you should 
 have been haunted ? You haven't committed murder, have 
 you ? ' 
 
 " ' Well, I don't know what to say/ replied he ; ' if a man 
 looks on and don't prevent murder, is it not the same ? I 
 haven't long to live, and I feel as if I should be happier if I 
 made a clean breast of it ; for I have kept the secret a long 
 while, and I think that you, as a sailor, and knowing what 
 sailors suffer, may have a fellow-feeling ; and perhaps you will 
 tell me (for I'm somewhat uneasy about it) whether you think 
 that I am so very much to blame in the business? I've 
 suffered enough for it these many years, and I trust that it 
 will not be forgotten that I have so, when I'm called up to 
 
 55
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 be judged as we all shall, if this book is true, as I fully 
 believe it to be.' 
 
 " Here he appeared to be a good deal upset ; but he took 
 a drink of water, and then he told me as follows : 
 
 " ' About twenty-three years ago I was a seaman on board 
 of the William and Caroline, West Indiaman, bound to 
 Jamaica. We had two or three passengers on board, and the 
 steward's wife attended upon them. She was a handsome, 
 tall young woman ; and when she and her husband came on 
 board, they told me they had one child, which they had left 
 at home. Now Yarmouth, you see, is my native place, and 
 although I did not know her husband, I knew her family 
 very well ; so we were very intimate, and used to talk about 
 the people we knew, and so on. I mention this in conse- 
 quence of what occurred afterwards. W r e arrived very safe at 
 Jamaica, and remained, as usual, some time at the island 
 before the drogers brought round our cargo, and then we 
 again sailed for England. 
 
 " ' Well, we got clear of the islands, and were getting well 
 north, when there came on a terrible gale of wind which 
 dismasted us ; and for three weeks we were rolling about 
 gunnel under, for we were very heavily laden, and we lost 
 our reckoning. . At last we found out that we had been 
 blown down among the reefs to the southward of the Bahama 
 Isles. We had at one time rigged jury-masts, but unfortu- 
 nately the gale had blown up again, and carried them also 
 over the side ; and we had no means of doing anything, for 
 we had no more small spars or sails, and all our hopes were of 
 falling in with some vessel which might assist us. 
 
 " ' But we had no such good fortune ; and one morning, 
 when a heavy sea was running, we discovered that it was 
 bearing us down upon a reef of rocks, from which there was 
 no chance of escape. We had no resource but to get the 
 boats out, and take our chance in them. The captain was 
 very cool and collected : he ordered everything in which 
 might be requisite ; called up the men, and explained to 
 them his intentions. All the water and provisions were put 
 into the launch, for the sea ran so high that the small boats 
 could not carry them ; and it was intended that all the boats 
 should keep company till it moderated, and then each boat 
 should have its own supply. When all was ready, we were 
 
 56
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 told off to our respective boats. The steward and his wife 
 were to be in the same boat with me, and I had put her care- 
 fully in the stern-sheets, for I was her great friend. Now 
 the steward was called out by the captain to go for something 
 which had been forgotten ; and while he was away the ship 
 was struck by a heavy sea, which occasioned such a breach 
 over her that all was in confusion, and to prevent the small 
 boats from swamping they were pushed off. The launch still 
 held on for the captain, who hastened in with the mate and 
 the steward, for they were the only three left on board ; and 
 away we all went. I mention tin; as the cause why the 
 steward was separated (only for a time, as we supposed) from 
 his wife. We had not been clear of the ship more than five 
 minutes before we found that we, in our boat, could hardly 
 make head 'gainst the wind and swell, which bore down on 
 the reef close to us ; the launch, which Avas a heavy-pulling 
 boat and deeply laden, could not ; and in a quarter of an hour 
 we had the misery to see her in the breakers, swallowed up 
 with all hands, together with all the provisions and water for 
 our sustenance. I will not attempt to describe the agony of 
 the steward's wife, who saw her husband perish before her 
 eyes. She fainted, and it was a long time before she came 
 to again ; for no one could leave his oar for a minute to assist 
 her, as we pulled for our lives. At last she did come to. 
 Poor thing ! I felt for her. Towards night the wind lulled, 
 and we had every appearance of fine weather coming on ; but 
 we had nothing to eat, and only a barrico of water in the 
 boat, and we were quite exhausted with fatigue. 
 
 " ' We knew that we must pull to the northward, and try 
 and fetch the Bahama Isles, or, perhaps, some of the small 
 quays to the southward of them, where we might procure 
 turtle, and perhaps water ; and when the sea had gone down, 
 which it did very fast, we put the head of our boat in that 
 direction, pulling all night. At daybreak the other boat was 
 not to be seen ; it was a dead calm, but there was still a 
 long heavy swell. We shared out some water and rested till 
 the evening, and then we took to our oars again. 
 
 " ' We rowed hard till the morning, but when the sun rose 
 it scorched us up ; it was impossible for us to keep to our 
 oars without drinking, and, there being no one to take the 
 command, our water was all gone, and we had not gained 
 
 57
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 fifty miles to the northward. On the third morning we laid 
 down exhausted at the bottom of the boat we were dying 
 not only with thirst but with hunger. We had agreed that 
 when night came on we would take to the oars again, but 
 some would and some would not ; so that, at last, those who 
 had taken to their oars would pull no longer. 
 
 " ' The steward's wife at times sang psalms, and at times 
 wept; she had a very sweet voice, but her lips were soon 
 glued together for want of water, and she could sing no 
 longer. 
 
 " ' When the sun rose on the fourth day, there was no 
 vessel to be seen ; some were raving for water, and others 
 sat crouched under the boat's thwarts in silent despair. 
 But, towards evening, the sky clouded over, and there fell 
 a heavy rain, which refreshed us. W r e took the gown from 
 off the steward's wife, and spread it, and caught the water ; 
 and we all drank until our thirst was quenched even our 
 wet clothes were a comfort to us ; still we were gnawed with 
 hunger. That night we slept ; but the next morning every 
 man's eyes flashed, and we all looked as if we would eat each 
 other ; and there were whisperings and noddings going on 
 in the bow of the boat, and a negro who was with us took 
 out his knife, and sharpened it on the boat's gunnel. No 
 one asked him why. We spoke not, but we all had our own 
 thoughts. It was dreadful to look at our hollow cheeks 
 our eyes sunken deep, but glaring like red-hot coals our 
 long beards and haggard faces every one ready to raise his 
 hand against the other. The poor woman never complained 
 or said a word after she left off singing ; her thoughts ap- 
 peared elsewhere. She sat for hours motionless, with her 
 eyes fixed on the still blue water, as if she would pierce 
 its depth. 
 
 " ' At last the negro came aft : and we were each upon our 
 guard as he passed us, for AVC had seen him sharpen his 
 knife. He went to the stern-sheets, where the poor woman 
 sat, and we all knew what he intended to do, for he only 
 acted our own thoughts. She was still hanging over the 
 gunnel, with her eyes fixed downwards, and she heeded not 
 his approach : he caught her by the hair, and dragged her 
 head towards him. She then held out her arms towards 
 me, faintly calling me by name ; but I shame on me ! 
 
 58
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 remained sitting on the after thwart. The negro thrust his 
 knife into her neck, below the ear ; and as soon as he had 
 divided the artery, he glued his thick .lips to the gash, and 
 sucked her blood. 
 
 " ' When the deed was done, others rose up and would 
 have shared ; but the negro kept his white eyes directed 
 towards them one arm thrust out, with his knife pointed 
 at them, as he slaked his thirst, while, with his other round 
 her waist, he supported her dying frame. The attitude was 
 that of fondness, while the deed was murder. He appeared 
 as if he were caressing her, while her life's blood poured into 
 his throat. At last we all drew our knives ; and the negro 
 knew that he must resign his prey or his life. He dropped 
 the woman, and she fell, with her face forward, at my feet. 
 She was quite dead. And then our hunger was relieved. 
 
 " ' Three days passed away, and again we were mad for 
 want of water when we saw a vessel. We shouted, and 
 shook hands, and threw out the oars, and pulled as if we had 
 never suffered. It was still calm, and as we approached the 
 vessel we threw what remained of the poor woman into 
 the sea ; and the sharks finished what we had left. We 
 agreed to say nothing about her, for we were ashamed of 
 ourselves. 
 
 " ' Now, I did not murder, but I did not prevent it ; and I 
 have ever since been haunted by this poor woman. I see 
 her and the negro constantly before me, and then I think of 
 what passed, and I turn sick. I feel that I ought to have 
 saved her she is always holding out her arms to me, and I 
 hear her faintly call " Charles " then I read my Bible and 
 she disappears, and I feel as if I were forgiven. Tell me, 
 what do you think, messmate?' 
 
 " ' Why/ replied I, ' sarcumstances will make us do what 
 we otherwise would never think possible. I never was in 
 such a predicament, and therefore can't tell what people may 
 be brought to do. But tell me, messmate, what was the 
 name of the poor woman ? ' 
 
 "'The husband's name was Ben Rivers.' 
 
 " ' Rivers, did you say ? ' replied I, struck all of a heap. 
 
 " ' Yes,' replied he ; ' that was her name ; she was of this 
 town. But never mind the name tell me what you think, 
 messmate ? ' 
 
 59
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "< Well/ says I (for I was quite bewildered), ' I'll tell you 
 what, old fellow as far as I'm consarned, you have my 
 forgiveness, and now I must wish you good-bye and I pray 
 to God that we may never meet again.' 
 
 " ' Stop a little/ said he ; ' don't leave me this way. Ah ! 
 I see how it is you think I'm a murderer.' 
 
 " ' No, I don't/ replied I ; ' not exactly still, there'll be no 
 harm in your reading your Bible.' 
 
 " And so I got up, and walked out of the room for you 
 see, Jack, although he mayn't have been so much to blame, 
 still I didn't like to be in company with a man who had eaten 
 up my own mother/" 
 
 Here Ben paused, and sighed deeply. I was so much 
 shocked with the narrative that I could not say a word. At 
 last Ben continued 
 
 " I couldn't stay in the room I couldn't stay in the work- 
 house. I couldn't even stay in the town. Before the day 
 closed I was out of it, and I have never been there since. 
 Now, Jack, I must go in remember what I have .said to you, 
 and larn to read your Bible." 
 
 I promised that I would, and that very evening I had my 
 first lesson from Peter Anderson, and I continued to receive 
 them until I could read well. He then taught me to write 
 and cipher ; but before I could do the latter, many events 
 occurred, which must be made known to the reader. 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 In which the doctor lets out some very novel modes of medical 
 treatment, which are attended with the greatest success. 
 
 H a change has taken place since I can first recollect 
 Greenwich, that it will be somewhat difficult for me to make 
 the reader aware of my localities. Narrow streets have been 
 pulled down, handsome buildings erected new hotels in lieu 
 of small inns gay shops have now usurped those which were 
 furnished only with articles necessary for the outfit of the 
 seamen. Formerly, long stages, with a basket to hold six 
 behind, and dillies which plied at the Elephant and Castle, 
 
 60
 
 were the usual land conveyances now they have made place 
 for railroads and omnibuses. Formerly, the wherry conveyed 
 the mariner and his wife, with his sea-chest, down to the 
 landing-place now steamboats pour out their hundreds at a 
 trip. Even the view from Greenwich is much changed, here 
 and there broken in upon by the high towers for shot and 
 other manufactories, or some large building which rises boldly 
 in the distance ; while the Dreadnotight's splendid frame fills 
 up half the river, and she that was used to deal out death and 
 destruction with her terrible rows of teeth, is now dedicated 
 by humanity to succour and relieve. 
 
 I mention this, because the house in which Dr. Tadpole 
 formerly lived no longer exists ; and I wish particularly to 
 describe it to the reader. 
 
 When I left Greenwich in 1817 or 1818, it was still stand- 
 ing, although certainly in a very dilapidated state. I will, 
 however, give a slight sketch of it, as it is deeply impressed 
 on my memory. 
 
 It was a tall narrow building of dark red brick, much 
 ornamented, and probably built in the time of Queen 
 Elizabeth. It had two benches on each side the door ; for, 
 previous to Tadpole's taking possession of it, it had been an 
 alehouse, and much frequented by seamen. The doctor had 
 not removed these benches, as they were convenient, when 
 the weather was fine, for those who waited for medicine or 
 advice ; and moreover, being a jocular sociable man, he liked 
 people to sit down there, and would often converse with 
 them. Indeed, this assisted much to bring him into notice, 
 and made him so well known among the humbler classes, 
 that none of them, if they required medicine or advice, ever 
 thought of going to any one but Dr. Tadpole. He was very 
 liberal and kind, and I believe there was hardly a poor person 
 in the town who was not in his debt, for he never troubled 
 them much about payment. He had some little property of 
 his own, or he never could have carried on such a losing 
 concern as his business really must have been to him. In 
 early life he had been a surgeon in the navy, and was said, 
 and 1 believe with justice, to be very clever in his profession. 
 In defending himself against some act of oppression on the 
 part of his captain for in those times the service was very 
 different to what it is now he had incurred the displeasure 
 
 61
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 of the Navy Board, and had left the service. His enemies 
 (for even the doctor had his enemies) asserted that he was 
 turned out of the service ; his friends, that he left the service 
 in disgust ; after all, a matter of little consequence. The 
 doctor is now gone, and has left behind him in the town of 
 Greenwich a character for charity and generosity of which no 
 one can deprive him. He was buried in Greenwich church- 
 yard ; and never was there, perhaps, such a numerous pro- 
 cession as voluntarily followed his remains to the grave. The 
 poor fully paid him the debt of gratitude, if they did not 
 pay him their other debts ; and when his will was opened, 
 it was found that he had released them all from the latter. 
 Peace be to him, and honour to his worth ! 
 
 The shop of Dr. Tadpole was fitted up in a very curious 
 manner, and excited a great deal of admiration. During 
 his service afloat he had collected various objects of natural 
 history, which he had set up or prepared himself; the lower 
 rows of bottles in the windows were full of snakes, lizards, 
 and other reptiles ; the second tier of bottles in the window 
 were the same as are now generally seen large globes con- 
 taining blue and yellow mixtures, with gold hieroglyphics 
 outside of them ; but between each of these bottles was a 
 stuffed animal of some kind, generally a small monkey, or 
 of that description. The third row of bottles was the most 
 incomprehensible : no one could tell what was in them, and 
 the doctor, when asked, would laugh and shake his head ; 
 this made the women very curious. I believe they were 
 chiefly preparations of the stomach, and other portions of the 
 interior of the animal frame ; but the doctor always said that 
 it was his row of "secrets," and used to amuse himself with 
 evading the questions of the other sex. There were some 
 larger specimens of natural history suspended from the 
 ceiling, chiefly skulls and bones of animals ; and on the 
 shelves inside a great variety of stones and pebbles and frag- 
 ments of marble figures, which the doctor had picked up, I 
 believe, in the Mediterranean altogether the shop was a 
 strange medley, and made people stare very much when they 
 came into it. The doctor kept an old woman to cook and 
 clean the house, and his boy Tom, whom I have already 
 mentioned. Tom was a good-natured lad, and, as his master 
 said, very fond of liquorice ; but the doctor used to laugh at 
 
 62
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 that (when Tom was not by), saying, " It's very true that 
 Tom cribs my liquorice ; but I will say this for him, he is 
 very honest about jalap and rhubarb, and I have never missed 
 a grain." 
 
 Next door to the doctor lived another person, who kept a 
 small tobacconist's shop, which was a favourite resort of the 
 pensioners and other poor people. She was an Irishwoman, 
 with a strong accent of her country a widow by her own 
 account. Who her husband had been was not satisfactorily 
 known ; if the question was put, she always evaded it as 
 much as possible. All she said was, that his name was St. 
 Felix, and that he had been of no profession. She was about 
 twenty-two or twenty-three, very handsome, and very pleas- 
 ing in her manners, which was perhaps one cause of the 
 surmises and scandal which were continually afloat. Some 
 said that her husband was still alive ; others, that he had 
 been transported for seven years ; and many (and among 
 them my mother) declared that she could not produce her 
 "marriage lines." Indeed, there was no end to ill-natured 
 reports, as always will be the case when men are so unfor- 
 tunate as to have a reputation, or women so unfortunate as 
 to be pretty. But the widow appeared to be indifferent to 
 what people said : she was always lively and cheerful, and a 
 great favourite with the men, whatever she may have been 
 with the women. Dr. Tadpole had courted her ever since 
 she had settled at Greenwich : they were the best of friends, 
 but the doctor's suit did not appear to advance. Neverthe- 
 less, the doctor seldom passed a day without paying her 
 a visit, and she was very gracious to him. Although she 
 sold every variety of tobacco, she would not permit people to 
 smoke, and had no seats either in the shop or at the door 
 but to this rule an exception was made in favour of the 
 doctor. He seldom failed to be there every evening ; and 
 although she would not allow him a chair, she permitted him 
 to remain standing at the counter and smoke his cigar while 
 they conversed. It was this indulgence which occasioned 
 people to think that she would marry the doctor ; but at 
 last they got tired of waiting, and it became a sort of proverb 
 in Fisher's Alley and its precincts, when things were put off 
 to an indefinite period, to say, "Yes, that will be done when 
 the widow marries the doctor." 
 
 63
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 One evening, Ben had sent me to fill his tobacco-box at 
 Mrs. St. Felix's, and when I went in, I found the doctor in 
 her shop. 
 
 " Well, Master Tom Saunders or Mr. Poor Jack," said the 
 widow, "what may your pleasure be ?" 
 
 "Pigtail," said I, putting down the penny. 
 
 " Is it for your father, Jack, for report tells me that he's in 
 want of it ? " 
 
 " No," replied I, " it's for old Ben father's a long way from 
 this, I expect." 
 
 " And do you intend to follow him, Jack ? It's my opinion 
 you'll be the very reverse of a good sailor if you cruise bottom 
 up as you did on your first voyage." 
 
 " It's not the pleasantest way of sailing, is it, Jack ? " ob- 
 served the doctor. 
 
 " Not in winter-time," replied I. 
 
 The widow measured the length of the pigtail, as milliners 
 do tape, from the tip of the finger to the knuckle, and cut 
 it off. 
 
 "And now will you oblige me with a cigar?" said the 
 doctor. " I think this is the sixth, is it not, Mrs. St. Felix ? 
 so here's my shilling." 
 
 " Really, doctor, if it were not that the wry faces I make 
 at physic would spoil my beauty, I'm almost in honour bound 
 to send for something to take out of your shop, just by the 
 way of return for your patronage." 
 
 " I trust you will never require it, Mrs. St. Felix. I've no 
 objection to your sending for anything you please, but don't 
 take physic." 
 
 " Well, my girl Jane shall have a dose, I declare, she is 
 getting so fat and lumpy. Only don't let it be laudanum, 
 doctor, she's so sleepy-headed already. I told her this morn- 
 ing that she was looking pale, just by way of preparing 
 her." 
 
 " Mrs. St. Felix, you must excuse me, but you've no right 
 to interfere with my practice. I prescribe physic when I 
 think it necessary, and .Jane is perfectly well at present, and 
 shall not have any." 
 
 "And you've no right to interfere with my household, 
 doctor. If I choose, I'll physic Jane, and the dog, and the 
 cat, and the kitten, which I reckon to be the whole of my 
 
 64
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 establishment, all four of them on the same day. Tell me, 
 doctor, how much ipecacuanha will make a kitten sick ? " 
 
 " Mrs. St. Felix, I am not a veterinary surgeon, and there- 
 fore cannot answer." 
 
 "Veterinary ! Well, I thought they only doctored horses." 
 
 " I beg your pardon, their practice extends further, as I can 
 prove to you. I was once at the establishment of one in 
 London, and I observed in a large room about a dozen little 
 lap-dogs all tied up with strings. The poor little unwieldy 
 waddling things were sent to him because they were asth- 
 matic, and I don't know what all ; and how do you think he 
 cured them ? " 
 
 " It's for me to ask that question, doctor." 
 
 "Well, then, he told me his secret. He tied them all up, 
 and gave them nothing to eat, only water to drink ; and in 
 three weeks they were returned in as beautiful condition, 
 and as frisky as young kids. Nothing but diet, Mrs. St. 
 Felix." 
 
 " 1 should rather think it was no diet, doctor. Well, I do 
 declare I'll tie up Jane for three weeks, and see if nothing 
 but water will cure her complaints. Well, Mr. Jack, why 
 don't you take the tobacco to Ben ? " 
 
 "Oh ! he's in at supper now; there's no hurry," replied I ; 
 " and I like to hear you talk." 
 
 " Well, there'll be less scandal in your remaining to hear 
 us than there would be if we sent you away, anyhow. How's 
 little Miss Virginia, sister to Poor Jack ?" 
 
 " She's quite well, and wants to come and see you, only 
 mother won't let her." 
 
 " Many thanks to your sister for her compliment ; and not 
 forgetting your mother for hers, also. So your mother has 
 given up 'making toy on reasonable terms'?" 
 
 "'Cause people wouldn't come." 
 
 "And that is a sufficient reason, even if she had not 
 another ; which is, that she's never out of hot water without 
 boiling more. Doctor, you're as mute as a fish. You told 
 me how to cure Jane and the dogs, now tell me what's the 
 dose for a cat and a kitten ? " 
 
 "A ha'p'orth of liver, cut into small pieces." 
 
 "There'll be no difficulty in getting that down their 
 throats, anyhow." 
 
 65 E
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Talking about liver, Mrs. St. Felix, I once knew a friend 
 of mine who cured some geese of a liver complaint." 
 
 " Had they been long in the East Indies, poor creatures ?" 
 
 " No, but they had been in a very hot climate. You see, 
 he was over in France during the last peace, and he went 
 to the baths at Montpellier for the benefit of his health. 
 He lodged with an old Frenchman. Now, you see, Mrs. 
 St. Felix, in the south of France they have a custom of 
 making certain pies, which are much esteemed, and are called 
 pates de foie gras that means livers of geese, in French." 
 
 " It don't sound much like livers in English, doctor ; but 
 never mind that, go on with your story." 
 
 " Here's a customer, Mrs. St. Felix ; serve him first, and 
 then I will go on with my story." 
 
 An old pensioner came in, and laying the coppers on the 
 counter, asked for a ha'p'orth of returns and a farthing of 
 snuff. 
 
 " That's a large ready money order, doctor," said the 
 widow, as the man left the shop. " Ain't I making my 
 fortune ? Now go on ; I'm as eager about the liver as my 
 own cat." 
 
 " Well, the great object is to increase the size of the 
 geese's livers, that is, to bring on a regular liver complaint ; 
 and to effect this, they put the poor animals in a hot closet 
 next the kitchen fire, cram the food into their mouths 
 through a funnel, and give them plenty of water to drink. 
 This produces the disease ; and the livers of the geese, when 
 they are killed, very often weigh three or four pounds, while 
 the animals themselves are mere skeletons." 
 
 " And the French eat those liver complaints ? " interrupted 
 the widow, making a face. 
 
 "Yes, they do, and are as fond of it as my boy Tom is of 
 liquorice. Well, this doctor, who is a friend of mine, quarrelled 
 with his host, who boasted of his geese having the largest 
 livers in Montpellier, and was very proud of it. My friend 
 knew that he could not annoy him more than by preventing 
 his success ; so, having a large quantity of Cheltenham salts 
 with him, he used every morning to put a quantity of them 
 in the water which the geese were given to drink. This had 
 the same effect upon them as it has upon men and women ; 
 and instead of becoming more diseased every day, the geese 
 
 66
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 recovered their health and ; ] irits. The Frenchman crammed 
 and crammed, made his closet still hotter, and sacre blcu'd, 
 and actually tore his hair because his geese would be well 
 and hearty ; but, the mcr? he tried to. make them ill, the 
 more salts were given to them by the doctor, who gained his 
 point and his revenge." 
 
 " Well, that's a funny story, doctor ; and since you know 
 how to cure it, the first time I meet with a sick goose I'll 
 send him to you." 
 
 " Many thanks ; but, as it is, there's plenty of geese to 
 send for the doctor." 
 
 " That's true enough. And now, Master Jack, you've had 
 quite enough for your penny, and I won't allow Ben to be 
 kept waiting any longer." 
 
 " You are not going to tell any more stories, doctor ? " 
 said I. 
 
 " Why, you mud-larking vagabond, you don't mean to say 
 that I've told stories? Be off with you! And, I say, as you 
 pass round the corner, just tell Torn that I'm coming home 
 directly." 
 
 " Won't that be a story, doctor ? " said I, as I went out of 
 the door. I heard them both laugh, but I did not hear what 
 they said. 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 I prefer a suit to old Nanny, and procure a new suit of 
 clothes The advantage of being well dressed : you may walk 
 out with the ladies 
 
 JL HE reader must not give me too much credit when I tell 
 him that, ever since I had been under the tuition of Peter 
 Anderson, I had quite a craving to go to church. Although 
 what I had gained from his precepts and explanations had 
 increased my desire, still I must acknowledge that the 
 strongest reason for my being so anxious was that my mother 
 would not take me, and did take Virginia. Further, my 
 curiosity was excited by my absolute ignorance of what he 
 church service consisted ; I had heard the bells toll, and as 
 
 67
 
 I sauntered by would stop ai:cl listen to the organ and the 
 singing. I would sometimes wait, and see the people com- 
 ing out ; and then I could not help comparing my ragged 
 dress with their cle.an and gay attire. 
 
 This wish continually worried me ; but the more I re- 
 flected, the moi-e impossible it appeared to be that I should 
 be able to gratify it. How could I possibly go to church in 
 my tattered and dirty clothes and what chance had I of 
 getting others ? I certainly gained, at an average, eighteen- 
 pence per week, but I saved nothing. Would my mother 
 give me clothes ? No, that I was sure she would not, for she 
 grudged me even the little victuals which I did apply for. I 
 thought this matter over and over as I lay in bed. Ben had 
 no money. Anderson I could not ask for it. I thought that 
 I would apply to Dr. Tadpole, but I was afraid. At last it 
 came into my head that I had better first ascertain how much 
 money I should require before I took further measures. The 
 next morning I went to a fitting-out shop, and asked the lad 
 who attended how much money 1 should have to pay for a 
 pair of blue trousers, waistcoat, and jacket. The lad told 
 me that I might have a very nice suit for twenty-two 
 shillings. Twenty-two shillings ! What an enormous sum it 
 appeared to me then ; and then there was a straw hat to buy, 
 and a pair of shoes and stockings. I inquired the price of 
 these last articles, and found that my dress could not be 
 made complete under thirty-three shillings. I was quite in 
 despair, for the sum appeared to be a fortune. I sat down 
 to calculate how long it would take me to save up so much 
 money, at sixpence a week, which was all that I could 
 afford ; but at that time, never having learnt anything of 
 figures, all I could make of it was that it was so long a 
 time as to be beyond my calculation. 
 
 It was Saturday evening ; I sat down on the steps of the 
 landing-place, very melancholy, thinking that to-morrow was 
 Sunday, and abandoning all hopes of ever going to church, 
 when a Thames fisherman, of the name of Freeman, who 
 lived at Greenwich, and with whom I was acquainted for 
 I used to assist him on the Saturday night to moor his coble 
 off the landing-place, and hang up his nets to dry called 
 out to me to come and help him. I did so ; we furled the 
 sails, hauled on board his little boat for keeping the fish alive, 
 
 68
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 hoisted the nets up to the mast, and made all secure ; and 
 I was thinking to myself that he would go to church to- 
 morrow, and I could not, when he asked me why I was to 
 sad. I told him. 
 
 " Why, Jack," said he, " I can't help you, for it is bad 
 times with me just now ; indeed, I could help you but little 
 if times were ever so good I've too many children of my 
 own ; but look ye, here's a good long piece of four-inch, 
 which I picked up, and it's well worth a shilling. I'll give 
 it you (for I do owe you something), and do you take it 
 to old Nanny. She's a queer body ; but suppose you try 
 whether she'll let you have the money. She can if she 
 chooses, and, as you have dealt with her so long, perhaps she 
 will, if you promise to lay some by every week, and repay her." 
 
 This idea had never occurred to me, for I knew old Nanny 
 was very close, and drove very hard bargains with me ; how- 
 ever, I thanked Freeman for his piece of rope and piece of 
 advice, and when^we landed I determined, at all events, I 
 would try. 
 
 I have before mentioned old Nanny, who kept a marine 
 store, and to whom I used to sell whatever I picked up on 
 the beach. She was a strange old woman, and appeared to 
 know everything that was going on. How she gained her 
 information I cannot tell. She was very miserly in general ; 
 but it was said she had done kind things in one or two in- 
 stances. Nobody knew her history : all that anybody knew 
 was that she was Old Nanny. She had no kith or kin that 
 she ever mentioned ; some people said she was rich, if the 
 truth were known, but how are we to get at the truth in 
 this world ? 
 
 I was soon at old Nanny's store, with the piece of rope 
 coiled over my arm. 
 
 " Well, Jack, what have you got here ? a piece of good 
 junk ? no, it is not, for it is quite rotten. Why do you bring 
 me such things ? What can I do with them ? " 
 
 " Why, mother," says I, " it's new rope ; not been used 
 hardly ; it's the very best of junk." 
 
 " Boy, boy ! do you pretend to teach me ? Well, what do 
 you want for it ? " 
 
 " I want a shilling," replied I. 
 
 " A shilling ! " cried she ; " where am I to find a shilling ? 
 
 69
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 And if I could find one, why should I throw it away upon a 
 thing not worth twopence, and which will only lumber my 
 store till I die ? The boy's demented ! " 
 
 " Mother," says I, " it's worth a shilling, and you know it ; 
 so give it to me, or I go elsewhere." 
 
 " And where will you go to, good-for-nothing that you 
 are? where will you go to?" 
 
 "Oh ! the fishermen will give me more." 
 
 " The fishermen will give you a couple of stale flat-fish, to 
 take home to your mother." 
 
 " Well, I'll try that," said I, going. 
 
 " Not so fast, Jack, not so fast ; if I make a penny by you 
 one day, I suppose, to keep your custom, I must lose some- 
 thing by you the next. Now, I'll give you sixpence ; and 
 how I'm to get my money back I don't know." 
 
 " No, Nanny," said I, " I must have a shilling." 
 
 " A shilling, you little cheat ! I can't give it ; but what do 
 you want ? don't you want a key to your chest, or something 
 of that sort ? " 
 
 " I've no chest, mother, and therefore don't want a key." 
 
 " But you want something out of all the pretty things in 
 my shop; boys always fancy something." 
 
 I laughed at the idea of " pretty things " in her shop, for 
 it contained nothing but old iron, empty bottles, dirty rags, 
 and phials ; so I told her there was nothing that I wanted. 
 
 " Well," says she, " sit down a little, and look about you ; 
 there's no hurry. So Mrs. East has got another boy, worse 
 luck for the parish, with six children already ! Look about 
 you, and take your time. Did you hear of Peter James 
 giving his wife a black eye last night because she wanted to 
 get him out of the alehouse ? I wonder who that letter was 
 from that Susan Davis had from the post-office. I think I 
 could guess ; poor girl ! she has looked rather peaking for 
 same weeks. Don't be in a hurry, Jack ; look about, there's 
 plenty of pretty things in my shop. So Davis the butcher 
 has been pulled up for bad meat ; I thought it would come 
 to that, and I'm glad of it. There's a capital lock and key, 
 Jack, to put to your chest, when you get one ; suppose you 
 take that. What's the doctor about ? They say he is always 
 sitting with the widow. Does your mother make plenty of 
 money by clear-starching ? I know your sister had a spotted 
 
 70
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 muslin froc!; on last Sunday, and that must have cost some- 
 thing. There's a spade, Jack ; very useful to dig on the 
 beach ; you may find something money, perhaps who 
 knows ? Take the spade, Jack, and then you'll owe me six- 
 pence. So Bill Freeman pawned his wife's best gown last 
 Saturday night. I thought it would be so. He may say it's 
 because he's caught no fish this bad weather. But I know 
 more than people think. Here's a nice glass bottle, Jack, 
 wouldn't you like to give it to your mother to put pickles 
 in ? it's white glass, you see. Look about, Jack ; there's plenty 
 of pretty things, you see. So the Governor's daughter's 
 going to be married ; at least, I suppose so, for I met her 
 riding with a young gentleman, and nowadays the quality 
 always make love on horseback. Well, Jack, have you found 
 anything ? " 
 
 " No, mother, I haven't ; and I must have my shilling or 
 go. Unless, indeed, you're inclined to help me to what I 
 want, and then I'll give you the rope for nothing." 
 
 " Give me the rope for nothing ! " replied old Nanny. 
 "Sit down, Jack, and let me know what it is you want." 
 
 I thought it was of little use to make the application, but 
 I determined to try ; so I explained my wishes. 
 
 "Humph!" said she, after a minute's thought, "so you 
 want thirty-three shillings to buy clothes to go to church 
 in. Your mother dresses your sister in spotted muslin, and 
 leaves you in rags ; suppose you wait till your father comes 
 home again ? " 
 
 " That may not be for years." 
 
 " Why, Jack, I don't go to church I am too old too 
 poor to dress myself to go to church, even if I could go so 
 far why should you go ? " 
 
 " Well, mother," said I, rising up, " if you will not do it, 
 I'm very sorry ; I M r ould have paid you honestly, and have 
 given you good bargains, so good-bye." 
 
 " Not so fast, Jack sit down, sit down, boy, look about 
 the shop and see if you can find something that will suit 
 you." Here Nanny communed with herself aloud : "Thirty- 
 'three shillings ! that's a great deal of money, pay me 
 honestly and good bargains ! His mother called me an 
 old cat the other day ; I think they could be got cheaper, 
 they always cheat boys ; she'd be vexed to see him dressed 
 
 71
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 clean at church ; honest boy, I do believe ; a boy that 
 wants to go to church must be a good boy. Oh, dear me, 
 it is so much money ! " 
 
 " I'll work day and night to pay you, Nanny." 
 
 "And mind, Jack, I'm to have good bargains, and this 
 piece of rope for nothing ; something paid every week." 
 
 " If I can earn it, mother, as sure as I sit here." 
 
 " Well, the old cat will do more for you, Jack, than your 
 mother would. You shall have the money ; but, Jack, I must 
 bargain for the things." 
 
 " Thank you, Nanny, thank you ! " replied I, jumping off 
 my seat with delight. 
 
 " Well, we can do nothing to-night, Jack. Come to me 
 on Monday, and if I don't change my mind " 
 
 " Change your mind ! " said I sorrowfully. " I thought 
 you had promised ! " 
 
 "Well, so I did and and I'll keep my promise, Jack. 
 Come on Monday, and as you can't go to church to-morrow, 
 see if you can't pick up a little money." 
 
 I did not neglect her injunctions, and was fortunate enough 
 to be able to bring her sixpence on the Monday morning. 
 Nanny went with me to the clothing-shop, haggled and 
 fought until she reduced the articles to twenty-eight shillings, 
 and then they were ordered to be made and sent to her 
 house. I earned but little money that week, and more than 
 once Nanny appeared to be very unhappy, and repent of her 
 kind offices ; but when Sunday came she was very cheerful ; 
 she washed me herself very carefully, and then put on my 
 clothes. I cannot express the delight I felt at that moment ; 
 when Nanny said to me, as she placed the hat on my head 
 
 "Well, Jack, I wouldn't have thought that you were such 
 a handsome boy as you are. Why, you may walk with your 
 sister Virginia, and she will have nothing to be ashamed of, 
 pretty as she is. There, go and show yourself; and, Jack, 
 don't forget your promise to pay me back soon, and give me 
 good bargains ! " 
 
 I repeated my promise, and hastened to the hospital to 
 find Peter Anderson. He did not know me when I came up 
 to him. I told him how and why I had got the clothes ; he 
 patted my head, said I was a good lad, and that he would 
 take me to the chapel at the hospital, where I could sit with 
 
 72
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 the school-children ; he could manage that. Then I met 
 Ben and others, and they were all so surprised. I went to 
 the chapel, and although I could not hear well what was 
 said, for I was a long way off from the parson, and the old 
 pensioners coughed so much, I was very much pleased, 
 although a little tired before it was over. When the ser- 
 vice was finished, I was proceeding to my mother's, when I 
 met her and little Virginia coming home from the town 
 church. 
 
 "There's a nice little boy, Virginia," said my mother; 
 "wouldn't you like to walk with him?" 
 
 My mother did not know me, but Virginia did immedi- 
 ately ; she burst away from her mother and ran into my arms, 
 laughing and crying as she clung to me, and then she cried 
 out, " Mother, yes, mother, I will walk with him ! " and she 
 hastened me away with her, much to my mother's annoyance, 
 who would have run after us to stop her, but she didn't 
 think it genteel to go so fast ; so Virginia and I went off 
 together, leaving my mother very angry indeed. We walked 
 along towards the hospital, Virginia crying out to every one 
 she knew, her large hazel eyes beaming with delight, " Look, 
 this is brother Jack ! " and I went with her to Peter Anderson 
 and old Ben. I was so proud to have my sister with me ; 
 and Peter Anderson said 
 
 " This is as it should have been a long while ago." And 
 then he continued, "Jack, you may happen not to earn any 
 money in the week, and if so, come to me, for old Nanny 
 must not be disappointed ; but, recollect, you must pay for 
 your own clothes out of your own earnings." 
 
 When it was dinner-time Virginia and I went home to- 
 gether. As we came to Fisher's Alley I said to her, " Mother 
 will be angry with you." 
 
 "I can't help it, Jack," replied she; "you are my own 
 brother, and we are not doing wrong." 
 
 When we went in my mother looked hard at me, but, to 
 my surprise, said nothing ; she was sulky, but whether it was 
 with Virginia or with me, or with my new clothes, or whether 
 her conscience smote her for her neglect of me, I do not 
 know. She put the dinner on the table in silence, and after 
 it was over she went upstairs. Virginia and I did not neglect 
 this opportunity ; she put on her bonnet, we slipped out, and
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 walked about together till tea-time. When we came back 
 my mother seized my sister by the arm and carried her up 
 to bed. Little Virginia made no resistance, but turned her 
 head and smiled at me as she was led away. I never felt so 
 happy in my life as I did when I went to bed, and thought 
 over the events of the day. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 / am so unfashionable as to pay my debts Ben's opinion as to 
 my father's return The chances exemplified in the list of 
 killed and wounded The L'Orient blowing up, and the Royal 
 George going down 
 
 _L I ME passed^ and three years of it certainly were not 
 unprofitably spent. Anderson had instructed me well. I 
 could read, write, and cipher, and, what the reader will 
 consider of more consequence, I was well acquainted with 
 the Bible, and duly admonished by my preceptor of my 
 duty towards God and man. Nor was my sister Virginia 
 neglected. My mother, as soon as she was seven years old, 
 sent her as a day scholar to a young ladies' seminary, where 
 she was well taught, although the style of the school was 
 much above my sister's situation in life ; but my mother 
 would not allow her to go anywhere else, although there 
 were several schools more appropriate : she declared that 
 Virginia should not mix with the vulgar ungenteel girls of 
 the place, and that, if she had demeaned herself by marrying 
 below her rank, at all events her daughter should be brought 
 up as she ought to be. The neighbours laughed at her, 
 but my mother did not care ; she worked hard, and always 
 was ready to pay the quarter's bill for schooling whenever it 
 was due. 
 
 To me Sunday was a day of rejoicing, I was so glad to 
 throw off my ragged apparel of " Poor Jack," and put on 
 my best clothes, that I might walk with my sister, for my 
 mother gradually softened down her asperity (perhaps out of 
 prudence), as she could raise no objection to Virginia walking 
 with her brother when he was clean and well dressed, and 
 
 74
 
 Virginia was very firm in supporting me when I requested 
 permission. Indeed, latterly my requests were more like 
 demanding a right than a favour, and my mother appeared 
 to wish to avoid a contest with me. She knew that I 
 was a good scholar, very independent of her, and very 
 much liked : the favourable opinion of others induced 
 her to treat me with more consideration ; but we had no 
 regard for each other, only preserving a sort of armed 
 neutrality. 
 
 There are grades in all classes of life ; and the young 
 ladies' seminary, to which Virginia went as a day scholar, 
 had its distinctions of rank. The first in consequence among 
 the young ladies were the two daughters of Mr. Tippet, the 
 haberdasher ; then came the hatter's daughter, Miss Beaver. 
 The grades appeared to be as follows : manufactures held the 
 first rank ; then dry goods, as the tea-dealers, grocers, &c. ; 
 the third class consisted of the daughters of the sub- 
 stantial butchers and pastrycooks. The squabbles between 
 the young ladies about rank and precedence were continual ; 
 what then must have been the position of poor little 
 Virginia, whose mother was a clear-starcher and getter-up 
 of fine linen ? At first they called her the washerwoman's 
 daughter, and would not associate with her, which made 
 her very uncomfortable ; and she used to tell me on the 
 Sundays, when we walked out, how she had been treated 
 during the week. But it was all for her advantage, and 
 tended to correct the false pride and upstart ideas which in 
 time must have been engendered by my mother's folly. 
 Neither, after a few weeks, was my sister unhappy ; she 
 was too meek in disposition to reply, so that she disarmed 
 those who would assail her ; and being, as she was, of 
 the lowest rank in the school, there could be no contest 
 with the others as to precedence. Her mildness, humility, 
 and sweetness of temper soon won upon both the school- 
 mistress and the scholars; eventually the Miss Tippets 
 took Virginia under their protection, and this magnanimity 
 on their part silenced all opposition. My mother had de- 
 sired my sister to take lessons in dancing. At first the 
 girls would not stand up with her ; but when the elder 
 Miss Tippet took her as a partner, my sister became quite 
 the fashion, and, what was better, a great favourite and
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 pet with everybody ; and they all patronised her as " little 
 Virginia." 
 
 I very soon paid off my debt to old Nanny, without having 
 to apply to Peter Anderson. I had assistance (but without 
 asking for it) as follows : The second Sunday after I had 
 obtained my clothes, I called, with Virginia, upon the widow 
 of St. Felix. She was in the back parlour, and the doctor, 
 as usual, sitting with her. She received us very kindly, 
 spoke a deal to Virginia, and told me that I looked very 
 handsome for " Poor Jack." 
 
 " You'll be quite the fashion/' continued she ; " and, I 
 presume, like most fashionable gentlemen, your clothes are 
 not paid for." 
 
 I replied, laughing, that they were not ; but that they 
 should be, if I lived and could work. 
 
 " I've heard the whole story from old Ben," replied she. 
 " Come in to-morrow, Jack ; I want to speak with you." 
 
 I did so in the forenoon, when she put a five-shilling piece 
 in my hand, and said, "That's from me, to help you to pay 
 your debt to old Nanny. But that's not all, Jack ; I've 
 coaxed the doctor (not that he required much coaxing, to do 
 him justice), and here's two half-crowns from him, which, I 
 believe, will go about as far as my five shillings. Now, Jack, 
 you look very happy ; so, just out of gratitude, run as fast as 
 you can, and make poor old Nanny happy, for she moans over 
 her generous fit, and wonders all day long whether you will 
 ever pay her again." 
 
 I had listened all this while to Mrs. St. Felix, but I was 
 so moved by her kindness and generosity that I could not 
 speak. I had received money for services performed, and I 
 had obtained it from Nanny as a loan, to be repaid with 
 interest ; but so much money, as a gift, had never entered 
 into my imagination. I could not restrain my feelings ; I 
 dropped my face on the counter, to conceal the tears which 
 escaped. 
 
 " I can't say ' thank you ' as I wish, indeed I can't," said 
 I, as I looked up at her. 
 
 "Why, you foolish boy, you have said thank you," replied 
 the widow ; " and now run away, for I must leave the shop a 
 minute." 
 
 This assistance made me redouble my exertions, and in 
 
 76
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 three months I had repaid the whole : the last portion which 
 was due I received from Virginia. She knew how much I 
 paid off every week ; and when on Sunday I told her that I 
 had only one and sixpence owing, she ran upstairs, and when 
 she came down again, put the sum into my hand. She had 
 been saving up all she could coax out of my mother ever 
 since I had first obtained the clothes, and great indeed was 
 her delight when she gave me the money she kissed me, 
 and began to dance, although it was Sunday, and then she 
 proposed that we should walk together to old Nanny's, and 
 close the account. We found the old woman sitting on her 
 steps ; the door was open, but the shop shutters were up. 
 On the Saturday night I had paid her two shillings, so 
 that she did not expect to see me. Virginia put the one 
 and sixpence in her hand, saying, " Now brother has paid 
 you all." 
 
 "Yes, darling, he has," replied old Nanny; "but then he 
 promised -" 
 
 " I know I did," interrupted I ; " and I will keep my 
 promise. I promised you good bargains." 
 
 "You're an honest boy, Jack, and what's more strange, 
 your sister isn't a spoiled girl ; but that's not her mother's 
 fault. My dear, if it was not Sunday you would be able to 
 see all the pretty things in my shop, and perhaps you might 
 like something. You must come another day." 
 
 I thanked old Nanny once more for having trusted me, 
 and then we left her. I did keep my word with her, and 
 gave her good bargains for a long while afterwards. 
 
 I often thought of my father, who had been absent now 
 for nearly four years, and, as the time advanced, I became 
 more anxious to hear of him. I seldom met old Ben the 
 Whaler without talking about my father, and asking Ben 
 what chance he thought there was of his return. 
 
 " Why, you see, Jack," said Ben, " in these times it's hard 
 to say whether a man be alive or not. Every day we hear of 
 some naval action or another, and therefore every day some 
 must lose the number of their mess ; and then you see, Jack, 
 a man may be supposed to be dead for years, and after all 
 turn up in some French prison or another ; and then ships 
 change their stations, and ships' companies their ships ; 
 and then ships are sometimes wrecked, with all hands, 
 
 77
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 or take fire, and are blown up. Many a good seaman 
 loses his life by falling overboard in a gale and who 
 knows or cares ? Whether your father be alive or be 
 dead, Jack, it is impossible for me to say ; but, howsomever, 
 I hope he be." 
 
 This was not a satisfactory, although a cautious reply, and 
 I never could get Ben to give any other. I began to think 
 that one of the mischances enumerated in Ben's catalogue 
 might have occurred, and that I never should see my father 
 again, when one morning, as I was standing at the landing- 
 place, Ben came up to me and said, " Now, Jack, perhaps we 
 may hear something of your father. Here's been a famous 
 action fought, and a matter of a thousand men killed and 
 wounded. I've only just heard about it. Nelson has licked 
 the French on the coast of Egypt " (Ben here referred to the 
 battle of the Nile), " and the Oudacious, the ship on board of 
 which your father was boatswain's mate, was in the action. 
 Now, you see, the names of the killed will be sent into the 
 office here, that their relations may receive the pay and 
 prize-money due to them ; so now, Jack, perhaps you'll hear 
 something about your father." 
 
 " But I shall only hear of his being killed, by your account. 
 I don't want to hear that." 
 
 " No, boy, of course you don't ; but if you do, you'll hear 
 the worst of it, and that's some comfort, and if he aren't 
 killed, why, perhaps he's wounded, and perhaps he aren't ; 
 all perhapses in this world. Howsomever, come with me. 
 I saw Anderson, with a paper in his hand, walking up to his 
 retreat, as he calls it; so let's make all sail after him, and we 
 shall overhaul him before he begins to read it." 
 
 There is a small hill just inside of the Greenwich Park 
 gates, commanding a beautiful view of the river and the 
 hospital. Here Anderson was accustomed to repair when 
 the weather was fine, that, as he told me, he might commune 
 with himself. In this instance he had retired there to avoid 
 the excitement and confusion which prevailed ; he had, how- 
 ever, been accompanied by three other pensioners, whom we 
 found on the hill when we arrived, and before we had been 
 there a minute, the pensioners had followed up so fast that 
 there was quite a crowd. We were just in time to hear 
 him commence reading the newspaper account. The wind 
 
 78
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 was very high ; old Anderson had taken off his hat (out of 
 respect, I presume, for the service), and his long grey locks 
 were swept by the wind, which indeed carried away his 
 voice, so that it was with difficulty that I could hear what 
 he said. "Second Edition. Glorious news! We have the 
 felicity to inform our readers that, by despatches received 
 at the Admiralty this day, a splendid naval victory has been 
 gained over the French fleet lying in Aboukir Bay, by Rear- 
 Admiral Sir Horatio Nelson, and the gallant seamen under 
 his command. We refer our readers to the despatch of Sir 
 Horatio Nelson for the details ; we have only to say, in few 
 words, that the French fleet of thirteen sail of the line and 
 four frigates were, on the 1st of August last, when lying 
 at anchor in Aboukir Bay, attacked by the English fleet of 
 twelve sail of the line and one fifty-gun ship, and after a 
 severe action, eleven sail of the line and two frigates be- 
 longing to the French were taken or burnt. The loss on 
 our side amounts to two hundred and eighteen killed, and 
 six hundred and seventy-seven wounded." 
 
 "Hurrah ! three cheers, my lads!" cried Anderson, dropping 
 the hand which held the newspaper, and raising the other 
 with his hat in it above his head. The three hearty cheers 
 were given by the crowd which had now assembled ; and 
 then Ben said to me 
 
 " You see, Jack, there's a lot of killed and wounded ; so 
 now, perhaps, you will hear something about your father." 
 
 By this time I had been pushed back, first by one, and 
 then by another, until I was a long way off from where 
 Anderson stood. 
 
 " I can't hear a word that Peter says," replied I to Ben. 
 
 " No, because the wind's so high, and I myself am a little 
 hard of hearing out of doors ; suppose we go now, and by- 
 and-by you shall get the paper from Anderson, and read it 
 all over to me." 
 
 "Come away, Ben," replied I impatiently, "I've got a 
 shilling, and I'll buy one." 
 
 We left the hill and Avent down into the town, directing 
 our course to where we heard the horns blowing. I had not, 
 however, to go to such an extraordinary expense, as "a full 
 and particular account " had been struck off for twopence ; 
 one of these I purchased, and then Ben and I sat down on 
 
 79
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 the bench outside of a public-house, and I commenced 
 reading. 
 
 " How good that porter looks ! " observed Ben, after a 
 pause, as he eyed a man near to him who was blowing off the 
 froth from the top of the pot he held in his hand. 
 
 " Well, Ben, as I have bought the account of the battle for 
 twopence, suppose I spend the rest of the money I intended 
 to pay for it in a pot of porter, to drink the health of 
 Nelson ? " 
 
 " Ay, my boy, and of those who fought with him," re- 
 plied Ben ; " your own father, Jack, whether he be dead 
 or alive." 
 
 I sighed at the idea of my father being dead, for I had 
 a great regard for him, although I had not seen much of 
 him. The porter was brought, and after we had both 
 drunk I recommenced reading. Having concluded Admiral 
 Nelson's despatch and the list of the ships taken, we then 
 came to the loss in killed and wounded on board of the 
 respective English ships. 
 
 " Vanguard thirty killed, seventy-five wounded ; total, a 
 hundred and five." 
 
 " Yes, Jack, that was Nelson's own ship ; and he is always 
 to be found where the shot fly thickest." 
 
 " Bellerophon forty-nine killed, a hundred and forty-eight 
 wounded ; total, a hundred and ninety-seven." 
 
 " Well, she was in the thick of it, anyhow ! " observed Ben. 
 
 " Majestic fifty killed, a hundred and forty-three wounded ; 
 total, a hundred and ninety-three." 
 
 " Why, she and the Bellyrujfron seem to have pretty well 
 shared and shared alike. You see, Jack, they led into the 
 action, and had all the cream of the fire." 
 
 I went on reading and Ben remarking, until I came to the 
 Audacious. 
 
 "Audacious one killed, and thirty-five wounded; total, 
 thirty-six." 
 
 " Well now, Jack, that's all in favour of your father being 
 alive ; 'cause why should he be the one killed, more than 
 any one else ? I'd bet two pots of beer that he's among 
 the wounded but it's impossible to say ; for you see, Jack, 
 although they give us the names of the officers killed and 
 wounded, they always lump the petty officers and common 
 
 80
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 seamen. Well, here's to your father's health, Jack, anyhow ; 
 we shall soon hear something about him." 
 
 " I hope so," replied I, folding up the paper. 
 
 "And now, Jack/' continued Ben, handing me the pot, 
 "don't you feel how proud a thing it is to know how to 
 read ? Here I am, you see, old enough almost to be your 
 grandfather, and don't I look like a helpless babby beside 
 you ? you can inform me of what is going on, but I cannot 
 help myself. Don't I feel, as I sit here, as if you were 
 the man, and I were the boy ? indeed I do, Jack, and r.o 
 mistake ; but, arter all, there was no one to blame in my 
 case ; that's some comfort." 
 
 I certainly did acknowledge to myself how much I had 
 gained by the tuition of Peter Anderson, and what advantage 
 it was to me that I had been instructed ; and I could not 
 help for a moment feeling that I had the advantage over my 
 good friend Ben. 
 
 According to the usual custom on the occasion of a great 
 victory, the pensioners had, on the following day, what was 
 called a holiday, that is, a day of rejoicing, on which they 
 were supplied with an extra quantity of beer to make merry 
 with. On these occasions the rules of the hospital, with 
 respect to sobriety, are, of course, not strictly observed. 
 Most of those who prefer smoking collect in wha"t is called 
 the smoking-room, where they sit and enjoy themselves ; 
 but very often, as there is so much noise on these occasions, 
 those who belong to the same ward collect together, club 
 for some spirits to add to their extra allowance, and sit by 
 the fire, which is in the corridor of the ward. The fireplace 
 is generally a very large one, and surrounded by benches 
 with high backs, to serve as screens against the cold and 
 wind ; and, as there are tables inside, you are very snug 
 and comfortable. On this occasion many of the Warriors' 
 Ward, of which Anderson was boatswain, and Ben one of 
 the boatswain's mates, had repaired to their own fire, for 
 it was now October, and very chilly after the sun went 
 down. 
 
 Ben, I suppose, in return for the pot of porter which I 
 had given him, invited me to be of the party ; they drank 
 the health of Nelson, and talked about the different ships 
 which were in the action. Some drank very fast, and then 
 
 81 F
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 reeled off to their beds, which were close at hand ; others 
 were taken to bed by Peter Anderson and Ben ; and at 
 last there were but four or five left. One of these was the 
 other boatswain's mate of the ward : I knew very little of 
 him at that time, except that his name was James Turner. 
 He was a very quiet, well-behaved man, and seemed to be 
 more fond of sitting or walking alone than of being in com- 
 pany ; never was known to drink too much ; and, indeed, 
 as boatswain's mate, was more relied upon by Anderson 
 than even Ben was although, perhaps, Ben was his more 
 constant companion. The conversation relative to the par- 
 ticulars of the battle of the Nile was resumed, and Anderson 
 observed 
 
 " What an awful sight it must have been to behold the 
 blowing up of the L 'Orient French three-decker, with up- 
 wards of a thousand men on board ! Merciful Heaven ! so 
 many poor fellows launched into eternity in one moment ! 
 They say there were but seventy-three saved." 
 
 " There were nearly as many souls lost when the Royal 
 George went down at Spithead, with all the fleet at anchor 
 round about her," replied Ben; "were there not, Turner, 
 for you were on board of her ? " 
 
 " Yes, I should think there were," replied Turner ; " but 
 it is impossible to say how many people were on board at 
 the time." 
 
 " Messmate," said Anderson, " as all the noisy ones are 
 gone, and we shall be able to hear you, suppose that you 
 let us know all about it ? I have heard a good deal, but, 
 I suspect, not the rights of it." 
 
 "With all my heart," replied Turner. "It was a sad 
 affair, and was all owing to the pride of an officer, who was 
 not much of a sailor, at all events." 
 
 I drew nearer, that I might not lose a word of what 
 Turner said ; and then he narrated, in the following words, 
 
 " THE Loss OF THE ' ROYAL GEORGE.' 
 
 " Well, messmates, the Royal George was a hundred-gun 
 ship ; and what we don't often see now, when I first belonged 
 to her, her guns were all brass. We had brass twenty-four 
 
 82
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 pounders on our quarter-deck, forecastle, poop, and main 
 deck, brass thirty-twos on our middle deck, and brass forty- 
 two pounders on our lower deck. In the spring of '82, when 
 we were at Plymouth (about six months before she sunk), 
 it was considered that the brass forty-twos on the lower deck 
 were too heavy for her, so they were put on shore, and we 
 had iron thirty-twos instead. I don't think, myself, it made 
 much difference in the weight of metal, and we were sorry 
 to part with them. We were a flag-ship, you know old 
 Kempenfelt carrying his blue at the mizzen and our poop 
 lanterns were so large that the men used to get inside them 
 to clean them. She was rather a top-heavy sort of ship, 
 in my opinion, her upper works were so high why, we 
 measured sixty-six feet from the keelson up to the taffrail ; 
 but still, with proper attention, there was nothing to fear 
 on that score. 
 
 " Well, it was on the twenty-ninth of August, '82 that's 
 just fourteen years and about six weeks ago that we were 
 lying at Spithead, in company with Lord Howe's fleet of 
 between twenty and thirty sail of the line : there was the 
 Victory, Barflctir, Ocean, and Union, all three-deckers, I 
 recollect, close to us. We were in good repair, not at all 
 leaky, and were to have sailed in two days to join the fleet 
 in the Mediterranean. We had been paid, in consequence 
 of our being about to sail foreign ; and we had been paid 
 in golden guineas. I think that, could all the money be 
 collected together from the pockets of the seamen, the 
 women, and the Jews, who went down in the ship, it would 
 be a very pretty fortune even for a duke's daughter." 
 
 Here Ben shoved the ale to Turner, who drank a little 
 and proceeded, while Ben took a swig and passed it 
 round. 
 
 "Well, you see, messmates, the first lieutenant had been 
 washing the decks on the morning before, and the carpenter 
 had been ordered to let the water in, when it was found 
 that the water-cock, which was about three feet below the 
 water-line, was out of order, and it was necessary that it 
 should be repaired. The foreman came off from the dock- 
 yard, and stated that it was necessary that the ship should 
 be careened over to port sufficiently to raise the mouth of 
 the pipe which went through the ship's timbers below
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 clean out of the water, that they might work at it ; so, be- 
 tween seven and eight o'clock on that morning, the whole 
 of the larboard guns were run out as far as they could be, 
 and of course the larboard lower deck ports were open ; the 
 starboard guns were also run in amidships, and secured by 
 the tackles. The shifting over of this great weight of metal 
 brought the larboard lower deck port-cills just level with 
 the water ; the men were then able to get at the mouth of 
 the pipe to the water-cock on the starboard side, as it was 
 clean out of water, and for about an hour they were working 
 away hard at it. 
 
 " It was about nine o'clock, we had just finished our 
 breakfasts, and the hands had been turned up, when the 
 last lighter, with the rum on board, came alongside. She 
 was a sloop of fifty tons, called the Lark, and belonged to 
 three brothers, whose names I forget. She was secured to 
 the larboard side of the ship ; and the hands were piped 
 ' clear lighter.' Some of our men were in the lighter sling- 
 ing the casks, others at the yard tackle and stay-falls hoisting 
 in, some in the spirit-room stowing away. I was in the 
 waist, bearing the casks over, down the hatchway ; none of 
 us thinking that we should never mix our grog out of that 
 liquor." 
 
 " No, I suppose not," observed Anderson ; " but we little 
 know what the day may bring forth." 
 
 "That's true as Gospel," said Ben. 
 
 " That's a very old saying, that every little helps. I did 
 not think of it at the time ; but, you see, as we were clearing 
 the lighter, almost all the men were on the larboard side, 
 and that must have brought the ship down still more to 
 port. Then, again, the water was not so smooth as it was 
 when we first careened her, and it began to wash into the 
 lower deck ports, and of course had no escape, so that there 
 was very soon a good weight of water in the lower deck. 
 There were mice in the ship, and they were disturbed by 
 the water entering into their quarters, and the men were 
 catching them, and laughing as they swam about, little 
 thinking that it was to be a general swim so shortly after- 
 wards. But the carpenter was the first that perceived that 
 there was danger, for again, you see, the casks of rum, 
 hoisted in, and lying on the decks on the larboard side, 
 
 84
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 before it could be lowered into the hold, made also a 
 difference ; and so the carpenter went on the deck to the 
 lieutenant, who was officer of the watch, requesting that 
 he would be pleased to order the ship to be righted some- 
 what, as she could not bear it ; but the lieutenant gave a 
 very short answer to the carpenter, who then went down 
 below." 
 
 " Who was the lieutenant on deck ? " inquired Anderson. 
 
 " I don't recollect his right name he was, I think, the 
 third lieutenant he went by the name of ' Jib and Foresail 
 Jack/ for whenever he had the watch, he did nothing but 
 up jib, and down jib, up foresail, down foresail, every five 
 minutes, always worrying the men for nothing. He was not 
 considered as a good officer, but a very troublesome one. 
 He had a knack of twisting and moving his fingers about as 
 he walked the deck, and the men were wont to say that ' he 
 must have been a forty piany teacher.' " 
 
 " And where were the captain and first lieutenant ? " said 
 Anderson. 
 
 " The first lieutenant was at the time busy in the wings, I 
 believe ; and as for the captain, I don't know where he was 
 but, you know, a captain seldom interferes in harbour." 
 
 " Where was the admiral ? " inquired Ben. 
 
 " The admiral was in his cabin. I saw the barber, who 
 had been in to shave him, come out just before she went 
 down." 
 
 " What sort of man was the admiral ? " said Anderson. 
 
 "He was a thin tall man, upwards of seventy years of age, 
 and he stooped a good deal in his walk." 
 
 " Whet your whistle, Jim," said Ben, " for this is a long 
 yarn." 
 
 " Well," continued Turner, as soon as he had put down his 
 pot, "the carpenter came up a second time on the quarter- 
 deck to the lieutenant, and said to him 
 
 " ' If you please, sir, to right the ship ; it's my duty to tell 
 you she will not bear it any longer.' He spoke in a very 
 positive way, as was his duty ; but the lieutenant answered, 
 with an oath 
 
 " ' If you think, sir, that you can manage the ship better 
 than I can, you had better take the command.' I was in the 
 waist at the time, with a good many more men, and we heard 
 
 85
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 what the carpenter said, and what answer the lieutenant 
 gave. Indeed, we were all aware of the danger, and felt 
 very uncomfortable ; there were plenty of good seamen 
 on board, who knew what they were about almost as well 
 as the officers, and certainly better than the one who had 
 the watch. 
 
 " A few minutes afterwards (whether it was that he had 
 remained that time doing nothing, merely because he would 
 not be dictated to by the carpenter, I know not) the lieu- 
 tenant ordered the drummer to be called to beat to quarters, 
 that the guns might be run into their places and the ship 
 righted. The drummer's name was passed along quick 
 enough, for we were all alarmed at our situation, for the 
 ship just then heeled over still more, I jumped down off 
 the gangway as soon as the drummer was called, and hastened 
 down to my quarters. The drum was not beat, for the man 
 had not time to get his drum. All hands were now tumbling 
 down the hatchways as fast as they could to their quarters, 
 that they might run their guns into their places, and so right 
 the ship. The gun I was stationed at was the third gun 
 from forward on the starboard side of the lower gun-deck. 
 I said to Carroll, the second captain of the gun, ' I say, let 
 us try to get our gun out without waiting for the drum, as 
 the sooner we right the better.' We boused out our gun, 
 which had been run in amidships ; but the ship heeled over 
 so much that, do all we could, it ran in again upon us, and 
 at the same time the water made a heavy rush into the lar- 
 board lower deck ports. ' The ship is sinking, Carroll ! ' cried 
 I. ' Lay hold of the ring-bolt and jump out ; we shall all be 
 drowned ! ' He made for the ring-bolt, caught it, climbed 
 out of the port, and jumped into the sea. I presume he 
 was drowned, for I never saw him afterwards. I followed 
 him as fast as I could out of the same port, which was the 
 one belonging to our gun (the third from forward on the 
 starboard side), and when I was outside I perceived that all 
 the other port-holes were crowded as full as they could be 
 with the heads of the men, all trying to escape, and jamming 
 one another so that they could scarcely move either one way 
 or the other. I caught hold of the sheet anchor, which was 
 just above me, to prevent falling back inboard ; and per- 
 ceiving a woman struggling at the port, I caught hold of 
 
 86
 
 her, dragged her out, and threw her from me. The ship 
 was now lying down so completely on her larboard broadside, 
 that the heads of the men in the ports disappeared all at 
 once ; they all dropped back into the ship, for the port- 
 holes were now upright, and it was just as if men were 
 trying to get out of the tops of so many chimneys, with 
 nothing for their feet to purchase upon. Just after the 
 men fell inboard there came a rush of air through the ports, 
 so violent as to blow my hat off. It was the air from tlu- 
 hold and lower deck, which, having no other vent, escaped 
 as the water which poured in took up i*s space. The ship 
 then sunk in a moment, righting as she went down. I was 
 a good swimmer and diver, and when she was sinking I 
 attempted to keep above water, but it was impossible ; I was 
 drawn down with the ship until she reached the bottom. 
 As soon as she grounded, the water boiled and bubbled a 
 great deal, and then I found that I could swim, and began 
 to rise to the surface. A man tried to grapple me as I 
 went up ; his forefinger caught in my shoe, between the 
 shoe and my foot. I succeeded in kicking off my shoe, 
 and thus got rid of him, and then I rose to the surface of 
 the water." 
 
 "Take breath after that, Jim," said Ben, handing him 
 the ale. 
 
 " I can tell you that I could hardly take breath when I 
 came to the surface, for my head came up through a quantity of 
 tar, which floated like fat on a boiler, and it nearly smothered 
 me ; for, you see, there had been one or two casks of tar 
 on the decks, which had stove when the ship was going 
 down, and the tar got up to the top of the water before 
 I did. It prevented me from seeing at first, but I heard 
 the guns firing as signals of distress." Here Turner drank 
 some ale. 
 
 " Well," said he, after a short pause, " I may as well finish 
 my story. As soon as I could clear the tar from my eyes, 
 I saw the main topsail halyard-block about level with the 
 water's edge, about eight or ten yards from me ; so I swam 
 to it and rode on it, holding on by the halyards, and then I 
 looked about me. The fore, main, and mizzen-tops were all 
 above water, as was a part of the bowsprit, and also part of 
 the ensign-staff, with the ring hoisted for, you see, mess- 
 
 87
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 mates, we went down in only thirteen and a half fathom 
 water, that is, about eighty feet; and, as I said before, she' 
 measured sixty-six feet from the keelson up to the taffrail ; 
 and she grounded as nearly upright as a vessel could, for 
 the lighter, which was fast to leeward when she went down, 
 caught the main yard, which helped to right her as she sank 
 but the lighter went down with her. Well, as I looked 
 round, I saw the admiral's baker in the mizzen shrouds, and 
 there was the body of the woman I had dragged out of the 
 port rolling about close to him. The baker was an Irishman, 
 of the name of Claridge ; and I called out to him, ' Bob, reach 
 out your hand and catch hold of that woman, I daresay she 
 is not dead.' 
 
 "He said, ( She's dead enough; it's no use to lay hold 
 of her.' 
 
 " I answered, ' She is not dead.' He caught hold of the 
 woman and hung her head over one of the rattlings of the 
 mizzen shrouds, and there she swung by her chin till a wash 
 came and lifted her off, and then she rolled about again. 
 Just then one of the captains of the frigates came up in his 
 boat. I waved my hand towards the woman he stopped 
 pulling, the men dragged her into the boat, and laid her 
 in the stern-sheets. 
 
 " ' My man/ said the captain, ' I must pick up those who 
 are in more danger than you.' 
 
 " ' All right, sir,' said I ; ' I'm safe moored here.' 
 
 " There was one of our men hanging on the main-stay, 
 and roaring like a bull, as he tried to climb by it out of the 
 water. Had he only remained quiet, he would have done 
 well enough. The boat took him off first, and the others 
 of the people who were clinging about the masts and rigging, 
 including the baker and myself. It then pulled on board 
 the Victory with us ; and I once more found a good dry plank 
 between me and the salt water." 
 
 " Was the captain and admiral saved ? " 
 
 " Captain Waghorn was ; he could not swim, but one of 
 the seamen held him up. The admiral was drowned in his 
 cabin. Captain Waghorn tried to acquaint him that the 
 ship was sinking ; but the heeling over of the ship had so 
 jammed the doors of the cabin that they could not be 
 opened." 
 
 88
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "What became of the lieutenant of the watch and the 
 carpenter ? " 
 
 " The lieutenant of the watch was drowned and so indeed 
 was the carpenter : his body was taken up, I believe, by the 
 same boat which picked up Lieutenant Durham.' When 
 I went on board of the Fictorij, I saw the carpenter's body 
 before the galley fire ; some women were attempting to 
 recover him, but lie was quite dead. There was a strong 
 westerly breeze, although the day was fine ; and the wind 
 made the water so rough that there was a great danger of 
 the boats getting entangled in the rigging and spars, when 
 they came to take the men off, or more would have been 
 saved." 
 
 " How many do you think were lost altogether ? " inquired 
 Anderson. 
 
 " We had our whole complement on board, eight hundred 
 and sixty-five men ; and there were more than three hundred 
 women on board, besides a great many Jews with slops and 
 watches, as there always are, you know, when a ship is paid, 
 and the men have any money to be swindled out of. I don't 
 exactly know how many men were saved, but there was only 
 one woman, which was the one I dragged out of the port. 
 There was a great fat old bumboat woman, whom the sailors 
 used to call the e Royal George' she was picked up floating, 
 for she was too fat to sink ; but she had been floating the 
 wrong way uppermost, and she was dead. There was a poor 
 little child saved rather strangely. He was picked up by a 
 gentleman who was in a wherry, holding on to the wool of 
 a sheep which had escaped and was swimming. His father 
 and mother were drowned, and the boy did not know their 
 names ; all that he knew was that his own name was Jack, 
 so they christened him John Lamb, and the gentleman took 
 care of him." 
 
 " Have you no idea how many men were saved, Turner ? " 
 
 " I only know this that the Admiralty ordered five 
 pounds a man to be given to the seamen who were saved, 
 as a recompense for the loss of their clothes, and I heard 
 that only seventy-five claimed it ; but how many marines 
 were saved, or other people who were on board, I do not 
 
 1 Afterwards Admiral Sir Philip Durham. 
 89
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 know, but perhaps, altogether, there might be two hundred 
 or more for you see the seamen had the worst chance of 
 being saved, as they were almost all down in the hold, or on 
 the lower and main decks at their guns. A few days after 
 the ship went down the bodies would come up, eight or ten 
 almost the same time rising to the top of the water so 
 suddenly as to frighten people who were passing near. The 
 watermen made a good thing of it ; for, as the bodies rose, 
 they took from them their shoe-buckles, money, and watches, 
 and then towed them on shore to be buried." 
 
 " That lieutenant had much to answer for," observed Ben ; 
 " his false pride was the cause of it all." 
 
 "It would seem so but God only knows," replied 
 Anderson. " Come, my lads, the beer is out, and it's two 
 bells in the middle watch. I think we had better turn in. 
 Jack, what's to become of you ? " 
 
 " Oh, I'll find a plank," said I. 
 
 " So you shall, boy, and a bed upon it," replied Ben ; 
 " come and turn in with me, and don't you dream that the 
 larboard lower deck ports are open." 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 My father makes his appearance, having left his leg, but not 
 his tail, behind him My father is pensioned off by my mother 
 as ivell as by his country 
 
 .A.BOUT six weeks after the intelligence of the battle of 
 the Nile, as I was sweeping away from the steps the mud 
 which had been left by the tide, a King's tender, that I 
 had been watching as she came up the river, dropped her 
 anchor in the stream, abreast of the hospital. 
 
 Shortly afterwards the lieutenant who commanded her 
 pulled on shore in his boat, and landing at the steps, pro- 
 ceeded to the governor's house. The men having orders 
 not to leave the boat, requested me to procure them some 
 porter, which I did ; and on my return with it, they in- 
 formed me that they had come round from Portsmouth 
 
 90
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 with sixty-three men, who had lost their limbs, or had 
 been otherwise so severely wounded in the late action as 
 to have been recommended for Greenwich. 
 
 I felt very anxious for the men to land, as it was possible 
 that my father might be one of them. The lieutenant 
 soon returned, jumped into the boat, and shoved off. I 
 perceived that the disabled men were getting ready to land, 
 hauling their chests and kits on deck. In about half-an- 
 hour a boat full of them came to the steps. I ran down 
 to assist ; and as I held, on to the gunnel of the boat, 
 while they threw out their gang-board, the first person who 
 stumped out was my father, minus his left leg. 
 
 " Father ! " cried I, half sorry and half pleased. 
 
 "Who calls me father?" replied he, looking at me. 
 " Why, you don't mean to say that you're my boy Tom ? " 
 
 " Yes, indeed ! " said I. 
 
 " Ah ! yes I recollect your smile now. Why, what a 
 big fellow you've grown ! " 
 
 " It's four years since you left, father." 
 
 "Well! I suppose it is, since you say so," replied he, 
 taking me by the arm, and stumping a little of one side, 
 when he said in a low tone, " I say, Jack, what became of 
 the old woman ? Did I settle her ? " 
 
 "Oh no," replied I, laughing, "she was only shamming." 
 
 "Shamming, was she ? Well! it's all the better for she 
 has been a little on my conscience, that's truth. Shamming? 
 Heh ! She won't sham next time, if I fall foul of her. How 
 does she get on ? " 
 
 " Oh, very well indeed." 
 
 "And how's your little sister? What's her name Jenny 
 lengthened at both ends ? I never could recollect it, though 
 I've often thought of her sweet little face." 
 
 " She's quite well, and as pretty and as good as ever." 
 
 " Well, Tom, my boy, you stood by your father when he 
 was in trouble, and now he'll stand by you. How does 
 your mother treat you ? " 
 
 " We get on pretty well not over-fond of each other." 
 
 "Well, Tom, I've only one pin left; but I say," continued 
 my father, with a wink of his eye, " I haven't left my tail 
 behind me, 'cause it may be useful, you know. Now we 
 must all go up to the governor of the hospital for inspection, 
 
 91
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 and I suppose we shall be kept for some time ; so you may 
 run home and tell your mother that I've come back in a 
 perfect good humour, and that it will be her fault if she 
 puts me out that's all." 
 
 "I will, father; and then I'll come to you at the hospital." 
 
 I ran home to communicate the important intelligence 
 to my mother and to Virginia, who had as usual come from 
 school for her dinner. 
 
 " Mother," says I, out of breath, ' ' who do you think has 
 come back ?" 
 
 " Come back ? " said she. "Back ? Not your father ? " 
 
 "Yes," says I, "my father. I just left him." 
 
 My mother turned deadly pale, and dropped the hot iron 
 from her hand, so as to spoil a frilled nightcap belonging 
 to one of her lady customers. She staggered to a chair, 
 and trembled all over. I really believe that had she been 
 aware of his being about to return, she would have quitted 
 Greenwich before his arrival ; but now it was too late. 
 Virginia had run for the salts as soon as she perceived 
 that her mother was unwell, and as she smelt them she 
 gradually recovered. At last she inquired how my father 
 looked, and what he said. 
 
 I told her that he had lost his leg, and had been sent 
 as a pensioner to the hospital ; that he had looked very 
 well, and that he had told me to say that " he was in a 
 perfect good humour, and it would be her fault if she put 
 him out of it ; and that if she did 
 
 "Well, what then ?" inquired my mother. 
 
 "Oh, the tail that's all." 
 
 At the mention of the tail my mother very nearly went off 
 in a swoon her head fell back, and I heard her mutter, " So 
 vulgar ! so ungenteel ! " However, she recovered herself, 
 and appeared to be for some time in deep thought. At last 
 she rose up, ordered me to fetch something extra for supper, 
 and recommenced her ironing. 
 
 As soon as I had executed her commission I went to the 
 hospital, where I found my father, who with the other men 
 had just been dismissed. He accompanied me to my mother, 
 shook hands with her very good-humouredly, kissed Virginia, 
 whom he took on his knee, praised the supper, drank only 
 one pot of porter, and then returned to the hospital, to sleep 
 
 92
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 in the cabin which had been allotted to him in the Warriors' 
 Ward, of which Anderson was the boatswain. My mother, 
 although not very gracious, was much subdued, and for a few 
 days everything went on very comfortably ; but my mother's 
 temper could not be long restrained. Displeased at some- 
 thing which she considered as very vulgar, she ventured to 
 assail my father as before, concluding her tirade as usual 
 with, " There now you're vexed ! " 
 
 My father looked at her very sternly: at last he said, 
 "You're just right I am vexed; and whenever you tell 
 me so in future, I'll prove that it's no lie." He then rose, 
 stumped upstairs to my room, in which he had deposited his 
 sea-chest, and soon made his appearance with the formidable 
 and never-to-be-forgotten tail in his hand. " Mistress," said 
 he, as my mother retreated, "you said, 'Now you're vexed' 
 to me just now. I ask you again, am I vexed, or am I not ? " 
 and my father flourished the tail over his head. 
 
 My mother looked at the strange weapon : the remem- 
 brance of the past was too painful ; she was conquered by 
 her fear. 
 
 " Oh no," cried she, falling on her knees. " You're not 
 vexed indeed you are not." 
 
 " You're quite sure of that ? " responded my father authori- 
 tatively, as he advanced towards her. 
 
 " Oh ! yes, yes," cried my mother, trembling ; " indeed 
 you're not." 
 
 "Ain't I in a very good humour?" continued my father. 
 
 " Yes, you are in the best of humours, and always are so, 
 unless I aggravate you," replied my mother, whimpering. 
 
 " Well," replied my father, lowering his tail, " I expect 
 we've come to a right understanding at last. So now get 
 up and wipe your eyes ; but recollect, that whenever you 
 dare to tell me that I'm vexed, I won't be so ungenteel as 
 to contradict you." 
 
 Thus was the mastery gained by my father, and never 
 lost. It is true that sometimes my mother would forget 
 
 herself, and would get on as far as " There now, you're 
 
 but she would stop there, and correct herself, saying, " No, 
 you're not," and allow her temper to evaporate by singing 
 one of her usual ditties, as " Hush-a-by, baby, on the tree- 
 top ; " but my father never took notice of her singing ; and 
 
 93
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 being really a very good-tempered man, my mother's temper 
 gradually became improved. 
 
 The return of my father made some alteration. in our mode 
 of life. He might, if he had pleased, have lived as an out- 
 pensioner with my mother ; but this he would not do. He 
 used to come in almost every evening to see her, and she 
 used to provide for him a pot of porter, which he seldom 
 exceeded ; if he had friends with him, they paid for what 
 they drank. This pot of porter per diem was the only 
 demand made upon my mother for permission to remain 
 separate, and she did not grumble at it. His tobacco he 
 found himself out of the tobacco money allowed at the 
 hospital. He had received some pay, which, contrary to 
 his former custom, he had laid by in the charge of one of 
 the lieutenants of the hospital, for at that time there were 
 no savings banks. 
 
 As a married man my father had the liberty to introduce 
 his wife and children into the hospital at meal-times, to 
 share his allowance with them ; this my mother would not 
 listen to, as regarded herself and my sister, but my father 
 messed in what is called the married men's room, on my 
 account, and instead of buying my own dinner, or applying 
 to my mother for it, I now always took it with my father in 
 the hospital. In consequence of my father's admittance as 
 a pensioner, both I and my sister might have been instructed 
 at the hospital school ; but my mother would not permit 
 Virginia to go there, and I found it much more convenient 
 to go to Peter Anderson' in the evening, when I had nothing 
 to do. On the whole, we all went on much more comfortably 
 than we did before my father's return. 
 
 One evening I was, as usual, with Anderson in his cabin ; 
 my father having been drafted into his ward, I could not 
 help asking Anderson how he liked him. His reply was, 
 " I like your father, Jack, for he is a straightforward, honest, 
 good-tempered man, and, moreover, has a good natui'al judg- 
 ment. 1 think it a great pity that such a man as he is 
 should be so early in life lost, as it were, to the country. 
 He is a first-rate seaman ; and although there are many like 
 him, still there are none to spare. However, if his country 
 loses, he may himself gain, by being so soon called away 
 from a service of great temptation. The sailor who has 
 
 94
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 fought for his country, Jack, has much to be thankful for 
 when he takes in moorings at Greenwich Hospital. He is 
 well fed, well clothed, tended in sickness, and buried with 
 respect ; but all these are nothing compared with the greatest 
 boon. When I reflect what lives sailors live, how reckless 
 they are, how often they have been on the brink of eternity, 
 and wonderfully preserved, without even a feeling of grati- 
 tude to Him who has watched over them, or taking their 
 escapes as warnings ; when I consider how they pass their 
 whole lives in excess, intemperance, and, too often, blas- 
 phemy, it is indeed a mercy that they are allowed to repose 
 here after such a venturous and careless career ; that they 
 have time to reflect upon what has passed, to listen to the 
 words of the Gospel, to hate their former life, and trusting 
 in God's mercy to secure their salvation. This is the greatest 
 charity of this institution, and long may it flourish, a bless- 
 ing to the country' which has endowed it, and to the sea- 
 men who are not only provided for in this world, but are 
 prepared in it for the next." 
 
 Such were continually the style of admonitions given me 
 by this good old man, and I need not point out to the reader 
 how fortunate it was for me that I had secured such a 
 preceptor. 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 In which is proved the truth of the proverb " when your own 
 house ts made of glass, you never should be the first to throw 
 stones " 
 
 evening when I went to the shop of the widow 
 St. Felix to purchase some tobacco for my father, she said, 
 " Why don't your father come himself, Jack ? I want to 
 make his acquaintance, and see how he looks without his 
 pigtail." 
 
 "Why, you never saw him when he had it on," replied I. 
 
 " No, that's the truth ; but still I wish to have a sight of 
 him : the fact is, I want to laugh at him." 
 
 " Very well, I'll bring him here ; but recollect it's a very 
 
 95
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 sore subject with him/' replied I, " and that you may have 
 a sharp answer." 
 
 "That I'll take my chance of, Jack/' replied the widow, 
 laughing. 
 
 In consequence of this intimation, one evening when my 
 father was walking in the hospital, I persuaded him to call 
 at the shop. 
 
 "This is my father, Mrs. St. Felix," said I. 
 
 " Most happy to see him. What shall I have the pleasure 
 of assisting you to, Mr. Saunders ? " said the widow. 
 
 " My sarvice to you, marm if you please, to two 
 penn'orth of pigtail and a paper of shorts." 
 
 " Much obliged to you, Mr. Saunders/' replied she. 
 " Sure we're much indebted to Admiral Lord Nelson for 
 sending us such fine-looking pensioners. I shouldn't wonder 
 if I were to choose a husband out of the hospital yet." 
 
 " I'm afeard we're all too mauled, marm, to suit a 
 pretty young woman like you," replied my father, very 
 gallantly. 
 
 " Thank you for that, Mr. Saunders ; but you're mistaken 
 entirely. I don't consider the loss of a leg, for instance, as 
 anything ; I never look at men's legs, and therefore care 
 little whether they are made of wood or not, provided they 
 don't tread on my corns." 
 
 " Well, marm, I'm glad that you don't consider a timber 
 toe as any obstacle to matrimony ; but, I fear, having a wife 
 already may be considered by you a sort of objection." 
 
 " Why, sure, I must have the whole of my husband ; I 
 couldn't afford to share him, especially when one limb is 
 gone already. That puts me in mind of my want of 
 manners. I hope Mrs. Saunders is quite well. I hear 
 from Jack that you have a separate maintenance that's 
 very genteel." 
 
 " Why, yes, mai-m," replied my father ; " the King main- 
 tains me, and my wife maintains herself; so, as you say, 
 we have a separate maintenance." 
 
 " Well, that's the best way when married people don't 
 agree. What are you laughing at, Mr. Jack ? did I hint 
 that your father and mother ever had any little matrimonial 
 differences ? I certainly did hear that there was a trifling 
 dispute when they last parted ; but when they bring me 
 
 96
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 such tales I always cut them short. Here's your pigtail, Mr. 
 Saunders/' continued the widow, laughing, as she put the 
 tobacco on the counter. 
 
 I looked at my father, who did not seem to relish the 
 hint, but he answered very frankly, " If you cut them as 
 short as my wife cut mine, why, then you won't be troubled 
 with them any more. I see, marm, you know all about it, 
 and you may have your laugh if it pleases you ; but I can 
 tell you that my tail has done me better sarvice since it was 
 off than when it hung down my back." 
 
 " Become useful, instead of ornamental, I presume, Mr. 
 Saunders." 
 
 "Just 'made this difference when it was on it made my 
 wife's tongue to go ; now it is off, it has stopped it." 
 
 " An extraordinary powerful instrument to stop a woman's 
 tongue ! " 
 
 " Well, you've only to ax Mistress Saunders, she'll tell you 
 all its virtues." 
 
 "Well, Mr. Saunders, I don't know whether you have 
 any idea of taking another wife some future day. If so, say 
 nothing about it, or you'll never get one." 
 
 " Well, marm I don't know whether you ever think of 
 taking another husband ; but if so, I think it would be kind 
 on my part to lend it to him. Can you tell me why widows' 
 tongues run so much faster than other women's ?" 
 
 "Mercy ! what put that idea in your head, Mr. Saunders?" 
 
 " You, and half-a-dozen more that I happen to know. May 
 I make so bold as to ask you, marm, how long you may have 
 been a widow ? " continued my father. 
 
 " Bless me ! so long that I quite forget all about it," re- 
 plied Mrs. St. Felix, turning away from the counter to the 
 jars behind. 
 
 I gave my father a wink to let him know that it was his 
 turn now : he understood me, hitched up his waistband, and 
 nodded. 
 
 " How did you lose your first husband, marm ? What did 
 he die of?" 
 
 The widow coloured, and my father perceiving it, followed 
 up his question. 
 
 " Did he die of a fever, marm ? " 
 
 "I'm not exactly sure," replied she hurriedly. 
 
 97 G
 
 " May I ask how long it is since he died ? " continued 
 my father. 
 
 " Oh ! Mr. Saunders/' replied the widow confusedly, " I 
 really don't recollect just now. It's very painful to answer 
 such questions." 
 
 " Not if you've been a widow so long that you forget all 
 about it ; that's all sham and nonsense. So you ain't sure 
 what he died of, nor when it was that he died ? Are you 
 quite sure, marm, that your husband is dead ?" 
 
 Mrs. St. Felix started, turned very red, and then very 
 pale. 
 
 " My sarvice to you for the present, marm," said my father, 
 after a pause, taking off his hat. " I suspect that I've found 
 a way to stop your tongue as well as my wife's. Broadside 
 for broadside, that's fair play." 
 
 So saying, my father stumped away out of the shop door. 
 Mrs. St. Felix put her apron up to her eyes, with her elbows 
 resting on the counter. I waited a little, and then I said, 
 "What is the matter, Mrs. St. Felix ?" 
 
 She started at my voice. 
 
 " You here, Jack ? I thought you had gone out with your 
 father. Well," continued she, wiping her eyes, "it serves 
 me right. I forgot that in amusing myself I annoyed him. 
 Jack, don't you mention anything about this. Do you think 
 your father will ? " 
 
 " I don't think he will, for he cannot do so without talking 
 about having his pigtail cut off, and I know he cannot bear 
 to think of it." 
 
 " Well, then, pray don't you, that's a good boy." 
 
 " I never will, I promise you." 
 
 "Then good night, Jack ; you must leave me now, I don't 
 feel quite well." 
 
 I wished the widow good night, and went back to my 
 mother's house. My father was there, but he never hinted 
 at the conversation which had taken place, neither at that 
 time nor afterwards. 
 
 98
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 Showing how old Nanny fell sick and got w II again 
 
 JjEFORE I fell asleep that night I thought a great deal 
 of what had passed between the widow St. Felix and my 
 father. Why should she have shown such emotion, and 
 why should she request of me not to mention what had 
 passed ? I had heard reports about her, as I have before 
 mentioned ; I had heard them from old Nanny, but I 
 did not put any confidence in what she said. Thinking 
 of old Nanny reminded me that I had not called upon her 
 for some time, and I resolved that I would visit her the 
 next day. 
 
 It was not until late in the evening that I could spare 
 ti ; e to call upon her, and, what was not usual, I went 
 empty-handed. I found to my surprise that the door was 
 shut to, and the shutters of the shop not taken down. I 
 tried the latch, the door opened, and I went in. 
 
 " Who's there ? " screamed old Nanny from the inner 
 room. " What do you want ? " 
 
 " It's only Poor Jack, mother," replied I, " come to see 
 how you are." 
 
 " Come in," replied she ; " I'm very bad. Oh ! oh ! I 
 thought it was some thief or another come to steal all the 
 things in my shop." 
 
 I entered the room and found old Nanny in bed ; she 
 looked very ill and miserable, and everything was very 
 dirty. 
 
 " Are you not well, mother ? " said I. 
 
 " Well, boy ? No, very ill, very ill indeed ; haven't left mv 
 bed these three days. Reach me a little water, Jack, there's 
 a good boy. I've been dying for water." 
 
 I handed her a broken jug which had some water in it. 
 She drank greedily, so as to spill nearly half of it on the 
 coverlid. 
 
 " Oh, how good it is ! " exclaimed the old woman, as soon 
 as she recovered her breath. " I'm better now. I could 
 
 99
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 not reach it myself. I've the rhematiz so bad ! I've been 
 in such a fright because I could not lock the door ; it kept 
 me awake all night long. Oh, my poor back ! " 
 
 " But why did you not send for the doctor, mother ? " 
 
 " Doctor ! Eh ? who's to pay him ? I've got no money, 
 Jack." 
 
 " Well, but Dr. Tadpole's very kind." 
 
 " Yes, yes, kind to the widow ; but not to old women like 
 me, without any money." 
 
 " But why not have some one to sit up with you, and 
 help you ? " 
 
 " Sit up with me ! Who'd sit up with me ? Yes, if I paid 
 them. But I've no money, Jack ; and then I don't know 
 them. They might rob me there's a great many pretty 
 things in my shop." 
 
 " But you might die, mother, lying here without any one 
 to help you." 
 
 " Die ! Well, and who would care if a poor old woman 
 like me died, Jack ? " 
 
 " I should care, for one, mother ; and so would my sister 
 Virginia, and many others besides." 
 
 " You might care, Jack, for you're a good boy ; and so 
 might your little sister, for she has a kind heart, but nobody 
 else, Jack no, not one ! " 
 
 I could not reply to this remark, as I really did not know 
 anybody who would have cared ; so I said, " You must see 
 the doctor, mother. I will go for him." 
 
 "No, Jack, I can't afford it, it's no use; besides, I'm 
 better now." 
 
 " Well, if you can't afford it, you shall not pay him ; and 
 if he will not come for nothing, I'll pay him myself." 
 
 " Will you pay him, Jack ? that's a good boy. You pro- 
 mised me bargains, you know ; that shall be one of them." 
 
 "Well, mother, I'll make the bargain that I'll pay him, if 
 you'll see him, so good-bye now. Do you want anything 
 before I go ? " 
 
 "No, Jack, no; I don't want anything, only just lock the 
 door and take the key with you when you go out, and then 
 no one can rob me, Jack, whilst you're gone." 
 
 I complied with her request, and ran for Dr. Tadpole, 
 whom I found smoking his cigar in the widow's shop. 
 
 100
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Doctor," said I, " old Nanny has been ill in bed these 
 three days, and I want you to go and see her." 
 
 "Does she send you to me, or do you ask it yourself?" 
 said the doctor, " for I think she would die rather than pay 
 the doctor." 
 
 "As for that, Mr. Tadpole," said the widow, "there are 
 many of your patients who send for the doctor without ever 
 intending to pay him. Perhaps old Nanny may go on the 
 same plan." 
 
 " Certainly ; that alters the case. Well, Jack, what's the 
 matter with her ? " 
 
 " Rheumatism, and, I believe, fever ; for her hand is hot, 
 and her tongue very white. She was lying in bed with no 
 one to help her, and had not strength to reach a drop of 
 water, until I gave it to her." 
 
 " Poor old soul ! " said the widow. " And yet they say 
 that she has money ? " 
 
 "I don't think that she has much," replied I ; "for when 
 she lent me the twenty-eight shillings, she had not ten 
 shillings more in the bag. But, doctor, I'll pay you ; I will, 
 indeed. How much will it be ? " 
 
 " Now, doctor, just put on your hat, and set off as soon as you 
 please ; for if Poor Jack says he'll pay you, you know that your 
 money is as safe as mine was in the bank before it failed." 
 
 "Well, I'll just finish my cigar." 
 
 "Of course you will as you walk along, Mr. Tadpole," 
 replied the widow ; " it's very pleasant to smoke in the air, 
 and just as unpleasant to others your smoking in the house. 
 So, doctor, just be off and see the poor old wretch directly, 
 or I'll be affronted." 
 
 Hereupon the doctor took up his hat, and without reply 
 walked off with me. When we arrived, I unlocked the door 
 and we went in. 
 
 " Well, old Nanny, what's the matter now ? " said Dr. 
 Tadpole. 
 
 " Nothing, doctor, nothing ; you've come on a useless 
 message ; I didn't send for you, recollect that ; it was Jack 
 who would go ; I did not send, recollect that, doctor ; I can't 
 afford it ; I've no money." 
 
 "Very well, I shan't look to you for money. Put out 
 your tongue," replied the doctor, as he felt her pulse. 
 
 101
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Recollect, doctor, I did not send for you. Jack, you are 
 witness I've no money," repeated old Nanny. 
 
 " Put out your tongue," repeated the doctor. 
 
 " No, I won't till it's all clearly settled." 
 
 "It is, you old fool," said the doctor impatiently; "put 
 out your tongue." 
 
 "Jack, you're witness it's all by force," said Nanny, who 
 at last put out her tongue; "and now, doctor, I'll tell you." 
 Whereupon Nanny commenced with a narrative of her ills ; 
 and by her own account there was not a portion of her body 
 from top to toe which had not some ailment. 
 
 "You've a very bad complaint," said the doctor: "what 
 d'ye think it is ? It's old age. I hardly know whether I 
 can cure it." 
 
 " Can you draw the pain out of my old bones ? " said 
 Nanny, groaning. 
 
 " Why, I'll try, at all events. I must send you something 
 to take inwardly." 
 
 " Who's to pay for it ?" said old Nanny. 
 
 " I will, mother," said I. 
 
 " You're witness, doctor Jack says he'll pay for it. You're 
 a good boy, Jack." 
 
 " Well, that's settled but now, we must have some one to 
 sit up with you." 
 
 " Sit up with me ? nobody will sit up with an old thing 
 like me." 
 
 " Yes, I will, mother," said I, "and I'll look in upon you 
 in the daytime, and see if you want to drink." 
 
 " No, no, Jack ! then you'll make no money." 
 
 " Yes, I will never mind that." 
 
 " Well, at all events," replied the doctor, " Jack will sit up 
 with you this night ; and we'll see how you are to-morrow. 
 Now, Jack, come back with me, and I'll give you something 
 for her. Good night, Nanny," said the doctor, leaving the 
 room. 
 
 " Good night," grumbled old Nanny ; and as we were 
 going through the shop I heard her continue : " It's very 
 easy saying ' good night,' but how can a poor wretch like 
 me, with every bone aching as if it would split, expect to 
 have a ' good night ' ? " 
 
 As the doctor walked home, he appeared not to be in his 
 
 102
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 usual talkative mood. He went to the shop, made up the 
 medicines, and gave me the directions. 
 
 " Here, Jack, take these ; and it will be a kindness to 
 sit up with her to-night. I will see her to-morrow ; and as 
 I can't allow you to be the only good Samaritan in the place, 
 understand, Jack, that I attend the poor old woman and find 
 medicine for nothing." 
 
 I thanked him, and hastened back. Old Nanny took her 
 draught, and then turned round on her side. I suppose 
 there was opium in it, for she soon fell fast asleep, not, 
 however, until she had said, "Jack, have you locked the 
 door ? " 
 
 "Yes, mother, I have." 
 
 " Well, now don't you think you could watch without 
 burning a candle ? You ain't afraid ? " 
 
 " No, mother, I'm not afraid ; but if I do, I shall fall 
 asleep ; and, besides, if you wake and want anything, I shall 
 not be able to find it. I should break the jug and other 
 things, and they would cost more than a candle." 
 
 " Very true, Jack. I feel sleepy already " and old Nanny 
 was soon in a loud snore. 
 
 I had stopped at my mother's to say that I intended to 
 stay with old Nanny, so that they might not sit up for me ; and 
 now all that I had to do was to keep myself awake. I had 
 forgotten to bring a book with me, so I looked about the 
 room for something to read ; but I could find nothing. At 
 last I ventured to open a drawer it creaked, and old Nanny 
 was roused. " Who's that ? " cried she, but she did not 
 wake up, the opiate was too powerful. I went to her ; she 
 was in a perspiration, which I knew was what the doctor 
 wished. I put the clothes close up to her head, and left 
 her. I then took the candle and looked into the drawer, 
 and found a book lying in a corner with one side of the 
 cover off. It was very dirty and stained. I took it out, 
 and went again to my chair, and opened it. It was Bunyan's 
 " Pilgrim's Progress," and full of plates. I had never heard 
 of the book, and did not know what the title meant. I 
 first looked at all the plates, and then I turned to the 
 opening of the book. On the blank leaf at the commence- 
 ment, in very neat and lawyer-like handwriting, was " Anna 
 James, on her marriage, from her dear friend Mary Farquhar, 
 
 103
 
 Tynemouth, June the 19th, 1738." By this I discovered, 
 as I thought, the married but not the maiden name of old 
 Nanny ; and very probably also that Tynemouth was her 
 native place. She was married, too, in 1738, that was more 
 than sixty years back and her age was, therefore, in all 
 likelihood, nearly eighty years. I pondered over this for 
 some time, and then I commenced reading ; and so interested 
 was I with the contents, that I did not raise my head until 
 the candle had burnt to the socket ; as I was about to light 
 another, I perceived daylight through the chinks of the 
 window shutter. So I laid down the book, arid walking 
 softly out of the room, unlocked the shop door to get a 
 little fresh air ; for the room that old Nanny was sleeping 
 in was, from dirt and neglect, very close. I could not, 
 however, unlock the door without waking up Nanny, who 
 screamed out " Thieves ! murder ! thieves ! " until she was 
 wide awake. 
 
 " Oh ! it is you, Jack ? " said she at last. " I dreamt 
 there were thieves breaking in." 
 
 " Nothing but day breaking in, mother," said I. " How 
 do you feel this morning ? " 
 
 "Better, Jack, better; I've not so much pain, but I'm 
 very thirsty ; give me some water." 
 
 " No, mother ; the doctor said you must not drink cold 
 water. If you'll wait a little, I'll run and fetch you some- 
 thing warm. I won't be gone long, so try to go to sleep 
 again." 
 
 Old Nanny made no reply, but turned her face away from 
 the light, as if in obedience to my orders. I locked the 
 outer door and hastened home. 
 
 I found my mother and Virginia sitting in the nice clean 
 room, the fire blazing cheerfully and the breakfast on the 
 table, and I could not help making the contrast in my own 
 mind between it and the dirty abode I had just left. I ran 
 into the back kitchen to wash my face and hands, and then 
 returned, kissed Virginia, and wished my mother "good 
 morning." Why, I do not know, but she was in one of her 
 worst of humours. 
 
 "Don't come near me, or near your sister Virginia," said 
 she sharply ; " who knows what vermin you may have brought 
 from where vou have been staying all night ? " 
 
 104
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 I did feel that what she said might be true. 
 
 " Well, mother," said I, " I won't come near you if you 
 don't like, but I want some tea for poor old Nanny." 
 
 " I can't find tea for old Nannies," replied she. 
 
 " I'll give her mine, Jack," cried Virginia. 
 
 "Indeed, miss, you'll do no such thing," said my mother; 
 "and sit up properly to table, instead of hanging your head 
 down in that way ; and don't pour your tea in your saucer 
 that's vulgar ! " 
 
 "The tea's so hot, mamma ! " said Virginia. 
 
 " Then wait till it's cool, miss. Leave the teapot alone, 
 sir ! " 
 
 " I'll thank you for some tea, mother," replied I. " I 
 shall give my breakfast to old Nanny." 
 
 "You'll take no breakfast out of this house," was the reply. 
 
 " Why, mother ? for a poor sick old woman." 
 
 "Let her go to the parish." 
 
 I now became angry myself. I took up the teapot and 
 walked away into the back kitchen : my mother rose and 
 followed me, insisting upon my putting the teapot down ; 
 but I would not, and I poured out the tea into a little 
 milk-can. I did not answer her, but I felt that I was 
 right and would not give in, and she was afraid to attempt 
 force. My mother then ran back to the table, caught up 
 the sugar-basin and carried it upstairs, singing as she went, 
 at the highest pitch of her voice : 
 
 " What are little girls made of, made of? 
 Sugar and spice, and all that's nice ; 
 And that's what girls are made of ! " 
 
 While my mother was away, little Virginia poured her 
 cup of tea, which was already sweetened, into the can. 
 I seized some bread and butter, and before my mother 
 came down I was clear of the house. Old Nanny made 
 a good breakfast ; the doctor came, and said that she was 
 much better and would soon be well. The doctor had 
 not left long before Peter Anderson came and told me to 
 go and mind my business, and that he would sit by old 
 Nanny. Old Ben, who had heard of it, also called in, and 
 he sat up with her the next night. 
 
 105
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Did I not tell you that there were others who cared for 
 you, Nanny?" said I, a few days afterwards. 
 
 " Yes, you did, Jack, but I did not believe you ; the world 
 is better than I thought it was. But how will you pay the 
 doctor, Jack ?" 
 
 " The doctor 'tended you for nothing ; he told me so the 
 first night." 
 
 " Well, and that widow, too ; it's kind of her to send me 
 tea and sugar, and such nice things to eat." 
 
 " Yes, mother, it is." 
 
 " And your father, to bring your little dear sister, so nice 
 and clean, to come and see an old wretch like me in such a 
 dirty hole. Ah, Jack ! now I'm getting well again I like the 
 world better than I did." 
 
 In a few days old Nanny had again opened her shop, 
 sitting at the door as usual, and as the spring was now well 
 advanced, she gradually recovered her strength. When I 
 gave up my office of nurse she did not, however, forget to 
 tell me to bring her good bargains, as I had promised that 
 I would. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 A morning concert, in which the opposition is as great as black 
 to white 
 
 AMONG my father's associates there was a man of about 
 forty years of age, Dick Harness by name. He had received 
 a wound in the hip from a grape-shot, and his leg having 
 in consequence contracted, it occasioned him to limp very 
 much ; but he was as strong and hearty in all other respects 
 as a man could be. He was a very merry fellow, full of 
 jokes, and if any one told a story which was at all verging 
 on the marvellous, he was sure to tell another which would 
 be still more incredible. He played the fiddle and sang to 
 his own accompaniments, which were very droll, as he ex- 
 tracted very strange noises from his instrument ; sometimes 
 his bow would be on the wrong side of the bridge, some- 
 times down at the keys ; besides which, he produced sounds 
 
 106
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 by thumping the fiddle as well as by touching its strings as 
 a guitar ; indeed, he could imitate in a certain way almost 
 every instrument, and most of the noises made by animals. 
 He had one fault, for which he used to be occasionally 
 punished, which was, he was too fond of the bottle ; but he 
 was a great favourite, and therefore screened by the men, 
 and as much r.s possible overlooked by the officers. The 
 punishment for a pensioner getting drunk was, at that time, 
 being made to wear a yellow instead of a blue coat, which 
 made a man look very conspicuous. 
 
 I recollect one day he had the yellow coat on, when a 
 party of ladies and gentlemen came to see the hospital. 
 Perceiving that he was dressed so differently from the other 
 pensioners, one of the ladies' curiosity was excited, and at 
 last she called him to her and said, " Pray, my good man, 
 why do you wear a yellow coat when the other pensioners 
 have blue ones ? " 
 
 " Bless your handsome face, ma'am ! " replied Dick, " don't 
 you really know ? " 
 
 " No, indeed," replied she. 
 
 "Well, then, ma'am, perhaps you may have heard of the 
 glorious battle of the Nile, in which Nelson gave the French 
 such a drubbing ? " 
 
 " Oh yes," cried all the ladies and gentlemen, who had 
 now crowded about him. "Well, ladies and gentlemen, I 
 had the good fortune to be in that great victory, and all we 
 Nilers, as we are called, are permitted to wear a yellow coat 
 as a mark of distinction, while the common pensioners wear 
 nothing but blue." 
 
 " Dear me ! " said the lady, " and do I really speak to 
 one of those brave fellows who fought at the battle of the 
 Nile ? " and she put her hand into her pocket and pulled 
 out five shillings. " There," said she, " I hope you'll not be 
 affronted, but accept this from me." 
 
 " Not at all, ma'am," replied Dick, pocketing the money. 
 
 Then the whole party made a subscription for him, and 
 Dick went off with a handful of silver. 
 
 There was, however, another man who contributed much 
 to the fun created by Dick Harness. He was an American 
 black, who had served as cook in the Majestic, and had 
 been wounded in the battle of the Nile ; he had received a 
 
 107
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 bullet in the knee, which had occasioned a stiff joint ; and 
 as his leg was bent, he wore a short wooden stump. He 
 also could play his fiddle and sing his songs, but in neither 
 case so well as Dick Harness, although he thought otherwise 
 himself. We used to call him Opposition Bill, but his name 
 was Bill White, at least that was the purser's name that he 
 went by when on board of a man-of-war. His pleasure was 
 to follow Dick Harness everywhere ; and if Dick sung he 
 would sing, if Dick played he would play also not at the 
 same time, but if Dick stopped Bill would strike up. Dick 
 used to call him his black shadow ; and sometimes he would 
 execute a flourish on his fiddle, which would be quite a 
 puzzler to Opposition Bill, who would attempt something of 
 the kind, which invariably set every one laughing. At last 
 Dick Harness's performances were not considered to be com- 
 plete if Opposition Bill was not in his company ; and as 
 they were both very good-tempered funny fellows, they were 
 a great amusement, especially in the fine weather, when they 
 would sit on the benches upon the terrace about six or eight 
 yards apart, for they seldom came nearer, and play and sing 
 alternately. The songs sung by Dick Harness were chiefly 
 oM sea songs ; those of Opposition Bill were picked up from 
 every part of the world, principally, however, those sung by 
 the negroes who worked on the plantations in Virginia and 
 Carolina. 
 
 Peter Anderson, my father, Ben, and many others, were 
 sitting on the benches, basking in the morning's sun, when 
 Dick Harness made his appearance, limping along with his 
 fiddle under his arm. 
 
 " Come along, Dick," said Ben the Whaler, " we'll stow 
 close, and make room for you here." 
 
 " You must make elbow-room too, my hearty, or I shan't 
 be able to fiddle. Come, what will you have this fine morn- 
 ing ? " said Harness, tuning his instrument. As soon as it 
 was in tune he flourished a prelude from the top of the 
 scale to the bottom, ending with an " Eh-haw ! eh-haw ! " in 
 imitation of the braying of a donkey. 
 
 "Give us the 'Spanish Ladies,' Dick," said my father. 
 As this song was very popular at that time among the sea- 
 men, and is now almost forgotten, I shall by inserting it here 
 for a short time rescue it from oblivion : 
 
 108
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Farewell and adieu to you, Spanish ladies, 
 Farewell and adieu lo you, ladies of Spain ; 
 
 For we have received orders 
 
 For to sail to old England, 
 But we hope in a short time to see you again." 
 
 " Stop a moment, lads. I must screw him up A little more." 
 Dick regulated his first string, and then continued : 
 
 " We'll rant and we'll roar, like true British sailors, 
 We'll rant and we'll roar across the salt seas ; 
 
 Until we strike soundings 
 
 In the Channel of old England 
 (From Ushant to Scilly 'tis thirty-five leagues). 
 
 Then we hove our ship to, with the wind at sou'west, my boys, 
 Then we hove our ship to, for to strike soundings clear ; 
 
 Then we filled the main topsail 
 
 And bore right away, my boys, 
 And straight up the Channel of old England did steer. 
 
 So the first land we made, it is called the Deadman, 
 
 Next Ram Head, off Plymouth, Start, Portland, and the Wight ; 
 
 We sail-ed by Beachy, 
 
 By Fairly and Dungeness, 
 And then bore away for the South Foreland light. 
 
 Now the signal it was made for the grand fleet to anchor, 
 All in the Downs that night for to meet ; 
 
 Then stand by your stoppers, 
 
 See clear your shank painters, 
 Haul all your clew garnets, stick out tacks and sheets." 
 
 Here Dick was interrupted by another fiddle, which went 
 " turn, turn scrape turn, turn." 
 
 " There's Opposition Bill, Dick/' said my father ; " I 
 thought you would bring him out." 
 
 "All's right," replied Dick; "hope he aren't affronted; 
 but he looks very black this morning." 
 
 " Now let every man take off his full bumper, 
 Let every man take off his full bowl ; 
 For we will be jolly 
 And drown melancholy, 
 
 With a health to each jovial and true-hearted soul." 
 109
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 u Now, then, Billy, fire away." 
 
 " You tink I 'bey your order, you Dick ? No, sar, suppose 
 I fire away, I go off. I not go off, I stay here." 
 
 " Well, but if you play, you'll get in trouble, Billy." 
 
 " How I get in trouble ? " 
 
 " Why, you'll get in a scrape, won't you ? " 
 
 " He ! you just got out of one, anyhow." 
 
 Dick Harness then said to those who sat by him, " I'll 
 make him sing the ' Negro General.' " 
 
 " Well, if you will howl, Mr. Billy," cried out Harness, ' at 
 all events don't give us that abominable ' Nigger General ; ' 
 it always gives me the toothache." 
 
 " Now I tink dat very fine song ; so you may have whole 
 jaw-ache for all I care. I sing dat, Mr. Dick ; you jealous of 
 dat song, I know." 
 
 Opposition Billy flourished a little, and then commenced 
 
 " Listen, my boys, and I will tell you 
 Tell you a leetle 'bout Gin'ral Gabriel. 
 Oh-e-oh! Oh-e-oh I 
 
 Dey advertise de Nigger Gin'ral, 
 
 A dousand pounds dey advertise him. 
 
 Oh, my boys, I'm most done ! 
 
 And who betrayed de Nigger Gin'ral ? 
 A leetle boy betrayed de Gin'ral. 
 
 Oh-e-oh ! Oh-e-oh I 
 
 A leetle boy by de name of Daniel, 
 Betrayed him down at Norfolk Landing. 
 
 Oh, my boys, I'm most done! 
 
 He says, How do, my uncle Gabriel 1 
 But dis is not your uncle Gabriel. 
 
 Oh-e-oh! Oh-e-oh! 
 
 Yes, it is my uncle Gabriel ; 
 
 For I do know you, uncle Gabriel. 
 
 Oh, my boys, I'm most done ! 
 110
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 De man belonged to Major Prosser, 
 So cum and hang de Nigger Gin'ral. 
 Oh-e-oh! Oh-e-oh I 
 
 For he's ruined old Virginny ! 
 Hard times in old Virginny. 
 
 Oh, my boys, I'm most done I 
 
 Dey wrote a letter to de tailor, 
 To cut out de Gin'raPs ruffles. 
 
 Oh-e-oh ! Oh-e-oh I 
 
 Dey cut de ruffles out o' iron I 
 So dey handcuff and chained him. 
 
 Oh, my boys, I'm most done I 
 
 Dey went and called a troop of light horse 
 To come and guard de Nigger Gin'ral ! 
 Oh-e-oh! Oh-e-oh! 
 
 To guard him all to de city of Richmond, 
 To guard him up unto de justice. 
 
 Oh, my boys, I'm most done ! 
 
 De justice tuk him to de gobnor 
 (Monroe he set up for gobnor). 
 
 Oh-e-oh! Oh-e-oh! 
 
 Command him to de Penetenshy ; 
 On Thursday week come on his trial. 
 
 Oh, my boys, I'm most done I 
 
 Dey went and called all de country 
 For to come and see de Nigger Gin'ral. 
 Oh-e-oh ! Oh-e-oh I 
 
 Some dey call him Archy Mullen 
 ' My right name is John Decullen.' 
 
 Oh, my boys, I'm most done ! 
 
 ' I'm here to-day and gone to-morrow ; 
 I did not come for to stay for eber.' 
 Oh-e-oh! Oh-e-oh 1 
 111
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 So den dey tuk him to de gallows, 
 Drive him down dere in a waggon. 
 
 Oh, my boys, I'm most done I 
 
 Dey drive him down unto de gallows, 
 Dey drive him down with four grey horses. 
 Oh-e-oh! Oh-e-oh! 
 
 (Price's Ben, he drive de waggon) 
 Very sad loss to Major Prosser. 
 
 Oh, my boys, I'm most done ! 
 
 Dey drove him right beneath de gallows, 
 And den dey hang him and dey swing him. 
 Oh-e-oh I Oh-e-oh I 
 
 And dat de fate of de Nigger Gin'ral, 
 Who almost ruined old Virginny ! 
 
 Now, my boys, I'm quite done ! " 
 
 "You've quite done, have you, Billy?" said Harness; 
 "take my advice and never begin again." 
 
 " Eh, Mister Dick, you no ab song like dat in your budget, 
 and I neber give you de tune." 
 
 "I hope you won't; but now I'll play you a tune which 
 will beat you hollow." Hereupon Dick Harness imitated the 
 squeaking of pigs and caterwauling of cats upon his fiddle, 
 so as to set everybody laughing, except Opposition Bill, who 
 pretended to be very sulky. 
 
 "Come, Dick, it's your turn now. Give us a regular 
 forecastle song," said Ben the Whaler. 
 
 "Well, then, here's one that's been sung ever since the 
 days of old Queen Anne 
 
 " It was one November the second day 
 The admiral he bore away, 
 Intending for his native shore. 
 The wind at sou'sou'west did roar ; 
 There was likewise a terrible sky, 
 Which made the sea to run mountains high. 
 
 The tide of ebb it was not done, 
 But fiercely to the west did run ; 
 112
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Which put us all in terrible fear, 
 Because there was not room for to veer. 
 The wind and weather increased sore, 
 And drove ten sail of us on shore. 
 
 Ashore went the Northumberland, 
 
 The Harwich, and the Cumberland,, 
 
 The Lion and the Warioick too ; 
 
 But the Elizabeth had the most to rue 
 
 She came stem on her fore-foot broke, 
 
 And she sunk the Gloucester at one stroke. 
 
 But now remains what is worse to tell, 
 The greatest ships had the greatest knell ; 
 The brave Coronation and all her men 
 Was lost and drowned every one, 
 Except the mate and eighteen more 
 What in the long-boat com'd ashore. 
 
 And thus they lost their precious lives ; 
 But the greatest loss was to their wives, 
 Who, with their children left on shore, 
 Their husbands' watery death deplore, 
 And wept their loss with many tears 
 (But grief endureth not for years). 
 
 Now you who've a mind to go to sea, 
 Pray take a useful hint from me, 
 And live at home, and be content 
 With what kind Providence has sent ; 
 For they were punish'd for their misdeeds, 
 In grumbling when they had no needs. 
 
 Now God preserve our noble Queen, 
 Likewise her Ministers serene ; 
 And may they ever steer a course 
 To make things better 'stearl of worse, 
 And England's flag triumphant fly, 
 Tha dread of hevery he-ne-my." 
 
 " You call dat singing ! Stop now ! I sing a song you 
 nebber hear in all your life," cried Opposition Bill, tuning 
 his fiddle. 
 
 113 H
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "And never wish to hear again, most likely/' replied 
 Dick. " Out with it, Bill ; your face shines beautifully 
 this morning." 
 
 " I take de shine out of you, Massa Dick ; now you 
 listen : 
 
 " ' Now your fader is asleep, maid, listen unto me ; 
 Will you follow in my trail to Ken-tuck-y ? 
 For cross de Alleghany to-morrow I mus-t go ; 
 To chase de bounding deer on de O-hi-o.' 
 
 ' And will you lub me truly, and kind to me will be, 
 If I quit my fader's roof for Ken-tuck-y ? 
 And will you nebber leave me, if I consent to go 
 To your shanty by de stream of de O-hi-o ? ' 
 
 Her fader's not asleep, and he will not agree, 
 Dat you take away his dater to Ken-tuck-y. 
 So alone by yourself, good hunter, you must go, 
 Where the Ingin's rifle cracks on de O-hi-o. 
 
 Your moder, too, is near, aldough you did not see, 
 And wid her leave you nebber go to Ken-tuck-y. 
 He hab a wife already, as I do surely know, 
 Who weeps for his return to de O-hi-o. 
 
 ' Man, I have dis purse of gold, half of it for ye ; 
 Woman I hab ne'er a Avife in Ken-tuck-y ; 
 Your dater is my only lub, so pridee let us go 
 To where my corn is ripening on de O-hi-o.' 
 
 De fader weighed de purse, he took his half wid glee, 
 De moder said her child might go to Ken-tuck-y. 
 So de hunter and de maid, arm in arm dey go 
 Across de Alleghany to de O-hi-o." 
 
 " Bravo, Billy, that's not so bad," said some of the 
 pensioners. 
 
 " I tell you, Dick, I take de shine out of you. You nebber 
 believe till I make you fall in my wake, and den you soon be 
 where de little boat was long way astarn." 
 
 "I'll tell you what, Billy," said Dick Harness, "you do 
 improve, and we'll allow you to sing that song once more 
 before you die, just by way of encouragement." 
 
 114
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Dick then played several flourishes on his fiddle. Op- 
 position Bill tried to imitate him, but made sad work of 
 it. It was near dinner-time, and the pensioners rose and 
 proceeded to the Painted Hall, for at that time they dined 
 there, and not below in the crypts as they do now. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 / get into very doubtful company / am tempted, and, like a, 
 true son of Adam, I fall 
 
 J_ HE reader must have observed that, under the tuition 
 of Anderson, I promised to follow the right path, and, 
 provided his good offices were not interfered with, there 
 appeared little doubt but that such would be the case. 
 But I was little aware, nor was he, that the humble pro- 
 fession which I had chosen for myself was beset with 
 danger, and that the majority of those with whom I was 
 associating were the most likely of all others to lead me 
 into evil. Why I had not hitherto been tempted can 
 only be ascribed to my tender years. In fact, I had not 
 been considered strong enough, or of an age to be useful 
 to them, but now that I was more than thirteen years 
 old being, moreover, very tall and strong for my age 
 the hour of temptation arrived ; and fortunate was it for 
 me that, previous to this epoch, I had been taken under 
 the protection of Peter Anderson. 
 
 I have said in a former chapter that I was a regular 
 mudlarker. So I was, as far as the ostensible occupation 
 of those who are so denominated went ; to wit, " picking 
 up pieces of old rope, wood, &c." But the mudlarkers, 
 properly speaking, at that time composed a very extensive 
 body on the river, and were a more humble portion of the 
 numerous river depredators, of which I may hereafter speak. 
 A mudlarker was a man who had an old boat, generally 
 sold by some merchant vessel, furnished with an iron bar 
 full of hooks, which was lowered down by a rope to catch 
 pieces of cordage, oakum, canvas, or other articles, which 
 
 115
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 might fall overboard from the numerous vessels in the 
 river ; these were sold to the marine stores, such as were 
 kept by old Nanny. But, as I observed, this was the 
 ostensible mode of livelihood ; they had other resources, 
 to which I shall presently refer. An old man of the 
 name of Jones, who resided at Greenwich, was one of 
 these mudlarkers by profession. He was a surly old 
 fellow, his sharp nose and chin nearly meeting, and he 
 usually went by the name of Old Grumble. I had 
 occasionally assisted him with his boat, but without re- 
 ceiving money, or indeed thanks, for my pains, but for 
 this I cared little. He was a very old man, ?nd when 
 he came on shore and went up to old Nanny with the 
 few things he had collected during the day, I almost 
 wondered how he could manage to subsist; and thought 
 myself infinitely better off than he was. 
 
 One evening he said to me, "Jack, I'm going up the 
 river ; I wish you'd come in the boat and help me, and if 
 I make anything I will give you something for your trouble, 
 but if I don't you can't expect it." 
 
 As he was very infirm I went with him, more out of 
 charity than with any hopes of profit. We pulled with 
 the tide till we arrived a little above Deptford, where 
 several ships were lying, and he went close to one and 
 lowered down his grapnels. He dragged for a short 
 time. 
 
 " Just you make a little farther off, old fellow," cried the 
 mate of the vessel. 
 
 " Won't allow a poor old man to earn a few pence, I 
 suppose," replied Old Grumble, hauling up his grapnel and 
 directing me to pull under the bows, where he dropped it 
 down again. I now perceived, as I thought, some signs 
 passing between him and one of the men in the head ; but 
 if so, they were soon over, and Old Grumble continued his 
 avocation till the sun set. 
 
 " How long do you intend to remain here ? " inquired I. 
 
 " Oh, not much longer, but I must wait a bit." 
 
 At last it was quite dark, and then Grumble pulled up his 
 grapnel and dropped down nearer to the cutwater of the 
 vessel. I soon distinguished a tinkling, as it were, of metal ; 
 and Old Grumble, holding up his hands, received some sheets 
 
 116
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 of copper, which were lowered down by a rope-yarn. As 
 soon as they were quietly landed in the stern of the boat, 
 down came a bag, which he cast off and laid beside the 
 copper. I was all astonishment, but still more so when a 
 large bag of something weighing very heavy was lowered 
 down by a rope after the small bag. A low whistle was 
 then given, and the words " Monday night " pronounced in 
 a whisper. Grumble whistled in return, and then, hauling 
 up the grapnel, he told me to put out the oars and pull, 
 while he took his grapnel on board. We then pulled 
 down the river again, for the tide had turned, and as soon 
 as we were clear of the shipping I began to interrogate 
 him. 
 
 " Who gave you all these things ? " 
 
 " W T ho ? W T hy, that man." 
 
 " But what did he give them you for ? " 
 
 " Why, out of charity, to be sure ! But I can't talk now, 
 I've no breath to spare. Let's pull ashore, and then I'll 
 talk to you." 
 
 As we pulled down I observed that a lighter had broken 
 adrift from her moorings, and was sweeping down the river 
 with the ebb tide. 
 
 " There's a lighter adrift," said I. 
 
 " Yes," replied Grumble. " I'm too old for that work 
 now ; time was. There'll be pretty pickings as soon as she 
 gets down a little lower. The Light Horsemen have cut 
 her adrift." 
 
 " Light Horsemen ! Who are they ? " 
 
 " Bah ! you know nothing. I tell ye again, I haven't no 
 breath to spare ; I can't pull and talk too." 
 
 I was convinced in my own mind that Old Gn>mble had 
 not obtained the articles in the boat by fair means, and, 
 annoyed that I should have been made a participator in any 
 dishonest dealings, I was resolved to question him closely as 
 soon as we landed. There was no one at the steps, and 
 when we beached the boat I asked him whether he was 
 going to take the things up to old Nanny's. 
 
 " Old Nanny ! no. She's no fence now ; slie used to be 
 a good one, but she was overhauled once or twice, and nearly 
 sent on the other side of the water, and, since that, she's 
 satisfied with little articles, sure profit and. iio risk." 
 
 117
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " What do you mean by a fence ? " inquired I. 
 
 " Why, don't you know that yet, boy ? Well, a fence is 
 one who receives things that are brought for sale, and never 
 asks no questions." 
 
 " Well, but if these things were given you out of charity, as 
 you say, why should you want to take them up to a fence, 
 as you call it ? " 
 
 " I tell you what, Jack, I can't be answering all these 
 questions here, where there may be twenty pair of ears 
 a-listening." 
 
 " Well, and if they do listen, what is the harm, if we are 
 doing what is right ? " 
 
 " It won't do to argufy here, I tell you. In my opinion, 
 a poor man who works hard to get some victuals to keep 
 body and soul together is doing what is right." 
 
 " Yes, if he works at an honest livelihood." 
 
 " Don't talk so loud about honesty ; the very word is 
 enough to make people suspect something not right. I'll 
 tell you all when you come up to my house ; for you see, 
 Jack, you must help me to carry these things up. D'ye 
 think you can manage this bag of pease? Let's try." 
 Between us we contrived to get the bag, which weighed 
 about half a hundredweight, on my back, and I walked off 
 with it, Grumble following me with the copper and the 
 other small bag, which I afterwards found contained copper 
 nails. When we arrived at his dwelling, which was as 
 dilapidated and miserable as old Nanny's, he took out his 
 key and fumbled a long while at the lock ; at last he opened 
 it. " You had better stay till I get a light," said he. In a 
 minute he came with one to the door, and told me to follow 
 him. I went in, put down the bag, and, some grains falling 
 out, I took them up. 
 
 " Why, this is coffee, Grumble ! " 
 
 " Well, pease is our name for coffee, sand for sugar, and 
 vinegar for rum, when we get any." 
 
 " Well, but, Grumble, I wish to know how you came by 
 these things." 
 
 " I'll tell you, Jack, if you ask everybody how they come 
 by things, you will have enough to do ; but the fact is, the 
 man wants me to sell them for him." 
 
 " Why, you said he gave them to you out of charity ! " 
 
 118
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Oh, that "was only because I couldn't spare breath to tell 
 you all about it." 
 
 " But why should he lower them down in the dark if they 
 are his own property ? " 
 
 "Jack, I don't ask whose property it is; all I know is 
 that I come by it honestly. I don't steal it, and I can't 
 prove that the man does. Why, Jack, if one is to be so nice 
 as that, you can't go into a grocer's shop to buy sugar, or 
 coffee, or pepper, or indeed into almost any shop, if you 
 first want to know whether the people have come by the 
 goods honestly before you buy of them." 
 
 " Still, it is so plain that the man must have stolen 
 them." 
 
 " Suppose it is ; how are so many poor people to find 
 their livelihood and support their families, if they refuse to 
 get a shilling or two when it is offered ? If we were only 
 to live upon what we get honestly, why, we should starve ; 
 the rich take good care of that by grinding us down so close. 
 Why, Jack, how many thousands get their living on this 
 river ! and do you think they could all get their living 
 honestly, as you call it ? No ; we all plunder one another 
 in this world. 1 You asked me who were Light Horsemen ? 
 that's a name for one set of people who live by plunder : 
 that lighter will have a good slice of her cargo out to-night ; 
 for those who cut her adrift know what's on board of her. 
 Then we have the Heavy Horsemen they do their work 
 in the daytime, when they go on board as lumpers to clear 
 the ships. And then we've the Coopers and Bumboat men, 
 and the Ratcatchers and the Scuffle Hunters, and the River 
 Pirates ; and, last of all, we have the Mudlarkers : all 
 different professions, Jack ; never interfering with each 
 other, and all living by their wits. I'm too old now ; I was 
 
 1 These remarks of Grumble were, at the time, perfectly correct ; it 
 was before the Wet Docks or the River Police were established. Pre- 
 viously to the West India, London, St. Katharine's, and other docks 
 having been made, all ships unloaded in the river, and the depredations 
 were so enormous that Mr. Colquhoun, in his work, has estimated them 
 at half a million sterling annually . At present the river may be said 
 to be comparatively honest ; the police are strict, and the temptations 
 are removed. 
 
 119
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 a flash pirate once, but I'm now nearly eighty, and am only 
 fit for a mudlarker." 
 
 " But," exclaimed I, with astonishment, " are they not 
 discovered and punished ?" 
 
 " That's very seldom, Jack ; for you see we have receivers 
 all down the river ; some of them great men, and dining 
 with the mayor and common council ; others in a small 
 way all sorts, Jack ; and then we have what we call Jew 
 Carts, always ready to take goods inland, where they will 
 not be looked after. Old Nanny was a receiver and fence 
 in a large way once." 
 
 " Then the only honest people on the river are the 
 watermen." 
 
 Here Old Grumble chuckled. " Why, Jack, they be the 
 worst of all, for they be both receivers and thieves. Do 
 you think the watermen live by their fares ? If you do, just 
 wait on the steps one night, and you'll find that their night 
 work is worth more than the day work is. We all must 
 live, Jack ; and now I've shown you a way by which you 
 can earn more money in a night than you can in a fortnight 
 by asking for halfpence. Here's five shillings for you, my 
 boy ; and when I want you again I'll let you know." 
 
 Alas ! the five shillings, so easily and so unexpectedly 
 earned, did, for the time, satisfy all my scruples, so easily 
 are we bribed into what is wrong. I wished Old Grumble 
 a good night and left him. As I returned home, I thought 
 of what he had said about night work, and instead of making 
 my way to Fisher's Alley, I returned to the landing-steps, 
 resolving to watch for a time and see what occurred. 
 
 I thought of what had passed. I was not satisfied with 
 myself. I thought of what Anderson would say, and I felt 
 that I had done wrong. And then I attempted to exculpate 
 myself : I could not prove that the things were stolen. I 
 did not go with any intent to help in such a business. Old 
 Grumble had only paid me for my work ; but then, why 
 did he pay me so much money ? My conscience told me 
 that it was because the dealings were unfair. I could not 
 persuade myself that I was right. I looked up at the 
 heavens for it was a clear night, and there was a very 
 bright star just above me; and as I looked at it it appeared 
 as if it were an eye beaming down upon me, and piercing 
 
 1L>0
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 into my breasK I turned away from it, and then looked 
 at it again still it had the same appearance : I thought 
 it was the eye of God I trembled, and I resolved to reveal 
 the whole to Anderson the next day, when I heard the 
 sound of oars. I looked in the direction, and perceived a 
 wherry with two men pulling in ; I was down on the steps, 
 under the shadow of the wall, and they did not see me. 
 They landed, and handed cut of the wherry three large 
 and full canvas bags. " It's more than we can carry," said 
 the voice of .a waterman I we 1 .! knew ; f< we must leave one 
 in the boat ; and be quick, for they are on our scent. 
 Hollo ! who's that ? what are you doing here ? Poor Jack, 
 I declare." 
 
 "Well, mayn't I have a little night work as well as 
 you ? " 
 
 " Oh ! you've come to that, have you ? " replied he. " Well, 
 as you're waiting for something else, I suppose you could not 
 help us with one of these bags ? " 
 
 " Yes, I can," replied I, forgetting all my resolutions ; " put 
 it on my back, if it's not too heavy." 
 
 " No, no ; you're stout enough to carry it. I say, Jack, 
 can you tell us, does old Nanny fence again, or has she 
 given it up ? " 
 
 " I believe she does not," replied I. 
 
 "Well," said he, "just put the question to her to-morrow 
 morning, for she used to be a good 'un ; now follow us.'' 
 
 I walked after them with my load until we came to a by- 
 street ; at the shutters of a shop they rapped three times 
 on the iron bar outside which fixed them up ; the door was 
 opened, and we put the bags down in the passage, walked 
 out again without a word, and the door was immediately 
 closed. 
 
 " Well, Jack," said the waterman, " I suppose we must 
 tip handsome for the first time : here's ten shillings for 
 you, and we'll let you know when we want you to be on 
 the look-out for us." 
 
 Ten shillings ! and five before fifteen shillings ! I felt 
 as I were a rich man ; all scruples of conscience were, for 
 the time, driven away. I hurried home rattling the silver 
 in my pocket, and opening the door softly, I crept to bed. 
 Did I say my prayers that night ? No ! 
 
 121
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 / am tempted again My pride is roused, and my course of life 
 is changed in consequence 
 
 _L PASSED a dreaming restless night, and woke early. I 
 recalled all that had passed, and I felt very much dissatisfied 
 with myself; the fifteen shillings, with the added prospect 
 of receiving more, did not yield me the satisfaction I had 
 anticipated. From what the men had said about old Nanny 
 I thought that I would go and see her ; and why ? because 
 I wished support against my own convictions. If I had not 
 been actuated by such a feeling I should, as usual, have 
 gone to old Anderson. When I went down to breakfast 
 I felt confused, and I hardly dared to meet the clear bright 
 eye of my little sister, and I wished, the fifteen shillings out 
 of my pocket. That I might appear to her and my mother 
 as if I were not guilty, I swaggered ; my sister was surprised, 
 and my mother justifiably angry. As soon as breakfast was 
 over, I hastened to old Nanny's. 
 
 " Well, Jack," said she, " what brings you here so 
 early ? " 
 
 " Why, mother, I was desired to ask you a question last 
 night between ourselves." 
 
 " Well, why don't you ask it, since it's between our- 
 selves ? " replied she, with surprise. 
 
 " Some of the people want to know if you fence now ? " 
 
 "Jack," said old Nanny harshly, "who asked you that 
 question, and how did you fall into their company ? Tell 
 me directly ; I will know." 
 
 " Why, mother, is there any harm in it ? " replied I, con- 
 fused and holding down my head. 
 
 " Harm in it ! Ask your own conscience, Jack, whether 
 there's harm in it. Why do you not look me in the face 
 like an honest boy ? Would they have dared to put that 
 question to you, if you had not been a party to their evil 
 deeds, Jack ? " continued she, shaking her head. " I 
 thought better of you ; now you have filled me full of 
 sorrow." 
 
 122
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 I was smitten to the heart at this rebuke from a quarter 
 whence I did not expect it ; but my heart was still rebellious, 
 and I would not acknowledge what I felt. I thought to 
 turn the tables, and replied, "Why, mother, at all events 
 they say that once you were a real good one." 
 
 " Is it indeed gone so far ? " replied she. " Poor boy ! 
 poor boy ! Yes, Jack, to my shame be it spoken, I once did 
 receive things and buy them when they were not honestly 
 come by, and now I'm rebuked by a child. But, Jack, I was 
 almost mad then ; I had that which would have turned any 
 one's brain I was reckless, wretched ; but I don't do so any 
 more. Even now I am a poor sinful wretch I know it ; but 
 I'm not so crazy as I was then. I have done so, Jack, more's 
 the shame for me, and I wish I could recall it ; but, Jack, we 
 can't recall the past. Oh that we could ! " 
 
 Here old Nanny pressed her hands to her temples, and for 
 some time was silent. At last she continued, " Why did I 
 love you, Jack ? Because you were honest. Why did I 
 lend you money I, an old miserly wretch, who have been 
 made to dote on money ; I, who have never spent a shilling 
 for my own comfort for these ten years ? But because you 
 were honest. Why have I longed the whole day to see you, 
 and have cared only for you ? Because I thought you honest, 
 Jack. I don't care how soon I die now. I thought the 
 world too bad to live in ; you made me think better of it. 
 O Jack, Jack ! how has this come to pass ? How long 
 have you known these bad people ? " 
 
 " Why, ' mother," replied I, much affected, "only last 
 night." 
 
 " Only last night ? Tell me all about it ; tell the truth, 
 dear boy, do." 
 
 I could hold out no longer, and I told her everything that 
 had passed. 
 
 "Jack," said she, "I'm not fit to talk to you; I'm a bad 
 old woman, and you may say I don't practise what I preach ; 
 but, Jack, if you love me, go to Peter Anderson and tell 
 him everything. Don't be afraid ; only be afraid of doing 
 what is wrong. Now, Jack, you must go." 
 
 " I will, I will," replied I, bursting into tears. 
 
 " Do, do, dear Jack ! God bless your heart, I wish I could 
 cry that way." 
 
 123
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 I walked away quite humiliated ; at last I ran, I was so 
 eager to go to Anderson and confess everything. I found 
 him in his cabin I attempted to speak, but I could not 
 I pulled out the money, put it on the table, and then I knelt 
 down and sobbed on his knee. 
 
 " What is all this, Jack ? " said Anderson calmly ; but I 
 did not reply. " I think I know, Jack," said he, after a 
 pause. " You have been doing wrong." 
 
 " Yes, yes," replied I, sobbing. 
 
 " Well, my dear boy, wait till you can speak, and then tell 
 me all about it." 
 
 As soon as I could, I did. Anderson heard me without 
 interruption. 
 
 "Jack," said he, when 1 had done speaking, "the tempta- 
 tion " (pointing to the money) " has been very great ; you 
 did not resist at the moment, but you have fortunately 
 seen your error in good time, for the money is still here. 
 I have little to say to you, for your own feelings convince 
 me that it is needless. Do you think that you can read a 
 little? Then read this." Anderson turned to the parable 
 of the Prodigal Son, which I read to him. " And now," 
 said he, turning over the leaves, " here is one verse more." 
 I read it : " There is more joy over one sinner that repenteth, 
 than over ninety and nine that need no repentance." " Be 
 careful, therefore, my dear boy, let this be a warning to 
 you ; think well of it, for you have escaped a great danger : 
 the money shall be returned. Go now, my child, to your 
 employment ; and if you do receive only halfpence, you 
 will have the satisfaction of feeling that they are honestly 
 obtained." 
 
 I can assure the reader that this was a lesson which I 
 never forgot ; it was, however, succeeded by another variety 
 of temptation, which might have proved more dangerous to 
 a young and ardent spirit, had it not ended as it did, in 
 changing the course of my destiny and throwing me into a 
 new path of action : to this I shall now refer. 
 
 Hardly a month passed but we received additional 
 pensioners into the hospital. Among others, a man was 
 sent to the hospital who went by the name of Sam Spicer. 
 I say went by the name, as it was not the custom for the 
 seamen to give their real names when they were entered 
 
 124
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 or pressed into the service, and of course they were dis- 
 charged into the hospital by the same name which they 
 bore on the ship's books. Spicer was upwards of six feet 
 in height, very large-boned, and must, when he was in his 
 prime, have been a man of prodigious strength. When he 
 was admitted to the hospital he was nearly sixty years of 
 age ; his hair was black and grey mixed, his complexion very 
 dark, and his countenance fierce and unprepossessing. He 
 went by the name of Black Sam, on account of his appear- 
 ance. He had lost his . right hand in a frigate action, and 
 to the stump he had fixed a sort of socket, into which he 
 screwed his knife and the various articles which he wished 
 to make use of sometimes a file, sometimes a saw having 
 had every article made to fit into the socket, for he had 
 been an armourer on board ship, and was very handy at 
 such work. He was, generally speaking, very morose and 
 savage to everybody, seldom entered into conversation, but 
 sat apart, as if thinking, with a frown upon his countenance, 
 and his eyes, surmounted with bushy eyebrows, fixed upon 
 the ground. The pensioners who belonged to the same 
 ward said that he talked in his sleep, and from what they 
 could collect at those times he must have been a pirate ; 
 but no one dnred to speak to him on the subject, for more 
 than once he had been punished for striking those who had 
 offended him ; indeed, he nearly killed one old man who 
 was jesting with him when he was at work, having made a 
 stab at him with his knife screwed in his socket, but his 
 foot slipped, and the blow missed. Spicer was brought up 
 before the council for this offence, and would have been 
 discharged had he not declared that he had done it only 
 by way of a joke to frighten the man ; and, as no one else 
 was present, it could not be proved to the contrary. For 
 some reason or another, which I could not comprehend, 
 Spicer appeared to have taken a liking to me ; he would 
 call me to him, and tell me stories about the West Indies 
 and the Spanish Main, which I listened to very eagerly, for 
 they were to me very interesting. But he seldom, if ever, 
 spoke to me inside of the hospital ; it was always when I 
 was at the steps minding my vocation, where he. would 
 come down and lean over the rail at the top of the wharf. 
 He made and gave me a boat-hook, which I found very 
 
 125
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 convenient. He had a great deal of information, and as 
 the ships came up the river he would point out the flags 
 of the different nations, tell me where they traded from, 
 and what their cargoes probably consisted of. If they had 
 no ensign he would tell by their build and the cut of their 
 sails what nation they belonged to, pointing out to me the 
 differences, which I soon began to perceive. He had been* 
 in every part of the world, and scarcely a day passed in 
 which I did not gain from him some amusing or useful 
 information. Indeed, I became so fond of his company, that 
 Peter Anderson spoke to me on the subject, and asked me 
 what Spicer talked about. I told him, and he replied 
 
 " Well, Jack, I dare say that he is a very pleasant com- 
 panion to one who, like you, is so anxious for information, 
 and I have nothing to say against him, for we have no 
 right to listen to foolish reports which may probably have 
 been raised from his savage appearance. Still, I confess I 
 do not like the man, as he is decidedly of a violent temper. 
 As long as he talks to you about what you say he does, 
 there is no harm done ; but when once he says anything 
 which you think is wrong, promise me to let me know : 
 and even now, if you will take my advice, you will not be 
 so intimate with him." 
 
 A little while afterwards, my father and Ben the Whaler 
 both spoke to me on the same subject, but with much less 
 reservation. 
 
 My father said, "Jack, I don't like to see you always in 
 company with that old pirate, no good can come of it ; so 
 haul off a little farther for the future." 
 
 And Ben told me, "That a man who couldn't sleep 
 o 'nights without talking of killing people must have a bad 
 conscience, and something lying heavy on his soul. There's 
 an old saying, Jack, ' Tell me whose company you keeps, 
 and I'll tell you what sort of a chap you be.' You've the 
 character of a good honest boy ; steer clear of Sam Spicer, 
 or you'll lose it." 
 
 Admonitions from all those whom I loved were not 
 without their effect, and I made a resolution to be less 
 intimate with Spicer. But it was difficult to do so, as I 
 was obliged to be at the landing-steps, and could not pre- 
 vent his coming there. 
 
 126
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 I acknowledge that it was a severe privation to me to 
 follow the injunctions given to me, for I would listen for 
 hours to the thrilling narratives, the strange and almost 
 incredible accounts of battles, incidents, and wild adventures, 
 which this man Spicer would relate to me ; and when I 
 thought over them I felt that the desire to rove was be- 
 coming more strong within me every day. One morning 
 I said to him that " I had a great mind to go on board of 
 a man-of-war." 
 
 "On board of a man-of-war?" replied Spicer; "you'd 
 soon be sick enough of that. Why, who would be at the 
 beck and nod of others, ordered here, called there, by boy 
 midshipmen ; bullied by lieutenants, flogged by captains ; 
 have all the work and little of the pay, all the fighting and 
 less of the prize-money ; and after having worn out your 
 life in hard service, be sent here as a great favour, to wear 
 a cocked hat and get a shilling a week for your 'baccy ? 
 Pshaw, boy ! that's not life." 
 
 " Then what is life ? " inquired I. 
 
 " What is life ? Why, to sail in a clipper with a jolly 
 crew and a roving commission ; take your prizes, share and 
 share alike, of gold-dust and doubloons." 
 
 "But what sort of vessel must that be, Spicer? " 
 
 " What sort ? why a letter of marque a privateer a 
 cruise on the Spanish Main that's life. Many's the jolly 
 day I've seen in those latitudes, where men-of-war do not 
 bring vessels to and press the best men out of them. There 
 the sun's warm, and the sky and the sea are deep blue, and 
 the corals grow like forests underneath, and there are sandy 
 coves and cool caves for retreat and where you may hide 
 your gold till you want it ay, and your sweethearts too, 
 if you have any." 
 
 " I thought privateers always sent their prizes into port, 
 to be condemned ? " 
 
 " Yes, in the Channel and these seas they do, but not 
 down there it's too far off. We condemn the vessels our- 
 selves, and share the money on the capstan-head." 
 
 " But is that lawful ? " 
 
 " Lawful ! to be sure it is. Could we spare men to send 
 prizes home to England, and put them into the hands of 
 a rascally agent, who would rob us of three-fourths, at least ? 
 
 127
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 No, no ; that would never do. If I could have escaped 
 from the man-of-war which picked up me and four others 
 who were adrift in an open boat, I would now have been 
 on the Coast. But when I lost my fin, I knew that all was 
 over with me, so I came to the hospital ; but I often think 
 of old times, and the life of a rover. Now, if you have 
 any thoughts of going to sea, look out for some vessel 
 bound to the Gold Coast, and then you'll soon get in the 
 right way." 
 
 " The Gold Coast ! Is not that to where the slavers go? " 
 
 " Yes, slavers and other vessels besides. Some traffic for 
 ivory and gold-dust ; however, that's as may happen. You'd 
 soon find yourself in good company, and wouldn't that be 
 better than begging here for halfpence ? I would be above 
 that, at all events." 
 
 This remark, the first of the kind ever made to me, stung 
 me to the quick. Strange, I had never before considered 
 myself in the light of a beggar; and yet, was I not so, just 
 as much as a sweeper of a crossing ? 
 
 " A beggar ! " replied I. 
 
 "Yes, a beggar. Don't you beg for halfpence, and say, 
 'Thank your honour; a copper for poor Jack, your honour ?'" 
 rejoined Spicer, mimicking me. " When I see that pretty 
 sister of yours, that looks so like a real lady, I often thinks 
 to myself, ' Fine and smart as you are, miss, your brother's 
 only a beggar.' Now, would you not like to return from 
 a cruise with a bag of doubloons to throw into her lap, 
 proving that you were a gentleman, and above coppers 
 thrown to you out of charity ? Well, old as I am, and 
 
 maimed, I'd sooner starve where I now stand But I must 
 
 be off, so good-bye, Jack ; look sharp after the halfpence." 
 
 As Spicer walked away my young blood boiled. A 
 beggar ! It was but too true ; and yet I had never thought 
 it a disgrace before. I sat down on the steps, and was soon 
 in deep thought. Boat after boat came to the stairs, and 
 yet I stirred not. Not one halfpenny did I take during 
 the remainder of that day, for I could not, would not 
 ask for one. My pride, hitherto latent, was roused, and 
 before I rose from where I had been seated, I made a 
 resolution that I would earn my livelihood in some other 
 way. What hurt me most was his observations about Virginia 
 
 128
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 and her beggar brother. I was so proud of Virginia, I felt 
 that her brother ought not to be a beggar. Such was the 
 effect produced in so short a time by the insidious discourse 
 of this man. Had he still remained at the steps, I do 
 believe that I should have asked, probably have fol- 
 lowed, his advice. Fortunately he had left, and after a 
 little reflection, I had the wisdom to go and seek Peter 
 Anderson, and consult him as to what I could do, for to 
 change my mode of obtaining my livelihood I was deter- 
 mined upon. 
 
 I found Anderson, as usual, seated under the colonnade, 
 reading, and I went up to him. 
 
 " Well, Jack, my boy, you are home early," said he. 
 
 " Yes," replied I gravely, and then I was silent. 
 
 After a pause of about a minute, Peter Anderson said, 
 "Jack, I see there's something the matter. Now, tell me 
 what it is. Can I help you ? " 
 
 " I did wish to speak to you," replied I. " I've been 
 thinking about going to sea." 
 
 " And how long have you thought of that, Jack ? " 
 
 "I've thought more of it lately," replied I. 
 
 " Yes, since Spicer has been talking to you. Now, is that 
 not the case ? " 
 
 " Yes, it is." 
 
 "I knew that, Jack. I'm at your service for as long as 
 you please ; now sit down and tell me all he has said to 
 you that you can remember. I shan't interrupt you." 
 
 I did so ; and before I had half finished, Anderson replied, 
 "That is quite enough, Jack. One thing is evident to me 
 that Spicer has led a bad and lawless life, and would even 
 now continue it, old as he is, only that he is prevented by 
 being crippled. Jack, he has talked to you about privateers ! 
 God forgive me if I wrong him ; but, I think, had he said 
 pirates, he would have told the truth. But say nothing 
 about that observation of mine ; I wish from my heart that 
 you had never known him. But here comes your father. 
 He has a right to know what we are talking about, for you 
 owe duty to him as his son, and nothing can be done without 
 his permission." 
 
 When my father came up to us, Anderson begged him to 
 sit down, and he told him what we had been discoursing
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 about. I had already stated my objections to enter on board 
 of a man-of-war. 
 
 " Well," said my father, " I may come athwart hawse of 
 that old piccaroon yet, if he don't look out. Not that I 
 mind your going to sea, Jack, as your father did before you ; 
 but what he says about the sarvice is a confounded lie. Let 
 a man do his duty, and the sarvice is a good one ; and a man 
 who is provided for as he is, ought to be ashamed of himself 
 to speak as he has done, the old rascal. Still, I do not care 
 for your entering the sarvice so young. It would be better 
 that you were first apprentice and larnt your duty ; and as 
 soon as your time is out, you will be pressed, of course, and 
 then you would sarve the King. I see no objection to all 
 that." 
 
 " But why do you want so particularly to go to sea, Jack ? " 
 observed Anderson. 
 
 " I don't like being a beggar begging for halfpence ! " 
 replied I. 
 
 " And Spicer told you that you were a beggar ? " said 
 Peter. 
 
 " He did." 
 
 " Jack, if that is the case, we are all beggars ; for we all 
 work, and receive what money we can get for our work. 
 There is no shame in that." 
 
 " I can't bear to think of it," replied I, as the tears came 
 into my eyes. 
 
 " Well, well ! I see how it is," replied Anderson ; " it's a 
 pity you ever fell in with that man." 
 
 "That's true as gospel," observed my father; "but still, 
 if he had said nothing worse than that, I should not have 
 minded. I do think that Jack is now old enough to do 
 something better ; and I must say, I do not dislike his 
 wishing so to do for it is begging for halfpence, arter all." 
 
 " Well, boy," said Peter Anderson, " suppose you leave your 
 father and me to talk over the matter ; and to-morrow, by 
 this time, we will tell you what we think will be best." 
 
 " Anything anything," replied I, "but being a beggar." 
 
 " Go along, you are a foolish boy," said Anderson. 
 
 " I like his spirit, though," said my father, as I walked 
 away. 
 
 On the next day the important question was to be decided. 
 
 J30
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 I did not go to the stairs to follow up my vocation. I had 
 talked the matter over with Virginia, who, although she 
 did not like that I should go away, had agreed with me 
 that she objected to my begging for money. I waited very 
 impatiently for the time that Anderson had appointed, and 
 at last he and my father came together, when the former 
 said 
 
 " Well, Jack, it appears that you do not like to be a water- 
 man, and that you have no great fancy for a man-of-war, 
 although you have a hankering for the sea. Now, as you 
 cannot cruise with your friend Spicer on the Spanish Main, 
 nor yet be safe from impressment in a privateer or merchant- 
 man, we have been thinking that, perhaps, you would have 
 no objection to be a channel and river pilot ; and if so, I 
 have an old friend in that service, who, I think, may help 
 you. What do you say ? " 
 
 " I should like it very much." 
 
 " Yes, it is a good service, and a man is usefully employed. 
 You may be the means, as soon as you are out of your time, 
 and have passed your examination, of saving many a vessel 
 and more lives. You have had a pretty fair education, 
 indeed quite sufficient ; and as you will often be coming 
 up the river, you will have opportunities of seeing your 
 father and your friends. If you decide, I will write at 
 once." 
 
 "It is the very thing that I should like," replied I ; "and 
 many thanks to you, Anderson." 
 
 " And it's exactly what I should wish also," replied my 
 father. " So that job's jobbed, as the saying is." 
 
 After this arrangement, I walked away as proud as if I 
 had been an emancipated slave ; that very evening I an- 
 nounced my intention of resigning my office of " Poor Jack," 
 and named as my successor the boy with whom I had 
 fought so desperately to obtain it, when the prospect was 
 held out to me by old Ben, of my becoming Poor Jack 
 for ever.
 
 POOR JACK 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 Much ado about nothing ; or, a specimen of modern patronage 
 
 I COMMUNICATED to my mother and Virginia my 
 father's intentions relative to my future employ, and was 
 not surprised to find my mother very much pleased with 
 the intelligence, for she had always considered my situation 
 of " Poor Jack " as disgracing her family declaring it the 
 " most ungenteelest " of all occupations. Perhaps she was 
 not only glad of my giving up the situation, but also of 
 my quitting her house. My father desired me to wear my 
 Sunday clothes during the week, and ordered me a new 
 suit for my best, which he paid for out of the money which 
 he had placed in the hands of the Lieutenant of the 
 Hospital ; and I was very much surprised to perceive my 
 mother cutting out half-a-dozen new shirts for me, which 
 she and Virginia were employed making up during the 
 evenings. Not that my mother told me who the shirts 
 were for she said nothing ; but Virginia whispered it to 
 me ; my mother could not be even gracious to me : never- 
 theless, the shirts and several other necessaries, such as 
 stockings and pocket-handkerchiefs, were placed for my use 
 on my father's sea-chest, in my room, without any comment 
 on her part, although she had paid for them out of her own 
 purse. During the time that elapsed from my giving up 
 the situation of " Poor Jack," to my quitting Greenwich, I 
 remained very quietly in my mother's house, doing every- 
 thing that I could for her, and employing myself chiefly in 
 reading books, which I borrowed anywhere that I could. 
 I was very anxious to get rid of my sobriquet of " Poor Jack," 
 and when so called would tell everybody that my name was 
 now "Thomas Saunders." 
 
 One Sunday, about three weeks after I had given up my 
 berth, I was walking with my father and Virginia on the 
 terrace of the hospital, when we perceived a large party of 
 ladies and gentlemen coming towards us. My father was 
 very proud of us ; I had this very day put on the new suit 
 
 132
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 of clothes which he had ordered for me, and which had 
 been cut out in the true man-of-war fashion ; and Virginia 
 was, as usual, very nicely dressed. We were walking to- 
 wards the party who were advancing, when all of a sudden 
 my father started, and exclaimed 
 
 " Well, shiver my timbers ! if it ain't she and he by all 
 that's blue ! " 
 
 Who she or he might be, neither Virginia nor I could 
 imagine ; but I looked at the party, who were now close to 
 us, and perceived, in advance of the rest, an enormous lady 
 dressed in a puce-coloured pelisse and a white satin bonnet. 
 Her features were good, and had they been on a smaller 
 scale, would have been considered handsome. She towered 
 above the rest of the company, and there was but one man 
 who could at all compete with her in height and size, and 
 he was by her side. 
 
 My father stopped, took off his cocked hat, and scraped 
 the gravel with his timber toe, as he bowed a little for- 
 ward. 
 
 " Sarvant, your honour's ladyship. Sarvant, your honour, 
 Sir Hercules." 
 
 " Ah ! who have we here ? " replied Sir Hercules, putting 
 his hand up as a screen above his eyes. " Who are you, my 
 man ? " continued he. 
 
 "Tom Saunders, your honour's coxswain, as was in the 
 Druid," replied my father, with another scrape at the gravel, 
 " taken in moorings at last, your honour. Hope to see your 
 honour and your honourable ladyship quite well." 
 
 " I recollect you now, my man," replied Sir Hercules, very 
 stiffly. " And where did you lose your leg ? " 
 
 " Battle o' the Nile, your honour ; Majesty's ship Ou~ 
 dacious." 
 
 " How interesting ! " observed one of the ladies ; " one of 
 Sir Hercules' old men." 
 
 " Yes, madam, and one of my best men. Lady Hercules, 
 you must recollect him," said Sir Hercules. 
 
 " I should think so, Sir Hercules," replied the lady ; " did 
 I not give him my own lady's maid in marriage ? " 
 
 " Dear me, how excessively interesting ! " said another of 
 the party. 
 
 Now, this was a little event in which Sir Hercules and 
 
 13."}
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Lady Hercules stood prominent; it added to their im- 
 portance for the moment, and therefore they were both 
 pleased. Lady Hercules then said, " And pray, my good 
 man, how is your wife ? " 
 
 " Quite well and hearty, at your ladyship's sarvice," re- 
 plied my father; "and, please your ladyship, these two be 
 our children." 
 
 " Bless me, how interesting ! " exclaimed another lady. 
 
 "And remarkably well bred "uns," remarked a short 
 gentleman in a fox-hunting coat, examining Virginia through 
 his eyeglass ; " coxswain, filly dam, lady's maid." 
 
 " What is your name, child ? " said Lady Hercules to 
 Virginia. 
 
 " Virginia, ma'am," replied my sister, with a courtesy. 
 
 " You must say ' Lady Hercules,' my dear," said my father, 
 stooping down. 
 
 " My name is Virginia, Lady Hercules," replied my sister, 
 courtesying again. 
 
 " Indeed ; then I suppose you are named after me ? " 
 
 " Yes, your ladyship ; hope no offence but we did take 
 the liberty," replied my father. 
 
 " And what is yours, boy ? " 
 
 "Thomas, Lady Hercules," replied I, with a bow and 
 scrape, after my father's receipt for politeness. 
 
 " And where is your mother ? " said Sir Hercules. 
 
 " Mother's at home, Lady Hercules," replied I, with an- 
 other scrape. 
 
 "How very interesting!" exclaimed one of the party. 
 "Quite an event!" said another. "A delightful rencontre!" 
 cried a third. " How kind of you, Lady Hercules, to give 
 up your own maid ! and such handsome children," &c. &c. 
 " It's really quite charming." 
 
 Lady Hercules was evidently much pleased, and she assumed 
 the patroness. 
 
 "Well, little girl, since you have been named after me, 
 out of gratitude I must see what can be done for you. Tell 
 your mother to come up to me to-morrow at three o'clock, 
 and bring you with her." 
 
 " Yes, Lady Hercules," replied Virginia, with a courtesy. 
 
 "And, Saunders, you may as well come up at the same 
 time, and bring your lad with you," added Sir Hercules. 
 
 134
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Yes, your honour," replied my father, both he and I 
 simultaneously scraping the gravel. 
 
 " Wish your honour, Sir Hercules, and your honourable 
 lady, and all the honourable company, a very good morning," 
 continued my father, taking Virginia and me by the hand to 
 lead us away. 
 
 Sir Hercules touched his hat in return, and walked away 
 as stiff as usual ; the pensioners who had witnessed the in- 
 terview between him and my father, concluding that Sir 
 Hercules was a naval officer, now rose and touched their hats 
 to him as he walked with her ladyship in advance of the 
 party. We joined Anderson, who was sitting down at the 
 other end of the walk, when my father communicated to him 
 what had passed. 
 
 As my father conducted Virginia home, she said to him, 
 " Why do you call him sir, and her lady ? " 
 
 " Because they are quality people, child. He is a barrow- 
 night, and she is Lady Hercules." 
 
 "Are all barrownights and ladies so much bigger than 
 other people are in general ?" 
 
 " No, child, they don't go by size. I've seen many a lord 
 who was a very little man." 
 
 My mother was very much pleased when we narrated what 
 had happened, as she considered that Lady Hercules might 
 prove a valuable patron to Virginia, whom she did not fail 
 to have ready at the time appointed ; and, dressed in our 
 very best, we all walked together to the Sun, at which Sir 
 Hercules and his lady had taken up their quarters. Let it 
 not be supposed that my mother had forgotten the uncere- 
 monious manner in which she had been dismissed from the 
 service of Lady Hercules, it was still fresh in the memory 
 of a person so revengeful in her disposition ; but she con- 
 sidered that as Lady Hercules had forgotten it, it was her 
 interest to do the same ; so, when we were ushered into the 
 room where sat Sir Hercules and her ladyship, my mother 
 was all smiles and courtesies, and gratitude for past favours. 
 
 There was an old gentleman, with a bald powdered head, 
 dressed in black, standing with his back to the fire when we 
 entered ; he was the only other person in the room beside 
 Sir Hercules and his lady. Lady Hercules first obtained 
 from my mother a short history of what had happened since 
 
 135
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 they had parted ; and really, to hear my mother's explana- 
 tion, it would have been supposed that she and my lather 
 had always been the most loving couple in the world. 
 
 " Well," said Sir Hercules, " and what do you intend to do 
 with your boy, Saunders ? " 
 
 " May it please your honour, I've been thinking of bring- 
 ing him up as a channel pilot," replied my father. 
 
 " Very good," replied Sir Hercules ; " I can see to that ; 
 and with my interest at the Trinity Board, the thing is done, 
 sir ; " and Sir Hercules walked pompously about the room. 
 "Saunders," said Sir Hercules, stopping, after he had taken 
 three or four turns up and down, and joining his fingers 
 behind his back, " I thought I perceived some difference in 
 you when you first addressed me. What has become of your 
 tail, sir ? " 
 
 " My tail, your honour ? " replied my father, looking as 
 much a delinquent as if he was still on board a man-of-war, 
 and had been guilty of some misdemeanour, " why, please 
 your honour, Sir Hercules " 
 
 " I cut it off for him with my scissors," interrupted my 
 mother, with a courtesy. " Saunders was very savage when 
 he came for to know it ; but he had a stupefaction of the 
 brain, and was quite insensible at the time ; and so, Sir 
 Hercules and my lady " (here a courtesy), " I thought it was 
 better " 
 
 " Ah ! I see, a brain fever," observed Sir Hercules. "Well, 
 under these circumstances you may have saved his life ; but 
 'twas a pity, was it not, my lady ? quite altered the man. 
 You recollect his tail, my lady ? " 
 
 "What a question, Sir Hercules!" replied her ladyship 
 with great dignity, turning round towards my mother. 
 
 My father appeared to be quite relieved from his dilemma 
 by his wife's presence of mind, and really thankful to her 
 for coming to his assistance ; she had saved him from the 
 mortification of telling the truth. How true it is that 
 married people, however much they may quarrel, like to 
 conceal their squabbles from the world ! 
 
 "And what are you thinking of doing with your little 
 girl?" said Lady Hercules "bringing her up to service, I 
 presume. Leave that to me : as soon as she is old enough, 
 the thing is done, you need say no more about it." Here her 
 
 136
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 ladyship fell back in the large easy chair on which she was 
 seated, with a self-satisfied air of patronage, and looking even 
 more dignified than her husband. 
 
 But my mother had no such intentions, and having 
 first thanked her ladyship for her great kindness, stated 
 very humbly that she did not much like the idea of her 
 daughter going out to service, that she was far from strong, 
 and that her health would not allow her to undertake hard 
 work. 
 
 " Well, but I presume she may do the work of a lady's 
 maid?" replied her ladyship haughtily; "and it was that 
 service which I intended for her." 
 
 " Indeed, Lady Hercules, you are very kind ; but there is 
 an objection," replied my mother, to gain time. 
 
 " Please your ladyship," said my father, who, to my great 
 surprise, came to my mother's support, " I do not wish that 
 my little girl should be a lady's maid." 
 
 "And why not, pray ?" said her ladyship, rather angrily. 
 
 "Why, you see, your ladyship, my daughter is, after all, 
 only the daughter of a poor Greenwich pensioner ; and, 
 although she has been so far pretty well educated, yet I 
 wishes her not to forget her low situation in life, and ladies' 
 maids do get so confounded proud ('specially those who have 
 the fortune to be ladies' ladies' maids), that I don't wish that 
 she should take a situation which would make her forget 
 herself, and her poor old pensioner of a father ; and, begging 
 your honour's pardon, that is the real state of the case, my 
 lady." 
 
 What my mother felt at this slap at her I do not know, 
 but certain it is that she was satisfied with my father taking 
 the responsibility of refusal on his own shoulders, and she 
 therefore continued " I often have told Mr. Saunders how 
 happy I was when under your ladyship's protection, and what 
 a fortunate person I considered myself; but my husband has 
 always had such an objection to my girl being brought up 
 to it, that I have (of course, my lady, as it is my duty to 
 him to do so) given up my own wishes from the first ; indeed, 
 my lady, had I not known that my little girl was not to go 
 to service, I never should have ventured to have called her 
 Virginia, my lady." 
 
 "What, then, do you intend her for?" said Sir Hercules 
 
 137
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 to my father. " You don't mean to bring her up as a lady, 
 do you ? " 
 
 " No, your honour, she's but a pensioner's daughter, and 
 I wishes her to be humble, as she ought to be ; so I've 
 been thinking that something in the millinery line, or 
 perhaps 
 
 " As a governess, my lady," interrupted my mother, with a 
 courtesy. 
 
 " That will make her humble enough, at all events," ob- 
 served the bald gentleman in black, with a smile. 
 
 " I admit," replied Lady Hercules, " that your having 
 given my name to your little girl is a strong reason for 
 her not going into service ; but there are many expenses 
 attending the education necessary for a young person as 
 governess." 
 
 Here my mother entered into an explanation of how 
 Virginia had been educated an education which she should 
 not have dreamt of giving, only that her child bore her lady- 
 ship's name, &c. My mother employed her usual flattery 
 and humility, so as to reconcile her ladyship to the idea ; 
 who was the more inclined when she discovered that she 
 was not likely to be put to any expense in her patronage 
 of my sister. It was finally agreed that Virginia should 
 be educated for the office of governess, and that when she 
 was old enough Lady Hercules would take her under her 
 august protection ; but her ladyship did do her some service. 
 Finding that Virginia was at a respectable school, she called 
 there with a party of ladies, and informed the schoolmistress 
 that the little girl was under her protection, and that she 
 trusted that justice would be done to her education. In a 
 school where the Miss Tippets were considered the aristo- 
 cracy, the appearance of so great a woman as Lady Hercules 
 was an event, and I do not know whether my little sister did 
 not after that take precedence in the school ; at all events, 
 she was much more carefully instructed and looked after 
 than she been before. Sir Hercules was also pleased to 
 find, upon inquiry, that there was every prospect of my 
 entering the pilot service, without any trouble on his part. 
 Both Sir Hercules and his lady informed their friends of 
 what their intentions were to their young proteges, and were 
 inundated with praises and commendations for their kindness, 
 
 138
 
 the full extent of which the reader will appreciate. But, as 
 my mother pointed out as we walked home, if we did not 
 require their assistance at present, there was no saying but 
 that we eventually might ; and if so, that Sir Hercules and 
 Lady Hawkingtrefylyan could not well refuse to perform 
 their promises. I must say that this was the first instance 
 in my recollection in which my parents appeared to draw 
 amicably together ; and I believe that nothing except regard 
 for their children could have produced the effect. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 A most important present is made to me ; and, as it ivHl even- 
 tually appear, the generosity of the giver is rewarded 
 
 SlR HERCULES and Lady Hawkingtrefylyan quitted 
 Greenwich the day after the interview narrated in the pre- 
 ceding chapter, and by that day's post Anderson received 
 a letter in reply to the one he had written from his friend 
 Philip Bramble, channel and river pilot, who had, as he 
 said in his letter, put on shore at Deal, where he resided 
 but the day before, after knocking about in the channel 
 for three weeks. Bramble stated his willingness to receive 
 and take charge of me, desiring that I would hold myself 
 in readiness to be picked up at a minute's warning, and he 
 would call for me the first time that he took a vessel up the 
 river. A letter communicating this intelligence was forth- 
 with despatched by my mother to Sir Hercules, who sent a 
 short reply, stating that if I conducted myself properly he 
 would not lose sight of me. This letter, however, very 
 much increased the family consequence in Fisher's Alley, 
 for my mother did not fail to show it to everybody, and 
 everybody was anxious to see the handwriting of a real 
 baronet. 
 
 About a week afterwards I went to the shop of the widow 
 St. Felix to purchase some tobacco for my father, when she 
 said to me, " So, Jack or Tom as I hear you request to 
 be called now you are going to leave us ? " 
 
 139
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Yes/' replied I, "and I shall be sorry to leave you, you 
 have been so kind to me." 
 
 " A little kindness goes a great way with some people, 
 Tom, and that's the case with you, for you've a grateful 
 heart. You're to be a pilot, I hear ; well, Tom, I've a 
 present to make you, which you will find very useful in 
 your profession, and which will make you think of me some- 
 times. Stop a moment till I come down again." 
 
 The widow went upstairs, and when she came down held 
 in her hand a telescope, or spy-glass, as sailors generally 
 call them. It was about two feet long, covered with white 
 leather, and apparently had been well preserved. 
 
 " Now, Tom, this is what a pilot ought not to be without, 
 and if what was said by the person to whom it belonged 
 is true, it is an excellent spy-glass ; so now accept it 
 from your loving friend, and long may you live to peep 
 through it. 5 ' 
 
 "Thank you, thank you," replied I, delighted, as Mrs. 
 St. Felix put it into my hands. I surveyed it all over- 
 pulled out the tube, and then said to her, " Who did it 
 belong to ? " 
 
 " Tom," replied the widow, " that's a sad trick you have 
 of asking questions ; it's quite sufficient that it is mine, and 
 that I give it to you is it not ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied I, " but you're the only person who says 
 that I ask too many questions. Why, here's a name, F. I." 
 
 The widow stretched herself over the counter with a 
 sudden spring, and snatched the telescope out of my hand. 
 When I looked at her she stood pale and trembling. 
 
 "Why, what is the matter ? " inquired I. 
 
 She put her hand to her side, as if in great pain, and for 
 some seconds could not speak. 
 
 " Tom, I never knew that there was a name on the 
 telescope ; the name must not be known, that's the truth ; 
 you shall have it this evening, but you must go away now 
 do, that's a dear, good boy." 
 
 The widow turned to walk into the back parlour, with 
 the telescope in her hand, and I obeyed her injunctions in 
 silence and wondering. That there was a mystery about 
 her was certain, and I felt very sorrowful, not that I did 
 not know the secret, but that I could not be of service to 
 
 140
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 her. That evening the telescope was brought to my mother's 
 house by fat Jane. I perceived that the portion of the 
 brass rim upon which the name had been cut with a knife, 
 for it had not been engraved, as I thought, had been 
 carefully filed down, so that not a vestige of the letters 
 appeared. 
 
 The next morning I was down at the steps long before 
 breakfast, that I might try my new present. Bill Freeman 
 was there, and he showed me how to adjust the focus. I 
 amused myself looking at the vessels which were working 
 up and down the Reach, and so much was I delighted that 
 I quite forgot how time passed, and lost my breakfast. 
 Every one asked to have a peep through the telescope, 
 and every one declared that it was an excellent glass ; at 
 last Spicer came up to where I stood. 
 
 "Well, Jack," said he, "what have you there a spy- 
 glass ? Let's have a look ; I'm a good judge of one, I can 
 tell you." 
 
 I handed the telescope over to him ; he looked through 
 it for some time. 
 
 "A first-rate glass, Jack" (I was oftener called Jack than 
 Tom at that time) ; " I never knew but one equal to it. 
 Where did you get it ? " 
 
 I don't exactly know why, but perhaps the mystery 
 evident in the widow, and the cautions I had received 
 against Spicer, combined together, induced me not to answer 
 the question. 
 
 " It's odd," observed Spicer, who was now examining the 
 outside of the telescope; "I could almost swear to it." 
 He then looked at the small brass rim where the name 
 had been, and perceived that it had been erased. " Now 
 I'm positive ! Jack, where did you get this glass?" 
 
 " It was made a present to me," replied I. 
 
 "Come here," said Spicer, leading me apart from the 
 others standing by. " Now tell me directly," and Spicer 
 spoke in an authoritative tone, "who gave you this 
 glass ? " 
 
 I really was somewhat afraid of Spicer, who had gained 
 much power over me. I dared not say that I would not 
 tell him, and I did not like to tell a lie. I thought that 
 if I told the truth I might somehow or another injure Mrs. 
 
 141
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 St. Felix, and I therefore answered evasively, " It was sent 
 to me as a present by a lady." 
 
 " Oh ! " replied Spicer, who had heard of Sir Hercules 
 and his lady, " so the lady sent it to you ? It's very odd," 
 continued he ; " I could take my oath that I've had that 
 glass in my hand a hundred times." 
 
 " Indeed ! " replied I. " Where ? " 
 
 But Spicer did not answer me ; he had fallen into one 
 of his dark moods, and appeared as if recalling former 
 events to his mind. He still kept possession of the glass, 
 and I was afraid that he would not return it, for I tried 
 to take it softly out of his hand and he would not let go. 
 He remained in this way about a minute, when I perceived 
 my father and Ben the Whaler coming up, at which I was 
 delighted. 
 
 " Father," said I, as they came near, " come and try my 
 new spy-glass." 
 
 Spicer started, and released the telescope, when I laid 
 hold of it and put it into my father's hands. As neither 
 my father nor Ben would ever speak to him, Spicer, with 
 a lowering brow, walked away. After my father had 
 examined the glass and praised it, he very naturally asked 
 me where I obtained it. After what had passed with 
 Spicer I was so fearful of his discovering, by other people, 
 by whom the glass had been given to me, that I replied 
 again, in the hearing of everybody, " A lady, father ; you 
 may easily guess who." 
 
 "Well," replied my father, "I never thought that her 
 ladyship could have been so generous. I take it very 
 kindly of her." 
 
 I was delighted at my father falling so easily into the 
 mistake. As for my mother and Virginia, they were neither 
 of them present when Jane brought the telescope to me, 
 or I certainly should have stated, without reservation, to 
 whom I had been indebted. I hardly could decide whether 
 I would go to the widow and tell her what had occurred ; 
 but, upon some reflection, as she had accused me of ask- 
 ing too many questions, and might suppose that I wished 
 to obtain her secrets, I determined upon saying nothing 
 about it. 
 
 For a week I occupied myself wholly with my telescope, 
 
 142
 
 and I became perfectly master of it, or rather quite used 
 to it, which is of some importance. I avoided Spicer, 
 always leaving the steps when I perceived him approaching, 
 although once or twice he beckoned to me. At the ex- 
 piration of the week a message was brought by a waterman 
 from Philip Bramble, stating that he should pass Greenwich 
 in a day or two, being about to take down a West India- 
 man then lying below London Bridge. My clothes were 
 therefore then packed up in readiness, and I went to bid 
 farewell to my limited acquaintance. 
 
 I called upon old Nanny, who was now quite strong again. 
 I had before acquainted her with my future prospects. 
 
 " Well, Jack," says she, " and so you're going away ? I 
 don't think you were quite right to give up a situation 
 where you gained so many halfpence every day, and only 
 for touching your cap : however, you know best. I shall 
 have no more bargains after you are gone, that's certain. 
 But, Jack, you'll be on board of vessels coming from the 
 East and West Indies, and all other parts of the world, and 
 they have plenty of pretty things on board, such as shells, 
 and empty bottles, and hard biscuit, and bags of oakum ; 
 and, Jack, they will give them to you for nothing, for sailors 
 don't care what they give away when they come from a 
 long voyage ; and so mind you beg for me as much as you 
 can, that's a good boy ; but don't take live monkeys or 
 those things, they eat so much. You may bring me a 
 parrot, I think I could sell one, and that don't cost much 
 to feed. Do you understand, Jack ? Will you do this 
 for me ?" 
 
 " I don't know whether I can do all you wish, but depend 
 upon it, mother, I won't forget you." 
 
 " That's enough, Jack, you'll keep your word ; and now, is 
 there any nice thing that I can give you out of my shop, as a 
 keepsake, Jack ? " 
 
 "Why, no, mother, I thank you, nothing." 
 
 " Think of something, Jack," replied old Nanny ; " you 
 must have something." 
 
 " Well, then, mother, you know I like reading ; will you 
 give me the old book that I was reading when I sat up with 
 you one night ? " 
 
 "Yes, Jack, and welcome; what book is it ? I don't 
 
 143
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 know I can't see to read large print without spectacles, 
 and I broke mine many years ago." 
 
 " Why do you not buy another pair ? " 
 
 " Another pair, Jack ? Spectacles cost money. I've no 
 money ; and as I never read, I don't want spectacles. Go 
 in and fetch the book ; it's yours and welcome." 
 
 I went in and brought out the Bunyan's " Pilgrim's 
 Progress/' which I before mentioned. "This is it, mother." 
 
 " Yes, yes, I recollect now, it's a very pretty book. What's 
 it about. Jack? I can't see myself: never mind, take it, 
 Jack, and don't forget your promise." 
 
 I wished old Nanny good-bye, and took the book home, 
 which I gave into Virginia's care, as I wished her to read it. 
 The next morning, at daybreak, I was summoned ; the ship 
 was dropping down the river. I bade farewell to my little 
 sister, who wept on my shoulder ; to my mother, who hardly 
 condescended to answer me. My father helped me down 
 with my luggage, which was not very heavy ; and Anderson 
 and old Ben accompanied us to the landing-steps ; and 
 having bid them all farewell, besides many others of my 
 friends who Were there, I stepped into the boat sent for 
 me, and quitted Greenwich for my new avocation on the 
 6th of October 1799, being then, as Anderson had calcu- 
 lated, precisely thirteen years and seven months old. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 In which a story is begun and not finished, which I think the 
 reader will regret as much as, at the time, I did 
 
 JL HE boat was soon alongside of the West Indiaman, which 
 had been tiding it down Limehouse Reach under her top- 
 sails, there being but little wind, and that contrary ; but 
 now that she had arrived to Greenwich Reach she had 
 braced up, with her head the right way. My box was 
 handed up the side, and I made my appearance on the 
 deck soon afterwards, with my telescope in my hand. 
 
 " Are you the lad for whom the pilot sent the boat ? '' in- 
 
 144
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 quired a man, whom I afterwards found to be the second 
 mate. 
 
 " Yes," replied I. 
 
 " Well, there he is abaft, in a P-jacket," said he, walking 
 to the gangway, and directing the men to drop the boat astern. 
 
 I looked aft, and perceived my future master talking with 
 the captain of the vessel. Philip Bramble was a spare 
 man, about five feet seven inches high ; he had on his head 
 a low-crowned tarpaulin hat, a short P-jacket (so called from 
 the abbreviation of pilot's jacket.) reached down to just above 
 his knees. His features were regular, and, indeed, although 
 weather-beaten, they might be termed handsome. His nose 
 was perfectly straight, his lips thin, his eyes grey and very 
 keen ; he had little or no whiskers, and from his appearance 
 and the intermixture of grey with his brown hair, I supposed 
 him to be about fifty years of age. In one hand he held 
 a short clay pipe, into which he was inserting the forefinger 
 of the other, as he talked with the captain. At the time 
 that he was pointed out to me by the second mate he was 
 looking up aloft ; I had, therefore, time to make the above 
 observations before he cast his eyes down and perceived me, 
 when I immediately went aft to him. 
 
 "I suppose you are Tom Saunders?" said he, surveying 
 me from head to foot. 
 
 I replied in the affirmative. 
 
 " Well, Anderson has given you a good character, mind you 
 don't lose it. D'ye think you'll like to be a pilot ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied I. 
 
 " Have you sharp eyes, a good memory, and plenty of 
 nerve ? " 
 
 " I believe I've got the two first, I don't know about the 
 other." 
 
 "I suppose not, it hasn't been tried yet. How far can 
 you see through a fog ? " 
 
 " According how thick it is." 
 
 " I see you've a glass there ; tell me what you make of 
 that vessel just opening from Black wall Reach." 
 
 " What, that ship ? " 
 
 " Oh, you can make it out to be a ship, can you, with the 
 naked eye ? W r ell, then, you have good eyes." 
 
 I fixed my glass upon the vessel, and after a time, not 
 
 1*5 K
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 having forgotten the lessons so repeatedly given me by 
 Spicer, I said, " She has no colours up, but she's an Embdeii 
 vessel by her build." 
 
 " Oh," said he, " hand me the glass. The boy's right ; 
 and a good glass, too. Come, I see you do know something 
 and good knowledge, too, for a pilot. It often saves us 
 a deal of trouble when we know a vessel by her build ; them 
 foreigners sail too close to take pilots. Can you stand cold ? 
 Have you got a P-jacket ? " 
 
 "Yes, father bought me one." 
 
 "Well, you'll want it this winter, for the wild geese tell 
 us that it will be a sharp one. Steady, starboard ! " 
 
 "Starboard it is." 
 
 " D'ye know the compass ? " 
 
 "No." 
 
 " Well, stop till we get down to Deal. Now, stand by me, 
 and keep your eyes wide open; for, d'ye see, you've plenty 
 to larn, and you can't begin too soon. We must square 
 the mainyard, captain, if you please," continued he, as we 
 entered Blackwall Reach. " What could make the river so 
 perverse as to take these two bends in Limehouse and 
 Blackwall Reaches, unless to give pilots trouble, I can't 
 say." 
 
 The wind being now contrary from the sharp turn in the 
 river, we were again tiding it down ; that is, hove-to and 
 allowing the tide to drift us through the Reach ; but as soon 
 as we were clear of Blackwall Reach, we could lay our course 
 down the river. As we passed Graveseiid, Bramble asked 
 me whether I was ever so low down. 
 
 " Yes," replied I, " I have been down as far as Sea 
 Reach ; " which I had been when I was upset in the wherry, 
 and I told him the story. 
 
 " Well, Tom, that's called the river now ; but do you know 
 that, many years ago, where we now are used to be con- 
 sidered as the mouth of the river, and that fort there " 
 (pointing to Tilbury Fort) "was built to defend it? for 
 they say the French fleet used to come and anchor down 
 below." 
 
 "Yes,'' replied I; "and they say, in the History of 
 England, that the Danes used to come up much higher, even 
 up to Greenwich ; but that's a very long while ago." 
 
 146
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Well, you beat me, Tom ! I never heard that ; and I 
 think, if ever they did do so, they won't do it again in a 
 hurry. What water have you got, my man ? Port there ! " 
 
 " Port it is." 
 
 " Steady so." 
 
 "Shall we get down to the Nore to-night, pilot?" said 
 the captain. 
 
 " Why, sir, I'm in hopes we shall ; we have still nearly 
 three hours' daylight ; and now that we are clear of the 
 Hope, we shall lay fairly down Sea Reach ; and if the wind 
 will only freshen a little (and it looks very like it), we shall 
 be able to stem tiiejirst of the flood, at all events." 
 
 I ought to observe that Bramble, as soon as he had 
 passed any shoal or danger, pointed it out to me ; he said, 
 " I tell it to you, because you can't be told too often. 
 You won't recollect much that I tell you, I daresay ; I don't 
 expect it ; but you may recollect a little, and every little 
 helps." 
 
 The tide had flowed more than an hour when we passed 
 the Nore Light and came to an anchor. 
 
 "What lights are those ? " inquired I. 
 
 " That's Sheerness," replied Bramble. " We were talk- 
 ing of the French and Danes coming up the river. Why, 
 Tom, it is not much more than one hundred and fifty years 
 ago when the Dutch fleet came up to Sheerness, destroyed 
 the batteries, and landed troops there ; howsomever, as I 
 said of the French and the other chaps, they won't do so 
 again in a hurry." 
 
 As soon as they had veered out sufficient cable, Bramble 
 accepted the invitation of the captain to go down in the 
 cabin, when I went and joined the men, who were getting 
 their supper forwards. I was soon on good terms with 
 them ; and after supper, as it was cold, they went down to 
 the fore-peak, got out some beer and grog, and we sat round 
 in a circle, with the bottles and mugs and a farthing candle 
 in the centre. Being right in the ei/cs of her, as it is termed, 
 we could plainly hear the water slapping against the bends 
 outside of her, as it was divided by the keelson, and borne 
 away by the strong flood tide. It was a melancholy sound ; 
 I had never heard it before ; and during a pause, as I listened 
 to it, one of the men observed, " Queer sound, boy, ain't it ? 
 
 147
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 You'd think that the water was lapping in right among us. 
 But noises aboard ship don't sound as they do on shoi-e ; I 
 don't know why." No more did I at that time; the fact 
 is that nothing conveys sound better than wood, and every 
 slight noise is magnified, in consequence, on board of a 
 vessel. 
 
 " I recollect when I was on a Mediterranean voyage how 
 we were frightened with noises, sure enough," observed one 
 of the men. 
 
 " Come, that's right, Dick, give us a yarn," said the 
 others. 
 
 " Yes/' replied Dick, " and it's a true yarn too, and all 
 about a ghost." 
 
 " Well, stop a moment," said one of the men, " and let 
 us top this glim a bit before you begin, for it seemed to get 
 dimmer the moment you talked about a ghost." 
 
 Dick waited till a little more light was obtained, and then 
 commenced. " I had shipped on board of a vessel bound 
 to Smyrna, now about seven years ago. We had gone down 
 to Portsmouth, where we waited for one of the partners of 
 the house by which we had been freighted, and who was 
 going out as passenger. We were a man short, and the 
 captain went on shore to get one from the crimps, whom 
 he knew very well, and the fellows promised to send one 
 on board the next morning. Well, sure enough a wherry 
 came off with him just before break of day, and he and his 
 traps were taken on board ; but it was not perceived at the 
 time what he had in his arms under his grego, and what do 
 you think it proved to be at daylight ? Why, a large black 
 torn cat." 
 
 " What, a black one ? " 
 
 " Yes, as black as the enemy himself. The fellow came 
 down forward with it, and so says I, ' Why, messmate, you're 
 not going to take that animal to sea with us ? ' 
 
 " ' Yes, I am,' said he, very surlily ; ' it's an old friend of 
 mine, and I never parts with him.' 
 
 " ' Well,' says I, ' you'll find the difference when the 
 captain hears on it, I can tell you, and, for the matter of 
 that, I won't promise you that it will be very safe if it comes 
 near me when I've a handspike in my hand.' 
 
 "'I tell you what/ says he, 'it ain't the taking of a cat 
 
 148
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 on board what brings mischief, but it's turning one out of 
 a ship what occasions ill luck. No cat ever sunk a ship till 
 the animal was hove overboard and sunk first itself, and then 
 it does drag the ship down after it.' 
 
 " Well, one of the boys who did not care about such things, 
 for he was young and ignorant, put his hand to the cat's 
 head to stroke it, and the cat bit him right through the 
 fingers, at which the boy gave a loud cry. 
 
 " ' Now, that will teach you to leave my cat alone,' said 
 the man. ' He won't come near nobody but me, and he 
 bites everybody else, so I give you fair warning.' 
 
 "And sure enough the brute, which was about as big as 
 two common cats, was just as savage as a tiger. When the 
 first mate called the man on deck, the fellow left his cat 
 behind him in the fore-peak, just as if it were now here, 
 and it got into a dark corner, growling and humping its 
 back, with its eyes flashing fire at every one of us as we 
 came anigh it. ' Oh ! ' says we, ' this here won't never do ; 
 wait till the captain comes on board, that's all.' Well, the 
 hatches were off, and we were busy re-stowing the upper 
 tier of the cargo, which we had thrown in very carelessly 
 in our hurry to get down the river ; just putting the bales 
 in order (it wasn't breaking bulk, you see), and we were at 
 it all day. At last, towards evening, the captain comes on 
 board with the gentleman passenger, a mighty timorsome 
 sort of young chap he appeared for to be, and had never 
 before set his foot upon the plank of a vessel. So as soon 
 as the captain was on deck we all broke off our work, and 
 went to him to tell him about this cat, and the captain he 
 gets into a great rage as soon as he hears on it, and orders 
 the man to send the cat on shore, or else he'd throw it 
 overboard. Well, the man, who was a sulky saucy sort of 
 chap, and no seaman, I've a notion, gives cheek, and says 
 he won't send his cat on shore for no man, whereupon the 
 captain orders the cat to be caught, that he might send it 
 in the boat ; but nobody dared to catch it, for it was so fierce 
 to everybody but its master. The second mate tried, and 
 he got a devil of a bite, and came up from the fore-peak 
 without the cat, looking very blue indeed. And then the 
 first mate went down, and he tried ; but the cat flew at him, 
 and he came up as white as a sheet. And then the cat 
 
 149
 
 became so savage that it stood at the foot of the ladder, all 
 ready to attack whoever should come down, and the man 
 laughed heartily, and told us to fetch the cat. ' Well,' 
 says the first mate, ' I can't touch the cat, but I can you, 
 you beggar, and I will too, if it costs me twenty pounds ; ' 
 so he ups with a handspike and knocks the fellow down 
 senseless on the deck, and there he laid. And it sarved him 
 right. 
 
 " Well, then the captain thought to shoot the cat, for it 
 was for all the world like a wild beast, and one proposed one 
 thing and one another ; at last Jim, the cabin-boy, comes 
 forward with some brimstone matches in a pan, and he lights 
 them and lowers them down into the fore-peak by a rope- 
 yarn, to smother it out. And so it did sure enough, for all 
 of a sudden the cat made a spring up to the deck, and then 
 we all chased it here and there, until at last it got out to 
 the end of the flying jib-boom, and then Jim, the cabin-boy, 
 followed it out with a handspike, and poked at it as hard as 
 he could, until at last it lost its hold, and down it went into 
 the water, and Jim and the handspike went along with it, 
 for Jim, in his last poke at the cat, lost his balance, so away 
 they went together. Well, there was a great hurry in 
 manning the boat, and picking up poor Jim and the hand- 
 spike ; but the cat we saw no more, for it was just dark at 
 the time. Well, when it was all over, we began to think 
 what we had done, and as soon as we had put on the hatches 
 and secured the hold we went down below into the fore- 
 peak, where the smell of brimstone did not make us feel 
 more comfortable, I can tell you, and we began to talk over 
 the matter, for you see the cat should not have been thrown 
 overboard, but put on shore ; but we were called away to 
 man the boat again, for the fellow had come to his senses, 
 and swore that he would not stay in the ship, but go on 
 shore and take the law of the first mate, and the first mate 
 and captain thought the sooner he was out of the ship the 
 better, for we were to sail before daylight, and there might 
 not be a wherry for him to get into ; so the fellow took his 
 kit, and we pulled him on shore and landed him on Southsea 
 beach, he swearing vengeance the whole way ; and as he 
 stepped out on the beach he turned round to us and said, 
 as he shook his fist, ' You've thrown overboard a black torn 
 
 150
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 cat, recollect that ! and now you'll see the consequence ; a 
 pleasant voyage to you. I wouldn't sail in that vessel if you 
 were to offer her to me as a present as soon as she got to 
 Smyrna ; because why, you've thrown overboard a black torn 
 cat, and you'll never get there never!' cried he again, and 
 off he ran with his bundle. 
 
 " Well, we didn't much like it, and if the second mate 
 hadn't been in the boat, I'm not sure that we shouldn't all 
 have gone on shore rather than sail in the vessel ; but there 
 was no help for it. The next morning before daylight we 
 started, for the captain wouldn't wait to get another hand, 
 and we were soon out of soundings, and well into the B;iy 
 of Biscay. 
 
 " We had just passed Cape Finisterre, when Jim, the cabin- 
 boy, says one morning, ' I'm blessed if I didn't hear that cat 
 last night, or the ghost on it ! ' So we laughed at him ; for, 
 you see, he slept abaft, just outside the cabin-door, close to 
 the pantry, and not forward with the rest of us. 
 
 " ' Well,' says he, ' I heard him miaul, and when I awoke 
 I think I seed two eyes looking at me.' 
 
 " ' Well, Jim,' said I, for we had got over our fears, ' it 
 was you who knocked him overboard, so it's all right that 
 he should haunt you and nobody else.' Jim, however, could 
 not laugh, but looked very grave and unhappy. A few days 
 afterwards the captain and passenger complained that they 
 could not sleep for the noise and racket that was kept up 
 all night between the timbers and in the run aft. They said 
 it was as if a whole legion of devils were broken loose and 
 scampering about ; and the captain was very grave ; and as 
 for the passenger, he was frightened out of his wits. Still 
 we laughed, because we had heard nothing ourselves, and 
 thought that it must only be fancy on their parts, particu- 
 larly as the captain used to bowse his jib up pretty taut 
 every night. Well, all went on very well ; we arrived at 
 the Rock, got our fresh provisions and vegetables, and then 
 made sail again. The captain complained of no more noises, 
 and Jim of no more eyes, and the whole matter was almost 
 forgotten." 
 
 Here the narrator was interrupted by the thumping of 
 a handspike on the deck above. " Halloo ! what's the 
 matter now ? " 
 
 151
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Come, tumble up, my lads, and pump the ship out," 
 said the mate from above ; " we had almost forgotten that. 
 Be smart, now ; it's but a ten minutes' job." 
 
 Thus broke off the story, much to my annoyance ; but 
 it could not be helped ships must be pumped out so the 
 men went on deck, and I followed them. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 " Recollect," says the fellow, "you have thrown overboard a 
 black torn cat I " 
 
 _I_N a quarter of an hour the pump sucked, and we all 
 hastened down below to our grog and the completion of 
 our yarn. As soon as we were all comfortably seated as 
 before, Dick recommenced. 
 
 " Well, we were abreast of Malta, when the weather, 
 which had hitherto on the voyage been very fine, changed. 
 The clouds hung down very heavy, and there was every 
 symptom of a fierce gale ; and sure enough a worse gale I 
 never was in than came on that night and such a sea ! 
 the ship rolled gunnel under, for the gale was fair, but the 
 sea ran so high and so fast that we expected to be pooped 
 every minute. It was about midnight when the rain came 
 on in torrents, and the wind blew fiercer than ever. I 
 was on deck, and so was the first mate and another man 
 at the helm, for we were flying right before it, and she 
 was hard to steer. 
 
 " ' We shall have it worse yet/ said the captain. 
 
 " ' Miaw ! ' was the reply, so clear, so loud, we could not 
 tell where it came from. I thought it came from the 
 main-top. 
 
 " ' Mercy on us ! what was that ? ' said the first mate, 
 the light from the binnacle showing his face as pale as a 
 sheet. 
 
 " ' Miatp ! ' was the reply from somewhere. 
 
 " ' The black cat, by all that's blue ! ' cried the captain. 
 
 " ( The Lord have mercy upon us, we're all gone ! ' said
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 the mate, clasping his hands in terror. To clasp his hands, 
 of course he let go the wheel ; and the other man, who 
 was equally frightened, had not strength to hold it. Away 
 he went, right over the wheel, knocking down the mate 
 on the other side ; and the ship taking a heavy lurch, they 
 both went into the scuppers together. The ship broached- 
 to, and our mainmast and mizenmast went over the side." 
 
 "Do top that glim, Bill," said one of the men, in a 
 tremulous voice. 
 
 Dick paused while the snuff was taken off the candle ; 
 and the water went tap, tap, tap against the bends, with 
 a most melancholy sound. I really did feel rather queer 
 myself. 
 
 Dick continued. "Well, all hands were on deck immedi- 
 ately, and it was good two hours before we could clear the 
 wreck, for the men were disheartened. They had heard 
 the loud miani when in the fore-peak, and declared that it 
 was close to them ; and the passenger and Jim came out, 
 frightened out of their wits. They had heard the miatv, 
 and said that it was from under the cabin table. At last 
 we were clear of the wreck, and the wind roared louder 
 than ever. 
 
 " The captain was a stout-hearted fellow, and as the men 
 were collected together under the bulwark, he said, ' Well, 
 this breeze will shorten our distance, at any rate, and if it 
 holds we shall soon be at Smyrna.' 
 
 " ' We shall never see Smyrna ! ' replied the second mate, 
 his teeth chattering. 
 
 " ' No, never ! ' cried the seamen. 
 
 " The captain sent Jim down for his rum-bottle, and gave 
 every man a stiff glass of liquor, and that made them feel 
 more comfortable for a time ; when there was a sort of lull, 
 and again the loud miaw was repeated. 
 
 " ' There it is ! ' cried the men ; but they hardly had 
 time to say so, when the ship was pooped with a tremendous 
 sea, washing away the stern and quarter boats, and sending 
 all the men swimming forward. So loaded was the' ship 
 with water, that she stopped, and appeared as if she was 
 settling down. At last she rolled heavy to port and dis- 
 charged it, and away we went before the wind, faster than 
 ever. Well, there was some talk among the seamen ot 
 
 153
 
 throwing poor Jim overboard to appease the ghost of the 
 cat, for it was he who had thrown the cat overboard. But 
 the captain heard what the men were saying, and he swore 
 that he would knock the brains out of the first man who 
 laid hold of the boy ; and he sent Jim below out of harm's 
 way. Poor Jim ! how bitterly he cried, poor boy, when he 
 heard what was going on. 
 
 " Well, it's a long lane that has no turning, and no gale 
 lasts for ever: the next day it moderated, and the day 
 after the weather was quite fine, and the sea had gone 
 down. We recovered our spirits, the more so as we heard 
 uo more of the cat ; and having jury-rigged her aft, we 
 steered our course with a light breeze. We were now but 
 a short distance from Smyrna, and hoped to be there by 
 the next day ; but the second mate shook his head ; he 
 said, ' The cat has not done with us, for it was a black 
 lorn cat.' 
 
 " The fourth day the captain came on deck, and said, " I 
 heard a great washing of water in the run last night, as I 
 thought ; have you sounded the well lately ? " 
 
 " ' No/ replied the first mate, ' I left that to the carpenter.' 
 
 " ' Well, then, ask him.' W T ell, the carpenter had not 
 sounded the well, as it appeared ; and so he sounded it 
 immediately, and found that we had nix feet water in the hold. 
 
 " ' I knowed we were doomed,' said the second mate ; 
 ' we'll never get at port : ' and so thought the men ; but the 
 captain said 
 
 "'Why, the fact is, my lads, we must have sprung a 
 leak in the gale, and no wonder, beating against the wreck 
 so as we did when the masts went over the side. Come, 
 rig the pumps, and we shall soon clear her. The torn cat 
 has nothing to do with this, at all events.' 
 
 " Now, you see, our bottom cargo consisted of two or 
 three tier of crates of crockery, which would not spoil by 
 being wet; but the upper part of the cargo was bales of 
 dry goods and linen ; so the captain was very anxious that 
 they should work the pumps before the water got higher : 
 the weather was very fine, the sea smooth, and the wind, 
 although fair, was light. Well, the seamen were terrified, 
 and thought they were lost ; they asked for liquor, and 
 refused to work at the pumps ; they said it was no use, the 
 
 154
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 ship was doomed. Well, the captain he got very angry ; 
 he went down into the cabin, loaded his double-barrelled 
 gun, and swore that he would shoot the first man through 
 the head who refused to work at the pumps. The men 
 knew that he was in earnest, for he was a violent sort of 
 fellow, and so they set to. We didn't gain much upon 
 her ; I thought we did a little, but the men said no. The 
 captain declared that we did gain considerably, but it was 
 supposed that he only said so to encourage the people. 
 Well, the captain ordered the mate to take up the hatches, 
 that they might see the state of the cargo. This was done ; 
 the dry goods, as far as we could make out, were not injured, 
 and the men pumped spell and spell until the evening, when 
 the captain gave them a good allowance of grog, and an 
 hour to rest themselves. It was a beautiful moonlight 
 night : the sails were just asleep and no more ; but the 
 vessel was heavy, from the water in her, and we dragged 
 slowly along. The captain, who had gone down below 
 with the first mate, came up from the cabin, and said to 
 the men, ' Now, my lads, we'll set to again ; ' when 
 suddenly there was a loud, melancholy miaw ! which 
 terrified us all. We looked from whence the sound ap- 
 peared to come, and there, on the launch turned over 
 amidship, we beheld the ghost of the black torn cat, so 
 large, so black, with the broad moonlight shining on it ; 
 and so thin, it was the skeleton of the cat, only it looked 
 as black as ever ; its back was humped up and its tail 
 curved ; and, as it stood out in the broad moonlight, it 
 did look twice as big as the original cat, which was the 
 biggest I ever saw. Well, the men actually screamed; 
 they ran aft, upsetting the captain and mate, and rolling 
 over them and hiding their faces, with ' Lord have mercy 
 on us ! ' and ' God forgive our sins ! ' and ' Oh ! we're lost, 
 we're lost ! ' and every sort of crying and groaning that 
 could be thought of. At last the captain gets up from 
 under them in a great rage and looks forward to see what 
 was the matter, and there he sees the ghost of the torn cat 
 standing just in the same place ; and it gave another 
 miserable miaw ! ' Why,' cried the captain (who had his 
 grog on board, and was as brave as brass), ' it is the cussed 
 cat himself. Stop a moment.' Down he goes to the cabin, 
 
 155
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 reels up the hatchway again with his double-barrelled gun, 
 and lets fly at it " (here Dick lowered his voice to almost 
 a whisper) "the cat gave a shriek and then " 
 
 Here, during the pause, Bill put out his finger and thumb 
 to snuff the candle, but his hand shook he snuffed it out, 
 and we were all left in darkness. I can hardly describe the 
 feeling which appeared to pervade the whole of our party. 
 Every one was snuffling and crowding with their shoulders, 
 but still no one moved from his place. 
 
 "Well," said Dick, the narrator, in a quiet subdued voice, 
 "why don't one of you go and fetch a light? Come, jump 
 up, Bill, you topped it out." 
 
 " Ay, ay," replied Bill, evidently shaking ; " where's the 
 candle ? " 
 
 " Here," said one of the boys, handing it to him. 
 
 "Well, then, jump up yourself, you young whelp, you're 
 younger than me." 
 
 " I didn't put it out," replied the boy, whining. 
 
 " Up immediately, or I'll break every rib in your body," 
 replied Bill. 
 
 The boy, who was terribly frightened, got up at this 
 threat, and began to ascend the ladder ; he was about three 
 steps up, when we heard from the deck a horrible miatv ! 
 The boy gave a scream of terror, and fell down on his back 
 among us all, smashing the glass and flattening the tin cans 
 against the men's legs, who halloed with pain. At last 
 there was a dead silence again, and I could plainly hear the 
 loud throbbing of more than one heart. 
 
 "Come," said Dick again, "what was the fool frightened 
 about? Look for the candle, some of you." 
 
 At last Bill found it in his breast, broke in two and half 
 melted away, and was proceeding for a light when the 
 carpenter stepped to the hatch with his lantern, and said, 
 " Why, you're all in the dark there, shipmates ! Here, take 
 my lantern." 
 
 I may as well here observe that the carpenter had been 
 listening to the story as he sat by the hatchway on deck, 
 and it was he who had favoured us with the miatv which 
 had so frightened the boy. As soon as the lantern had 
 been received and the candle relighted, Dick recommenced. 
 
 "Well, my lads, I said that the captain went down below, 
 
 156
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 brought up his gun, and let fly at the cat, and then, well, 
 and then the cat gave a loud shriek, and falls down upon 
 the deck. The captain walks forward to it, takes it up by 
 the tail, brings it aft, and shies it among the men. 
 
 "'There, you fools,' said he, 'it is the cat himself; will 
 you believe your own eyes ? ' 
 
 " And sure enough, so it was ; for, you see, when Jim 
 tumbled overboard, 'it being then dark, and we so busy with 
 Jim, we did not look after the cat, and so it must have 
 crawled up the cable and run down into the hold while the 
 hatches were off; and all that noise heard aft must have 
 been the brute chasing the rats, I suppose. Jim may have 
 heard, but he could not have seen, the cat ; that was all 
 fancy and fright. You know how long a cat will live with- 
 out much food, and so the animal was pretty quiet after it 
 had killed all the rats. Then when the gale came on, and 
 the upper part of the cargo fetched way a little, for it was 
 loosely stowed, we suppose that it got jammed now and 
 then with the rolling, and that made it miaw ; and then, 
 when we took off the hatches to look at the cargo, after 
 we had sprung the leak, the cat, o' course, came out, and 
 a pretty skeleton it was, as you may suppose. Now do you 
 understand the whole of it ? " 
 
 "Yes, that's all clear," replied Bill ; "and it was no ghost, 
 after all ? But still the cat did do mischief, for if the mate 
 had not been frightened by it, he wouldn't have let go the 
 wheel, and the masts would not have gone by the lee." 
 
 " That's true enough, and he might have done more 
 mischief still if the captain had not shot him, for the men 
 would never have gone to the pumps again ; but when they 
 found out that it was nothing but the cat himself, then 
 they set to, and before the next evening the vessel was 
 clear, and only required pumping out every two hours, for 
 the leak wasn't great, after all. So there's a ghost story 
 for you, and I believe that all others will be found, like 
 mine, to end in moonshine. Now, suppose we turn in, for 
 we shall weigh at three o'clock in the morning." 
 
 We all tumbled into the standing berths in the fore-peak ; 
 I dreamt of black torn cats all night. The next morning 
 we weighed with a fair wind ; as before, I stood beside 
 Bramble, who pointed out to me everything worth notice 
 
 157
 
 or memory as we passed, but at last the motion affected 
 me so much that I could pay little attention, and I remained 
 by his side as pale as a sheet. We rounded the North 
 Foreland, and long before dark anchored in the Downs. 
 Bramble went no farther with the vessel, the captain him- 
 self being a good pilot for the Channel. A Deal boat came 
 alongside, we got into it, they landed us on the shingle 
 beach, and I followed Bramble up to his abode. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 Bramble's method of education proves very effective He also 
 points out a position in which you may prefer your enemies 
 to your friends. 
 
 L HE house of Philip Bramble was situated on the farther 
 side of a road which ran along the shore, just above the 
 shingle beach. It was a large cottage on one floor, the 
 street door entering at once into its only sitting-room. It 
 was furnished as such tenements usually are, with a small 
 dresser and shelves for crockery, and a table and chairs of 
 cherry wood ; on the broad mantelpiece, for the fireplace 
 was large, were several brass candlesticks, very bright, ranged 
 witli foreign curiosities, and a few shells ; half-a-dozen prints 
 in frames ornamented the walls ; and on large nails drove 
 into the panels, wherever the space could be found, were 
 hung coats, P-jackets, and other articles of dress, all ready 
 for the pilot to change whenever he came on shore wet to 
 the skin. Everything was neat and clean ; the planks of 
 the floor were white as snow, yet the floor itself was sanded 
 with white sand, and there were one or two square wooden 
 boxes, also filled with sand, for the use of those who smoked. 
 When I add that, opposite to the fireplace, there was a set 
 of drawers of walnut wood, with an escritoire at the top, 
 upon the flat part of which were a few books neatly arranged, 
 and over it an old-fashioned looking-glass, divided at the 
 sides near to the frame into sections, I believe that I have 
 given a catalogue of the whole furniture. When I followed 
 
 158
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Bramble into the room, a little girl of about nine or ten 
 years old ran into his arms, as he stooped down to receive 
 her. She was a pretty child, with a very fair skin and rosy 
 cheeks, her hair and eyes of a very dark brown, almost 
 approaching to black ; but she was not, in my opinion, near 
 so pretty as my sister Virginia. As Bramble kissed her, she 
 exclaimed, " Oh, father, I am so glad you are come home ! 
 Mrs. Maddox has been in bed ever since you left ; her leg 
 is very bad indeed." 
 
 " Whew ! " whistled Bramble, " I'm sorry to hear that of 
 the old lady ; and how have you got on without her assist- 
 ance ? " 
 
 "Why, don't you think I'm very tidy, father?" said she, 
 looking round the room. 
 
 " Yes, Bessy, you are very tidy ; and it's a pleasure to come 
 home to a tidy clean house. Here is a companion for you. 
 I told you he was coming, and you know his name." 
 
 " It's Tom Saunders, isn't it, father ? " 
 
 " Yes, that's his name, for want of a better so I leave you 
 to make friends, while I go up and see the poor old lady." 
 
 "You look cold and pale, are you not well ? " was the first 
 question of little Bessy. 
 
 "I'm cold, and not very well," replied I; " I have not 
 been used to knocking about on board ship." 
 
 " Very true ; I forgot you had never been at sea before. 
 Come to the fire, then, and sit in father's big chair." 
 
 " I never knew that your father had been married. I 
 thought Peter Anderson said that he w;:s a bachelor." 
 
 " And so he is," replied Bessy. " I'm not his daughter, 
 although I call him father." 
 
 " Indeed ! then whose daughter are you ? and who is the 
 old lady upstairs ? " 
 
 " The old lady upstairs is the widow of the pilot with whom 
 father served his time. Her husband was lost at sea, and 
 she keeps father's house. Father picked me up at sea, and 
 has taken care of me ever since." 
 
 " Then you don't remember your own parents ? " 
 
 " No, I .recollect nothing till I found myself in this house. 
 Father says I'm a Dutchman, because it was a Dutch ship or 
 a Dutch boat which I was taken out of." 
 
 " And how long was that a->-o ?" 
 
 159
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Nine years ago. I am now, I believe, about ten years 
 old." 
 
 Bessy then catechised me relative to my own family, and 
 I had not answered all her questions when Bramble came 
 downstairs. 
 
 " Bessy, dear, we must have the doctor to look at that leg 
 again. I'm afeared that it will never get well. Missus is 
 too old to shake it off." 
 
 " Shall I go now, father ? " 
 
 " Yes, child, go now, for she's in great pain with it ; and, 
 Tom, you go with Bessy and take care of her. But, before 
 you go, give me some 'baccy and the odds and ends." 
 
 As soon as Bessy had put the tobacco-pipes, some spirits, a 
 rummer and water on the table, and the spittoon at his feet, 
 she put on her bonnet, and off we set to the doctor's house, 
 about half a mile distant. I was soon on intimate terms with 
 Bessy : there was something so frank and winning about her, 
 such perfect honesty of character, that it was impossible not 
 to like her. We delivered our message, returned home, and, 
 being very tired, I was glad to go to bed. Bessy showed me 
 my room, which was very comfortable, and as soon as I laid 
 my head on the pillow I was fast asleep. 
 
 I was awakened the next morning by a knocking at the 
 door by little Bessy ; it was broad daylight, and I dressed 
 myself and went downstairs, where 1 found her very busy 
 putting everything in order. 
 
 " It was I knocked," said little Bessy ; " I thought you 
 would like to come and help me." 
 
 " And so I will," replied I ; " what shall I do ? " 
 
 " Oh, there's plenty to do now that Mrs. Maddox is ill, and 
 you and father are come back almost too much for a little 
 girl like me. Will you go to the pump and fetch the pails 
 full of water, for they are too heavy for me ? " 
 
 I did as she wished. " Anything else, Bessy ? " said I. 
 
 " Oh yes, plenty. You're very good-natured, Tom, and 
 I'm so glad you're come." 
 
 Bessy and I were fully employed for nearly an hour in 
 the front room and kitchen, clearing up and cleaning and 
 preparing for breakfast. All was ready before Bramble came 
 down and took a seat in his big chair, close to the breakfast- 
 table. 
 
 160
 
 " All ready, father/' said little Bessy, going up to Bramble 
 to be kissed. "Tom has been helping me." 
 
 " All's right," said Bramble ; " bring the book, dear." 
 
 Bessy brought a large Bible, and read a chapter aloud, then 
 closed it and put it away. 
 
 " We can't always do this, Tom," observed Bramble, "when 
 we're knocking about in the Channel ; all we can do is to 
 read it when we can. Come now to breakfast." 
 
 When we had finished I assisted Bessy to put everything 
 away, and then Bramble said to me, " Anderson tells me 
 you're a good scholar, Tom ; but you must now learn what 
 will be of use to me as well as to you. The first thing you 
 must learn, and which you can do on shore, are the points of 
 the compass to know them at sight and tell them quickly ; 
 for you see it's of great importance to a pilot to know exactly 
 how a ship's head is ; and the men at the helm, although 
 good seamen and steering well, are not so ready at answering 
 as a pilot wishes, and very often stammer at it sometimes 
 make mistakes. Now, you see, when I'm piloting a vessel, 
 if you stand at the binnacle, watch the compass, and answer 
 me quickly how the ship's head is, you'll be of use to me 
 in a very short time. Go up into my room, and under the 
 bed you will find a compass ; bring it down carefully, and 
 I'll give you a lesson at once." I brought the compass to 
 him, and Bramble made me write down the whole thirty- 
 two points at full length upon a piece of paper. When I 
 had done so, he told me I must learn them by heai*t as fast 
 as I could. 
 
 I studied them the whole of that day ; and in the evening, 
 finding myself perfect, I went up to Bramble and repeated 
 them without one mistake. 
 
 " All's right," said Bramble. " Now, Tom, give me the 
 paper ; if you know them to-night you ought to know them 
 to-morrow morning. I'll hear if you do, after breakfast." 
 
 I went to bed, was tapped up as before by Bessy, assisted 
 her to clean everything, taking off her hands all the heaviest 
 of the work ; indeed, what I have narrated of the first day 
 may be taken as a sample of my life on shore at Deal. After 
 breakfast I repeated the points of the compass correctly. 
 
 " Well, Tom, you have a good memory, that's certain ; all 
 the better for you, for pilots carry everything in their heads,
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 as you will find out. Now, then, look here." Bramble took 
 the glass off the top of the compass-box, lifted up the card, 
 and then showed me the needle below, which pointed to 
 the north. He then showed me the north point above, and 
 then the other points, making me repeat them as he put 
 his finger on them. As soon as I understood them, he 
 would put the stem of his pipe to one and ask me which it 
 was. When I was perfect with the points, he explained the 
 half points and quarter points. In two days I had gained 
 them all by heart. 
 
 " And now," says he, "we must try you. This iron skewer 
 is the ship's head, recollect, and I shall stick it into the 
 table. When I do so, you must tell me what point of the 
 compass stands to it, and then that will be the direction 
 of the ship's head. Do you understand ? Practice makes 
 perfect, and you must work at this all the time that you are 
 ashore. When you know the compass well, then I'll teach 
 you something else. Now, then, how's her head, Tom ? " 
 
 " North-half-west," said I, after a little time. 
 
 "Yes, very true; but you see, Tom, that wouldn't do 
 aboard ship. That's just the way most of the seamen would 
 puzzle at it. I must have the answer in a moment, and 
 that's why you must practise." 
 
 In the evening, when Bramble was smoking his pipe, I 
 was seated by him, and every minute he would change the 
 place of the iron skewei*, with " How's her head, Tom ? " 
 
 " We must get your 'prentice papers signed before we go 
 afloat again," said Bramble, "for they pick up boys as well 
 as men for the King's service, and you're a stout boy for 
 your age." 
 
 "Were you ever pressed yourself?" inquired I. 
 
 " No, but I had a narrow chance once, and had not our 
 captain been a smart fellow I and many more would have 
 been serving the King at this present moment." 
 
 "Tell me how that wa?," said I. 
 
 "Well, as soon as Bessy has done rattling with the cups 
 and saucers, I will." 
 
 " I've done now, father," said Bessy, taking her seat on a 
 stool close to Bramble's feet. 
 
 "Well, then, before I passed for pilot, just after the 
 breaking out of the war, I took it into my head to try my 
 
 162
 
 chance at privateering. There was plenty to pick up at 
 that time, and some of the Deal men had been very fortu- 
 nate, so I went on board of a twelve-gun lugger, commanded 
 by Captain Shank, fitted out in the river, with a crew of 
 sixty men. The press was very hot at that time, and our 
 men were kept at the crimps' houses until all was ready, 
 when we started and got off clear into the Channel without 
 being overhauled. 
 
 " We had been out a fortnight, keeping well on the 
 French coast, and had picked up two good prizes, when one 
 morning, as the fog was cleared up with a sharp northerly 
 wind, we found ourselves right under the lee of an English 
 frigate, not a mile from us. There was a bubble of a sea, 
 for the wind had been against the tide previous to its 
 changing, and we were then about six or seven miles from 
 the French coast, just between Boulogne and Cape Grisnex, 
 lying to for the fog to clear away. As soon as we saw the 
 frigate we knew that she would board us, and we were all 
 in a terrible fright." Here Bramble shifted the skewer and 
 said, " How's her head, Tom ? " 
 
 I replied, and he proceeded : 
 
 " The frigate hoisted her colours, and of course we did 
 the same. She then fired a gun as a signal for us to remain 
 hove to, and we perceived her boats lowering down. ' Now, 
 my lads,' said our captain, 'if you don't mind a shot or two, 
 I think I will save you from impressment this time.' We 
 all declared that we would stand a hundred rather than 
 be taken on board of a man-of-war. 'Very well,' says he, 
 ' starboard a little, and keep her a little away, so as to let 
 her go through the water ; but keep the fore-sheet to wind- 
 ward, so that we may appear only to have fallen off.' By 
 this plan we gradually increased our distance from the 
 frigate, and got more on her bow. All this while the boat 
 was pulling towards us, rising and tossing on the sea. but 
 still nearing us fast. As she came nearer to us we let the 
 lugger come up in the wind again for a short time, that we 
 might not appear to be dodging away, and then, when the 
 bowman was almost ready to lay in his oar, away we let her 
 go through the water, so that she was left astern again. 
 They could not well perceive this on board of the frigate, 
 although the officer in the boat was very savage, for at one 
 
 163
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 time he had his bow oar in and his boat-hook out. At last 
 the frigate, perceiving that we were apparently slipping 
 away, put her helm up, and fired a shot across our bows. 
 ' Now's your time, my boys/ said the captain ; ' let draw 
 the sheets, the breeze is strong. She must wait to pick up 
 her boat, and that will give us a mile at least.' Up went 
 the helm, and we made all sail right for the French coast. 
 How's her head, Tom ? " 
 
 I replied,, and Bramble resumed : 
 
 " The frigate ran down to her boat, and then rounded 
 to, to hoist it up ; the sea was heavy, and she was delayed 
 a minute or two, although, to do them justice, they were 
 very smart on board of her. As soon as the boat was up 
 she made all sail, and came foaming after us, as if she were 
 in as great a rage as the captain and those on board of her. 
 Every now and then she yawed to throw a shot at us from 
 her bow-chasers ; but that we didn't mind, as the yawing 
 checked her way, and it's not very easy to hit a low vessel 
 like a lugger in a toppling sea. Well, very soon we were 
 not four miles from the French coast, so we hauled down 
 our English colours and hoisted French. The frigate gained 
 on us very fast, but we continued to steer on, and she in 
 pursuit, until we were within gun-shot of the batteries. 
 What the Frenchmen thought we did not know, at all events 
 they did not fire, and we steered right on as if we were 
 chased, and the frigate followed after us, until we were 
 within a mile and a half of the batteries, when the frigate 
 thought proper to haul her wind; then the battery opened 
 upon her, and we could see that she was hulled more than 
 once, and, as she kept her wind along the shore, the other 
 batteries opened upon her, and she got a good mauling. 
 We saw her shift her fore-topsail yard as soon as she went 
 about again, and we afterwards heard that she had several 
 men hurt, which was a pity." 
 
 " And did not the batteries fire upon you ? " 
 
 " No, for we kept the French colours up, and hove to 
 within a mile of the coast. It was a lee-shore, and there 
 was too much surf and sea for them to send off a boat and 
 ascertain whether we were a French privateer or not ; so 
 there we lay till dusk, and then made sail again, and, being 
 so close into the French shore, we picked up a good prize 
 
 KM.
 
 " Up went the helm, and we made all sail right for the French 
 coast."
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 that very night. When the cruise was over I was satisfied. 
 I got my prize-money, and then, as I knew our own coast 
 well, I passed for pilot, and have served as one ever since. 
 How's her head, Tom ? " 
 
 "S.W. almost." 
 
 " S.W. almost won't do, Tom. It's not quite S.W., quarter- 
 south ; so you must say S.W. southerly. D'ye under- 
 stand ?" 
 
 When Bessy knocked at my door the next morning, she 
 cried out, laughing, " How's her head, Tom ? " and those 
 words made me jump up like lightning. 
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 In which Bramble points out to me that singing is part of the 
 profession of a pilot. 
 
 J.N about a fortnight from the time that Bramble commenced 
 his tuition, I was quite perfect with the compass ; his method 
 certainly was very good, for by such reiterated catechising 
 what you had to learn was graven on your memory. All day 
 long the same system was pursued. Even if dinner was on 
 the table, the compass was on a chair close by, and as I was 
 putting my fork to my mouth, much to Bessy's amusement, 
 out would come the question, " How's her head, Tom ? " 
 Bramble soon gained his point ; I could answer like lightning. 
 But whether I was by the fire indoors, or on the shingle 
 beach, his system was ever the same; every time that Bramble 
 opened his lips I gained some information ; he was never 
 wearying, and often very amusing. 
 
 One morning we were out on the beach we had been 
 conversing with the other pilots, and examining the vessels 
 in the offing with my glass when he pointed out to me, it 
 being low neap tide, that the Goodwin Sands were partially 
 dry. "Tom," continued he, "of all the dangers, not only 
 of the Channel, but in the wide ocean, there is none to be 
 compared with those sands : the lives that have been lost 
 on them, the vessels that have been wrecked, and the pro- 
 
 165
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 perty that has been sucked into them, would be a dozen 
 kings' ransoms ; for, yon see, Tom, they are quicksands, and 
 the vessel which goes on shore does not remain to be broken 
 up, but in two tides she disappears, sinking down into the 
 sands, which never give her or her cargo up again. There 
 must be a mighty deal of wealth buried there, that is certain. 
 They say that once they were a flourishing fertile island, 
 belonging to an Earl Godwin, whose name they now bear ; 
 it may be so the sea retreats at one place while it advances 
 at another. Look at Romney Marshes, where so many 
 thousands of sheep are now fed ; they run up many miles 
 inland ; and yet formerly those very marshes were an arm 
 of the sea, which vessels rode in deep water, and sea-fights, 
 I am told, took place. Howsomever, when the sea took the 
 Godwin island to itself, it made the best trap for vessels that 
 old Neptune now possesses, and he may consider it as the 
 most productive spot in his dominions. Lord help us ! what 
 a deal of gold and merchandise must there be buried below 
 yon yellow patch ! " 
 
 " Do you never save anything when vessels are run on 
 shore there ? " 
 
 " When they only tail on, we occasionally get them off 
 again ; but when once fixed, there's an end of it. Yes, we 
 save life occasionally, but at great risk of our own. I saved 
 little Bessy from a vessel ashore on these sands." 
 
 " Indeed ! Pray tell me how it was." 
 
 " Why, you see, Tom, it was just at the breaking out of 
 the war. It was in this very month of October, '93, that I 
 was out in a galley with some others, looking for vessels. 
 I had just then left off privateering, and got my warrant as 
 pilot (for you know I did serve my 'prenticeship before I 
 went a-privateering, as I told you the other night). Well, 
 it was a blowing night, and we were running in for the 
 Downs, intending to beach the galley and sleep on shore, for 
 we had been out five days, and only put a pilot on board of 
 one vessel. We were just to windward of the Sands, out 
 there, where I am now pointing ; the sea was very rough, 
 but the night was clear, and the moon shone bright, when 
 we saw a brig running down before the wind, under foresail 
 and close-reefed topsails. ' Why, Bill, as she steers she'll be 
 riglit between the Callipers,' said I to the man sitting by me. 
 
 166
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 'There's no mistake about that/ replied he; 'let's haul the 
 fore-sheet to windward, and lay to, to hail him ; he's coming 
 right down upon us.' Well, we did so, and we hailed some 
 time without any answer. At hist a man looked over the 
 gunnel, just as she was flying past us, and told us in Dutch 
 to go to the devil. ' I think you'll go there if you don't look 
 sharp,' replied Bill. ' Come, my lads, we may as well follow 
 her, and see if we cannot pi'event mischief So we bore up 
 after her, and hailed her several times, for we sailed very 
 fast, and there was a scuffling on deck ; I think that the 
 captain was drunk. All this passed in less than five minutes; 
 and then, as I knew would be the case, she struck on the 
 sands, and with such force that all her masts went over the 
 side immediately. Now, the sea rolls awfully over the shallow 
 water of those sands, Tom. We had kept with her as far as 
 we dared, and then hove-to about two cables' lengths to 
 windward of her, when she struck, for the ebb was still 
 running strong under our lee, which only made the sea more 
 cross and heavy. The waves made a clean breach over her, 
 and we knew that she would go to pieces in less than half-an- 
 hour ; but we did not like to leave so many to perish without 
 a trial to save them ; so we kept away, so as to get abreast 
 of them, and then lowered our sails and got out our oars. 
 We pulled close to them, but it was impossible to board ; we 
 should have been stove to pieces and swamped immediately. 
 The moon still shone bright, and we saw them as plain as we 
 could wish, and we made every attempt to save them, for 
 they were all crowded together forward. Once the sea drove 
 the boat so close that we touched her sides, and then a 
 woman pressed before the men, and reached over the gunnel, 
 extending her arms which held the child, while several others 
 attempted to get in ; but the return of the wave carried us 
 back so quick from the vessel, that, as they attempted to 
 jump in, they all went to the water, and never appeai'ed 
 again ; but I had caught hold of the child, and laid it down 
 in the stern-sheets. We made a second and third attempt, 
 but in vain. At last the vessel broke up, as it were, all at 
 once there was one loud cry, and all was still, except the 
 roaring and breaking waves which buried them. It wasn't a 
 scene to make us very lively, Tom ; we hoisted the sail and 
 ran on to the beach in silence. I took the child in my arms 
 
 167
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 it had been snatched out of its warm bed, poor thing, and 
 had nothing on but a calico nightgown. I took it up to the 
 cottage, which was then Maddox's (I bought it afterwards 
 of the widow with the money I made a-privateering), and I 
 gave it in charge to Mrs. Maddox. I did intend to have 
 sent it to the workhouse, or something of that sort ; but Mrs. 
 Maddox took a fancy to it, and so did I, and so I thought I 
 would take care of it, and I christened it by the name of 
 Betsy Godwin." 
 
 " You have no idea who she may be ? " 
 
 " Not a half one ; her cotton gown and cap told nothing ; 
 the vessel was Dutch, that's all I know. She may be the 
 child of the Stadtholder or the child of the ship's cook. 
 What's the matter ? " 
 
 " But did you notice any marks upon her person by which 
 she might be reclaimed ? " 
 
 " Not I. I only axed Mrs. Maddox whether it were a boy 
 or a girl." 
 
 " How old was she then ? " 
 
 " Well, how can I tell ? that's not in my way ; but 
 the knowing ones in these matters said that she must be 
 about eighteen months old, so we have taken that for 
 a departure as to her age. I love her now as if she were 
 my own child, and so will you, Tom, like a sister, when 
 you know her. She calls me her father, and you may 
 do the same, Tom, if you like, for I will be as good as a 
 father to you, if you are as good a boy as you now seem 
 to be. I like to be called father, somehow or another 
 it sounds pleasant to my ears. But come in now, I think 
 you have compassed the compass, so you must learn some- 
 thing else. 
 
 " There is another way, Tom," said Bramble, as he seated 
 himself in his large chair, " in which a smart 'prentice may 
 be useful to his master, and it is of quite as much importance 
 as the compass, which is in heaving the lead. You see, 
 Tom, the exact soundings being known will often enable a 
 pilot to run over the tail of a bank and save a tide ; that is, 
 when he knows that he can trust the man in the chains. 
 Some seamen are very particular in giving exact soundings, 
 but all are not; they care more for the song than they do 
 for anything else, and though the song is very musical, yet
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 it won't get a ship off when she's on shore. Now, two- 
 thirds of the seamen who are sent in the chains will not 
 give the soundings within half a fathom, and, moreover, 
 they do not give them quick enough for the pilot in many 
 cases ; if, therefore, you learn to heave the lead well, be 
 correct in your soundings and quick in giving them, you 
 will become of great use to me. You understand, don't 
 you ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied I. 
 
 " Well, go up into my room, and hanging on the nail 
 behind the door you will see a lead-line bring it me 
 down here." 
 
 I did so, and then Bramble explained to me how the 
 fathoms were marked on the line, and how the soundings 
 were given out. 
 
 " You see," said he, " wherever there is a mark with 
 a piece of leather or bunting, whether it be white or 
 red, it is called a mark ; and if you had five fathoms of 
 water, you would cry out by the mark five ; but at the 
 other depths there are no marks, but so many knots tied 
 as there are fathoms, as here at nine ; and then you 
 would say by the deep nine. Now run the line through 
 your hand, and see if you can repeat the marks and deeps 
 as they pass." 
 
 I did so. 
 
 "Very well. Now for the song, for there is a sort of 
 tune to it." Bramble then again passed the line through 
 his hands, giving the song to each fathom, half-fathom, and 
 quarter-fathom, and making me sing them after him, after 
 which I had to repeat them by myself. The next day he 
 took out the marks and knots from the whole line, and 
 giving me a two-feet rule to re-measure it, made me put 
 them all in again. This I had to repeat three or four times. 
 By this plan they were fully impressed on my memory ; 
 and as for the song, he made me sing it almost every half- 
 hour for three or four days, Bessy generally repeating, in 
 her clear voice, from the back kitchen or upstairs, "and a 
 quarter seven by the deep nine." 
 
 On the fourth day Bramble said, "Well, Tom, I think 
 both you and Bessy may leave off singing now. You have 
 yet to learn the most important part, which is to heave the 
 
 169
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 lead ; but we mast wait till we get on board of a vessel 
 for that. Observe, Tom, it's all very well singing when 
 you've plenty of water, and I like it, for it sounds musical 
 and pleasant to the ear ; but in shallow water the pilot's 
 answer must be much shorter and quicker, as you will find 
 out by-and-by." 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 In which I go afloat, and obtain some knowledge of the English 
 Channel. 
 
 J.T may be as well here to remark that the system of 
 pilotage is different now from what it used to be at the 
 period of which I am writing. The Cinque Port pilots now 
 carry vessels from the Downs to the river, and from the 
 river to the Downs. Their pilotage extends no farther. 
 Vessels seldom require pilots for the Channel, and do not 
 take them unless they are bound to some port in the Channel 
 with which they are unacquainted, and those pilots who ply 
 in the Channel are termed Hoblers ; but at the time I refer 
 to, the regular pilots used to go out in their galleys to the 
 chaps of the Channel, and take charge of vessels all the way 
 up, which, by the new regulations, they do not do. The 
 arrangements for pilotage have been much improved of late 
 years, and those employed are better qualified. 
 
 I had remained at Deal about three weeks when an out- 
 ward-bound Indiaman anchored in the Downs ; her pilot 
 came on shore, and she made the signal for another. It 
 was Bramble's turn, a galley was launched, and we went 
 on board. 
 
 The ship was bound to Plymouth, from whence she was 
 to sail with convoy to a certain latitude. The weather was 
 now fine and frosty, and we made sail when the tide served. 
 As soon as we were fairly out in the Channel, Bramble 
 went with me into the main-chains, and showed me how to 
 heave the lead. After several attempts, in which I some- 
 times would hit the spare topsail-yard upon which I stood, 
 sometimes would nearly break my own head, and once con- 
 
 170
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 trived to throw the lead over the hammock-rails in-board, 
 I succeeded in getting it round over my head ; and when 
 I had once gained that point, I made fewer mistakes. In 
 two days we arrived at Plymouth ; and as Bramble kept 
 me at it till my arms ached, nearly half the day, I could 
 by that time heave the lead pretty fairly, that is to say, 
 without danger to myself or other people. The day after 
 we arrived at Plymouth we got into a pilot boat and went 
 out in search of employment, which we soon found, and we 
 continued chiefly taking vessels up to Portsmouth and down 
 to Plymouth, or clear of soundings, for some time. During 
 this time my practice at the lead was incessant, and I 
 became very perfect. When I was not at the lead Bramble 
 would make me stand at the binnacle and watch the com- 
 pass, so that, by the time we arrived at Deal again, I was 
 pretty competent in those two branches of my art, except 
 that, having practised the lead mostly in deep water, I had 
 not acquired accuracy and expedition in giving the sound- 
 ings. But I learnt a great deal more of my profession ; 
 Bramble explaining to me the sails, rigging, and names 
 and uses of the ropes, and the various manoeuvres practised, 
 all of which he would catechise me in afterwards, to ascer- 
 tain if I was perfect, and had remembered what he told 
 me. I was, therefore, under excellent tuition. Whatever 
 port we entered Bramble would point out the landmarks 
 to me, state the distances from point to point, and the 
 dangers to be avoided. These I could not so well retain 
 perfectly, and required occasional reminding, but altogether 
 I gave him satisfaction. It was on New Year's Day, 1800, 
 that we boarded a large homeward-bound Indiaman, which 
 had just struck soundings. She was a thousand-ton ship, 
 with a rich cargo of tea on board, and full of passengers, 
 besides more than one hundred invalids from the regiments 
 out there, who had been sent home under the charge of 
 two officers. 
 
 What a difference there appeared to me to be between 
 the Indiaman going out and this one coming home ! the first 
 so neat and clean in her decks, and this so crowded and so 
 weatherworn by her long voyage. What with troops in old 
 jackets, which had once been scarlet, Lascars with their 
 curly black hair, and dark handsome features, yellow men, 
 
 171
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 sickly women, and half-caste children, with their Hindoo 
 Ayahs, tigers, lions, turtles, cows, sheep, goats, and pigs, on 
 the booms and main deck, the vessel was in a strange motley 
 of confusion. 
 
 As soon as we were put on board, the captain, officers, 
 and passengers crowded round to inquire the news. Bramble, 
 according to pilot custom, had brought off one or two late 
 Plymouth papers (one of which, I recollect, gave the account 
 of the cutting out of the Hermione by Captain Hamilton) ; 
 but the people on board were eight months behindhand at 
 least as regarded what had passed. They had not even 
 heard of Sir Sidney Smith's defence of Acre against Bona- 
 parte, or anything else which had subsequently occurred ; 
 so that as soon as Bramble had taken charge, and put the 
 ship's head the right course (for the wind was fair), there 
 was no end to question and answer. And while Bramble was 
 questioned by the captain and passengers, I was attacked by 
 the midshipmen, or guinea-pigs, as they are called. Having 
 a fair wind, we ran right for the Downs, where we arrived 
 on the morning of the second day. Here the purser of 
 the ship went on shore with his despatches, and the ship 
 anchored to await orders, by the next post, to go up 
 the river. 
 
 " Tom," said Bramble, as the vessel anchored, " I cannot 
 quit the ship, but you may, so just get on shore in one of 
 the boats, and see how little Bessy is, and poor old Mrs. 
 Maddox's leg; and, Tom, take our dirty linen on shore and 
 bring off clean." 
 
 I was glad enough to obey his orders, for I was very 
 anxious to see dear little Bessy again ; so I dropped into a 
 boat that was going on shore for fresh beef, taking with me 
 two or three little presents for Bessy, out of the many which 
 I had received when on board, for the officers arid men were 
 very kind to me, and had given me many things which they 
 did not value, but which I did very much, as they were quite 
 new to me. 
 
 The custom officers at Deal were not very particular at 
 that time. 1 was not searched, and arrived at the cottage, 
 where I found Bessy sitting at her needle. She threw down 
 her work and ran to me, and as I kissed her the tears ran 
 down her cheeks. 
 
 172
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Where is father, Tom? I'm so glad to see you; but 
 where is father ? I've been so frightened, the winter has 
 been so rough." 
 
 " He's on board of the Indiaman, but being in charge he 
 cannot come on shore, so he sent me." 
 
 " Oh ! I'm so glad. You have been away so long, and we 
 have had nothing but gales of wind ; and do you know that 
 Williams and Steers are both drowned ? " 
 
 " No, indeed, we know nothing ; but father will be sorry 
 to hear of it, for they were friends of his." 
 
 " Well, Tom, it's not fair to leave a little girl like me alone 
 here, for Mrs. Maddox has kept her bed ever since you left. 
 Her leg is better, but she has pains in her limbs, and groans 
 so all night, and here I am left by myself, to hear her groan 
 and the wind roar." 
 
 Here Bessy began to cry, and I to console her as well as I 
 could, although I did feel that it was hard that such a child 
 should be left so lonely. The presents I brought her made 
 her wipe away her tears, and she was very soon as lively and 
 joyous as ever. 
 
 " I heard father say, Bessy " (I always called Bramble my 
 father, as he had said I might), " that he had picked up 
 something this winter, for he has had none but heavy vessels, 
 and you know pilotage is paid by the draught of water." 
 
 " Well, he may have made money, but I'm sure we haven't 
 spent any to matter, for I have hai-dly been once a week 
 to Mrs. Maddox for money since you have gone. She eats 
 hardly anything, and I can't eat my meals when I'm alone 
 down here. Will father come home after he has been up 
 the river ? " 
 
 " Yes, Bessy, he said that we should take a spell on shore." 
 
 "Tom, don't you think I might go on board and see him 
 for half-an-hour ? " 
 
 "Yes, I don't see why not; speak to Mrs. Maddox." 
 
 Bessy ran upstairs, and came down with the required per- 
 mission, provided a neighbour's girl would remain in the 
 house, and that she went under my escort. Her bonnet was 
 soon on, and we obtained a passage in one of the Indiaman's 
 boats which was shoving off, for the water was quite smooth, 
 and the ship's boats could lie on the shingle without difficulty. 
 The officer took Bessy under his boat cloak, and we were
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 soon on board. Bramble was not on deck at the time, and 
 when I went down to look for him, l.essy remained on the 
 quarter-deck in admiration of all she saw. But Bramble was 
 not below as I supposed he had gone into the cuddy with 
 the captain ; and when he came out, his first knowledge of 
 Bessy's being on board was being embraced by the waist 
 with her little arms. 
 
 "Why, Bessy, my chil.l," said Bramble, just as I returned 
 on deck. "This is Master Tom's doing," continued he, 
 kissing her ; " so you have come to see your father ? " 
 
 " Why, you would not come on shore to see me, father," 
 said Bessy, as Bramble took her up and kissed her again. 
 
 " Well, Tom, have you brought the clean things ? " 
 
 " No, I must go on shore again with Bessy, father." 
 
 "Very true, so you must." 
 
 Bessy was taken much notice of by the captain and all on 
 board. No wonder ; her fair skin and clear transparent red 
 and white were in such contrast with the bilious-looking 
 passengers that she appeared as if she was not of the same 
 race. She was much admired, and received many little 
 presents ; and when she left the ship, after staying on board 
 an hour, she was much delighted with her trip, and still 
 more so with the promise of Bramble that he would stay 
 ashore for some time as soon as he came back from the river. 
 I remained with her on shore till dusk, and then, having 
 collected the clean linen, as we were expected to sail early 
 the next morning, I returned on board the Indiaman. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 Showing the importance on board ship of a rope's end well 
 appli.'d. 
 
 _L HE next morning, as we expected, the orders came down 
 for the Indiaman to go round to the river. The wind was fair, 
 but light ; we hove up and made sail, stemming the last of 
 the ebb. When the flood made, the wind died away, so that 
 we made but little progress, much to the annoyance of those 
 
 174
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 on board, who were naturally impatient to land after so 
 tedious n voyage. Towards the evening it fell calm, and a 
 fog bank rose on the horizon to the eastward. There were 
 still two hours of daylight, when, as I was sweeping the 
 horizon with my glass, I discovered the three masts of a 
 vessel with no sails set on them. As she was a long way off 
 I went half-way up the main rigging to have a better view 
 of her, and made her out to be a large lugger. I went down 
 to the poop, where Bramble stood smoking a cheroot with 
 some of the officers of the ship. " Father," says I, " there's 
 a large lugger on our beam, with her sails lowered down. I 
 caught her masts with the glass just now." 
 
 " Then she's a French privateer, you may depend upon 
 it," replied Bramble, "and she means to try to take us by 
 surprise to-night." 
 
 The officers went down and reported it to the captain : 
 the glasses were fixed upon her, and there was little doubt 
 as to what she was. 
 
 " Lucky you discovered her, boy, for we might have been 
 surprised, that's a fact," said the captain ; " however, now 
 she shall catch a Tartar." 
 
 " She's waiting for the fog, captain," said Br;:mble, " which 
 will come rolling down with the shift of wind in about an 
 hour or two, I expect ; and then we must allow her another 
 hour to get alongside of us. Depend upon it she has plenty 
 of men, and intends to try to board us in the fog." 
 
 Everybody was now on the qui vive ; the women were, 
 as usual, frightened ; the men passengers looked grave, the 
 Lascars rather unsteady ; but we had forty English seamen 
 and a hundred invalid soldiers on board, who could all be 
 depended upon. The gtms were loaded and shotted, and 
 the invalid soldiers were mustered ; muskets and ammuni- 
 tion handed up ; the bayonets fixed, unfixed again ; and 
 then they were ordered to remain on the booms with their 
 accoutrements on and their muskets by their sides. The 
 officers still kept their glasses on the lugger, until at last 
 the fog came down and we could see her no more. 
 
 The officers who commanded the invalids, after a con- 
 sultation with the captain, at which Bramble assisted, told 
 off' their men into two parties, one of them being appointed 
 to assist the seamen with their bayonets in repelling the 
 
 175
 
 boarders (should the attempt be made), and the other to 
 fire upon them and into the deck .of the vessel when she 
 came alongside. The Lascars were stationed at the guns, 
 in case they might be required ; but no great dependence 
 was placed upon their services. 
 
 By the time that these arrangements had been made, the 
 fog had reached the Indiaman, and we were at the same 
 time taken aback with the easterly breeze which brought 
 it down to us ; being near to the land, we put the ship's 
 head off shore. The wind continued light and the water 
 smooth, but the fog thickened every minute ; at last we 
 could hardly see as far as the foremast of the vessel. 
 
 " He'll be puzzled to find us, I think," said the captain. 
 
 " He'll find us, never fear," replied Bramble. " He has 
 calculated the time of the fog reaching us, and he knows 
 that we must lay our head off-shore to be sure, we might 
 give him the go-by if we bore up and ran back again to 
 the Downs." 
 
 " I think I see myself bearing up and running away from 
 a rascally French privateer," said the captain. " Keep a 
 sharp look-out there forward." 
 
 " Ay, ay, sir," replied the chief officer. 
 
 Half-an-hour more passed, and by our calculation the 
 privateer should have been on board of us, 'but we could 
 see nothing of her, although the fog had cleared up a little. 
 The soldiers were now ordered to load their muskets. I 
 was on the poop with Bramble, when, happening to turn 
 and look aft (the very opposite direction from which the 
 privateer was to be expected), I saw her three lugsails 
 looming in the mist, just on the quarter, not half a cable's 
 length from us. I jumped down to where the captain was 
 standing, and said to him, " There she is, sir, close on our 
 lee quarter." The captain sprang on the poop, saw the 
 vessel, and ordered the men to come aft in silence. The 
 tramp of the soldiers' feet was scarcely over when the lugger 
 was alongside of us, her masts banging against our main and 
 mizen chains as she rolled with the swell 'under our lee. 
 The Frenchmen gave a cheer, which told us how very 
 numerous they were : they climbed up the side and into 
 the chains like cats, and in a few seconds all was noise, 
 confusion, and smoke. It was impossible to know what 
 
 176
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 the result was to be for about a minute, when the cheers 
 from our own men announced that the assailants had been 
 beaten back. But hardly hacl the cheering ceased on our 
 side when another cheer was heard from the lugger, and 
 the attempt to gain our decks was repeated. This time the 
 Frenchmen fought more obstinately than, before, and it was 
 nearly five minutes before they were repelled. It was not 
 yet dark (although the fog was thick), and you could make 
 out their countenances pretty clear : a more wild, reckless 
 set of fellows I never beheld, and they certainly fought very 
 gallantly, but they were di'iven back again ; and once more 
 were the cheers from the British seamen and soldiers mixed 
 up with the execrations and shouts of the still contending, 
 although retreating, Frenchmen. 
 
 Just at this period of the conflict I was standing on the 
 poop by Bramble, who hud been watching the result, when 
 he said, " Tom, come with me ; do you jump into the main 
 chains with a double part of the topsail halyards fall, and 
 when the lugger's mast strikes against the chains as she 
 rolls into us, pass the fall round it underneath the rigging, 
 and hand the end in to me." 
 
 We both leapt off the poop ; he gave me the bight of the 
 halyards. I crept out of the port into the chains and passed 
 it round the lugger's mainmast, as he told me, handing in 
 the bight to him, which he belayed slack to the main-sheet 
 kevel. At the time I perceived a man lying wounded or 
 dead in the main chains, but I paid no attention to him 
 until, as I was about to get on board, he attracted my 
 attention by seizing my leg, and making his teeth meet 
 in the small part of it above the ankle. I could not help 
 crying out, I was so taken by surprise with the pain ; how- 
 ever, I kicked him off, and turning to look at him, I found 
 it was a wounded Frenchman, who, perceiving what I was 
 about, had paid me that compliment. As soon as I was 
 on board I heard the captain say to Bramble, " Well, pilot, 
 he has had enough of it." 
 
 " Yes, and he won't escape, captain, for Tom has got 
 him fast by the masthead, and they dare not climb up to 
 cut themselves adrift. All that you have to do now is to 
 let the soldiers fire on his decks until they run below, and 
 then our men can board and take possession of her." 
 
 177 M
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 The captain, perceiving that the vessel was made fast, 
 gave the necessary orders. The soldiers lined the hammock 
 nettings and chains, and such a shower of musketry was 
 poured into her decks that the Frenchmen were soon driven 
 below, and our seamen then slipped down her rigging, 
 boarded, and took possession of her. The prisoners having 
 been ordered up and passed into the forehold, the wounded 
 men were then looked after. We had eleven wounded, 
 but none killed ; the Frenchman had eight killed and seven- 
 teen wounded ; among others, the captain, who had headed 
 the second attempt to board. She was called the Pucelle 
 d' Orleans, of twelve guns and a hundred and twenty- 
 five men. 
 
 It was two or three hours before we were again all to 
 rights, and a party sent on board of the prize ; and then 
 there was again another kind of confusion, from the con- 
 gratulations, drinking healths, the women coming up on 
 deck, &c. ; however, the weather continued light, so it 
 was of no consequence. That Frenchman bit very hard, 
 and I limped for three or four days afterwards. 
 
 " Well, Tom," said Bramble, " I see you've got nerve, so 
 all's right. You had better go and lie down now, for you 
 must be tired ; I'll call you in the morning." 
 
 Very glad was I to limp to bed. All night I dreamt of 
 nothing but volleys of musketry, and boarding and reboard- 
 ing, and being wounded in the leg, and then I would awake 
 with the smart of the Frenchman's teeth. 
 
 The next morning when I came on deck the captain 
 thanked me for my services, and said that the lugger would 
 have escaped had it not been for me. I replied that it was 
 Bramble who prevented her escape, as I should not have 
 thought of making her fast if I had not been told. 
 
 " That's all true enough," replied the captain ; " but how 
 many of your age, having been told to do it, would have 
 done it, Tom ? I shall not forget you." 
 
 I went on the poop to Bramble, who, as usual, had his 
 short pipe in his hand ; and I certainly was pleased when 
 I saw what a beautiful craft we had helped to capture. 
 She sat like a swan on the water, and sailed round and 
 round us with the greatest ease. 
 
 In the afternoon we anchored at the Nore, and sent 
 
 178
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 away all the prisoners to Sheerness. I must not forget to 
 say how very kind and generous the passengers were to 
 me. They made a great many presents, some of value, as 
 I afterwards found out ; and I was glad to receive them 
 that I might give them to Virginia and those who had 
 been friendly to me. 
 
 The next morning we arrived off Greenwich, and Bramble 
 told me to go on shore and remain with my father and 
 mother until he came down, which he would do in a 
 few days, and pay a visit to his old friend Anderson. I 
 landed with all my contraband articles in the boat, but 
 no one thought of stopping or searching the former " Poor 
 Jack." My insignificance was my protection; and I arrived 
 safely at Fisher's Alley with all my curiosities and prohibited 
 effects. When I entered the house I perceived that there 
 was a third person sitting in company with my mother and 
 Virginia ; but Virginia sprang to me, and I threw down 
 my bundles with which I was loaded, and pressed her in 
 my arms. Although I had been absent but four months, 
 she appeared to be very much grown, and in every way 
 improved. As soon as I had released her I offered my 
 hand to my mother, who took it very coldly, and then 
 observed, " Tom, you will be so ungenteel ; don't you see 
 there is a gentleman here ? " 
 
 " I beg his pardon, mother," replied I ; " but I could only 
 see my sister just then." 
 
 "And I admire your feeling, Tom," replied the party. 
 " Mrs. Saunders, you must not scold him for that. How do 
 you do, Tom, and how do you like your profession ? " con- 
 tinued he, holding out his hand. 
 
 I took his hand, and looking at him I recognised him. 
 " O sir ! you are the gentleman who was sitting in the 
 room when we called upon Sir Hercules and her ladyship." 
 
 " I am so, Tom, and I promised Sir Hercules that I would 
 have an eye to you all, and be of any use to you that I could. 
 My name is Wilson, and I'm what the sailors call a shark, 
 that is, I'm a lawyer." 
 
 " Well, you don't appear as if you would bite, sir," replied 
 I, as I looked at his venerable and kind face. 
 
 " No, no, we never frighten people by our looks. We 
 don't carry our teeth with us ; but I have several rows of 
 
 179
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 them, all upon shelves in my chambers, called the 'Statutes 
 at Large/ and by other names." 
 
 He then entered into conversation with me, and I told 
 him most of what had passed, of course not forgetting that 
 the Indiaman we had brought up the river had captured 
 a privateer. He sat about an hour, and then went away, 
 desiring me to call upon him. I was not sorry when he 
 went, as I wished to show my presents to Virginia, and give 
 her those which she liked best. When Virginia had selected 
 for herself, or rather I had forced upon her ail she most 
 admired, I gave a cut ivory card-case, a filigree needle-case, 
 and a small red scarf to my mother, who, for the first time 
 In her life, appeared pleased with me, and said that they 
 were very genteel, and she was much obliged to me. The 
 remainder I put away in my room upstairs, intending to keep 
 some for Bessy, and give the others to Mrs. St. Felix, the 
 doctor, and old Nanny. 
 
 I then went to the hospital and found out my father, old 
 Anderson, and Ben. I narrated to them much more circum- 
 stantially than I did to the old lawyer the particulars of 
 the capture of the privateer. Anderson put a great many 
 inquiries to me, as to my liking my profession, and also con- 
 cerning little Bessy, whose history I communicated to him. 
 After my father and Ben had left he gave me a great deal 
 of advice, all of which I trust that I treasured up. 
 
 " I hear," said he, " that Spicer has been talking a good 
 deal about you, and inquiring very often when you were 
 expected to return. Were you very intimate with that 
 man ? " 
 
 I replied in the negative, and then narrated the whole 
 history of the spy-glass, the erasure of the name by Mrs. St. 
 Felix, and the recognition of it by Spicer. 
 
 " You did right to leave him in his error relative to where 
 you received the glass from," said Peter Anderson ; " there 
 is some mystery there which time may unravel, but do not 
 say a word of it to any one, Tom. I am glad that you have 
 told me, as in case you are away, and anything should occur, 
 I shall know how to act." 
 
 I must acknowledge that I now walked proudly through 
 the streets of Greenwich. I was no longer Poor Jack, but 
 I was earning my livelihood in my profession. I had reason 
 
 180
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 to be still prouder when, two days afterwards, Mr. Wilson 
 carne to my mother's with the newspaper in his hand in which 
 there was a long account of the capture of the privateer, and 
 the conduct of Bramble and of me spoken of in the highest 
 terms. This he read aloud to my mother and Virginia. I 
 watched my sister. The tears filled her eyes as she listened, 
 and when Mr. Wilson had done, her arms were round 
 my neck, and her smiles were mixed with her tears, and 
 sometimes she would laugh as she cried. Oh ! how I 
 loved her then, for I felt how dearly she loved me ; even 
 my mother appeared gratified, although she said nothing, 
 but continued to repair the lace veil upon which she had 
 been employed. That evening I went with Virginia to 
 call upon Mrs. St. Felix, taking with me the presents I 
 had laid aside for her. She welcomed me as usual, and 
 accepted what I brought for her without hesitation and with 
 many thanks. 
 
 "Well, Mr. Tom," said she, "I'll just put away all your 
 nice little remembrances, and then I'll tell you that I've 
 heard all about your behaviour in the fight with the priva- 
 teer, and I've no doubt but that, if you continue to go on as 
 you've begun, you will one day have a leg the less, as your 
 father has before you." 
 
 " I hope not," replied I ; "two legs are better than one." 
 
 " Yes, when you want to run away, that's true. I see now 
 why you're so anxious to save your legs." 
 
 " But, Mrs. St. Felix, if it had not been for that good spy- 
 glass you gave me, I never should have discovered the priva- 
 teer, and we should not have been prepared for her." 
 
 " Well, that's fortunate ; it didn't prove a glass too much, 
 anyhow, or you'd have seen double. I suppose, then, all 
 these pretty things are my share of the prize-money." 
 
 "No, they are no value, except to prove to you that Poor 
 Jack has not forgotten your kindness, and never will." 
 
 " That I believe ; and believing that, I suppose you have 
 not forgotten old Nanny." 
 
 "No; but I have not seen her yet. I intend to go to- 
 morrow ; but I have something for the doctor. He is not at 
 home, will you give it to him ? " 
 
 " Certainly ; you know I am as good as a mother to 
 him." 
 
 181
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 K \ think the doctor would rather you'd be a wife to 
 him." 
 
 " That's a foolish idea that's in many people's heads, 
 Tom, which I'll thank you to contradict. I never intend to 
 change my name." 
 
 " Don't make too sure/' replied I ; and I added at a 
 venture (why, I know not, but I had formed the idea in my 
 mind that St. Felix was not her proper name), "you may 
 change it yet for your real name." 
 
 " Tom, Tom," cried the widow, " what do you mean ? " 
 
 " Nothing," replied I, " I was only joking." 
 
 "Well then, don't talk such nonsense, or I shall send you 
 out of the shop." 
 
 I had, however, it appeared, struck upon a chord which 
 jarred, and all the spirits of Mrs. St. Felix vanished at once. 
 So Virginia and I wished her a good evening, and returned 
 home. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 Some little difference in the proceeds of this chapter, and my 
 former " Copper for Poor Jack, your honour." 
 
 \JN our arrival at my mother's I found a letter from 
 Bramble, stating that he would be at Greenwich in two 
 days, and further informing me that the Honourable Com- 
 pany had been pleased, in consequence of the report made 
 of our good behaviour, to award to him the sum of two 
 hundred pounds, and to me the sum of one hundred pounds, 
 as a remuneration for our assistance in the capture of the 
 privateer. 
 
 This was news indeed. One hundred pounds ! I never 
 thought that I should possess such a sum in my life. One 
 hundred pounds ! what should I do with it ? My mother was 
 astonished, and then fell into a very grave mood. Virginia 
 was pleased, but appeared to care less about it than I thought 
 she would have done. My father came in as usual with Ben 
 the Whaler, and I read the letter. 
 
 " Why, Tom, that's about as much prize-money as I have 
 
 182
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 made in all ray sarvice," said my father, "and you've been 
 afloat only four months. Come, missis, send for some beer, 
 and let us drink Tom's health, and success to him. God 
 bless you, my boy ! the papers say you deserved it, and 
 that's better than your getting it. I'm proud of you ; I am, 
 indeed, my boy ; your father's proud of you, Tom " and 
 here my father showed more emotion than ever I witnessed 
 in him before ; however, he put his lips to the porter-pot, 
 and when he had drained it nearly to the bottom, he had 
 quite recovered himself. 
 
 "Well, Tom," said Ben, after he had finished the small 
 modicum of beer left him by my father, "and what do you 
 mean to do with all that money ?" 
 
 " I'm sure I don't know I have no want of it I have 
 everything I wish for." 
 
 " Come, missis," said my father, " we must have another 
 pot, for I drank deep, and Ben has been shared out." My 
 mother very graciously sent for another pot of porter, which, 
 with the newspaper, occupied Ben and my father till it was 
 time for us to break up and go to bed. 
 
 The next morning when I went down I found Virginia 
 alone, my mother having returned to her room. 
 
 " Tom," said she, " what do you think my mother said to 
 me when we were going to bed last night ? ' 
 
 "Tell me." 
 
 " She said, ' Tom says he don't know what to do with his 
 money. I only wish I had it ; I would turn it into three 
 times the sum in three years, and have a better home for 
 you, my dear.' " 
 
 " Did she say how ? " 
 
 " Yes, I asked her how ; she said that she should take a 
 new house with a shop up the town, and set up as a milliner, 
 with apprentices ; that, as soon as she was fairly employed, she 
 should give up getting up fine linen, and only take in laces 
 to wash and mend, which was a very profitable business." 
 
 " Well," says I, " Virginia, my mother is a hard-working 
 woman, and a clever woman, and I dare say she would do 
 very well, and as she says she would have a better home for 
 you, I think I shall let her have the money ; but I won't 
 say so yet. I must talk about it to Peter Anderson, and it' 
 he don't say no, she shall have it with pleasure." 
 
 183
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " That will be very kind of you, Tom ; and I hope mother 
 will feel it, for you don't owe her much." 
 
 "Nevermind that; after breakfast I'll see Peter Anderson; 
 don't say a word about it till I come back." 
 
 At breakfast-time my mother still appeared to be very 
 thoughtful : the fact was, that the idea of what advantage the 
 money would be had taken possession of her mind ; and per- 
 haps she thought that there was no chance of obtaining it. Per- 
 haps she felt that, had she treated me better, she would have 
 had it without difficulty it was impossible to say exactly. 
 
 After breakfast I walked with Virginia to her school, and 
 then set off to Anderson, to whom I immediately imparted 
 what had taken place. His answer was decided 
 
 "I think, Jack, you can't do better; but at the same 
 time, let us go to your father and hear his opinion." 
 
 My father coincided with Anderson and me ; and he 
 added, " I tell you what, your mother is not parfect exactly 
 though I say it, as shouldn't say it but still she does 
 work hard, and she will work hard ; she has paid my little 
 girl's schooling out of her own arnings, and, moreover, she 
 has found me one pot of porter at least every night, which 
 has made me very comfortable. Now, I've still a matter of 
 forty pounds in the lieutenant's hands ; I'll add it to Tom's 
 hundred pounds, and then she will have a fair start. What 
 d'ye think, Peter ? " 
 
 " I think you are both right ; and, Tom, you are doing 
 your duty." 
 
 I knew what Anderson meant. I thanked him for his 
 advice, and my father and I went to my mother's house. I 
 requested my father to stand spokesman, which he did, 
 ending by telling my mother that my hundred pounds and 
 his forty pounds were very much at her sarvice, and good 
 luck to her. Virginia's eyes glistened as she took me by 
 the hand. My mother replied, " Very well, if we pleased, 
 she would do her best for us all." 
 
 The answer was hardly gracious, but I watched her 
 countenance, and saw she was moved. Her thin lips 
 quivered as she turned away and went upstairs, which she 
 did immediately after her reply. In about half-an-hour, 
 during which I was laughing with Virginia, my mother 
 came downstairs in her shawl and bonnet. 
 
 184
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Tom," said she, in a kind manner, "will you walk with 
 Virginia to school this afternoon, as I am going to have 
 some conversation with Mr. Wilson?" 
 
 The alteration in her tone ot voice to me was immediately 
 perceived by Virginia. 
 
 " You are a dear good Tom," said she, kissing me, as soon 
 as my mother had left the house. 
 
 As soon as I had left Virginia at school I went to call 
 upon old Nanny, whom I found quite brisk and lively, sorting 
 old keys and rusty hinges. 
 
 "Well, Jack," said she, "so you are come at last! I 
 thought you would have been here yesterday, but nobody 
 cares about an old woman like me. I heard all about you, 
 and how you took the privateer, and how the Company 
 have given you a hundred pounds ; and when I heard that, 
 I said, ' Now Jack (Poor Jack that was, who came begging 
 to old Nanny to lend him money) will not come to see me, 
 he'll be too proud. Besides, I said, his family is getting 
 up in the world ; there's a baronet and his lady who have 
 taken them under their protection, arid there's lawyer 
 Wilson calls at the house. Oh dear me ! it's the way 
 of us all.' " 
 
 "And so you said all that to yourself, did you ?" replied I. 
 
 " Yes, and a great deal more too." 
 
 "Then, mother, you did me injustice. I could not well 
 come before ; I had to see my father and mother and my 
 sister, and I had business to transact." 
 
 " Mercy on us ! business to transact ! Poor Jack had 
 business to transact ! Here's a change from the time that 
 his whole business was to touch his hat for coppers., and dip 
 his head in the mud for a penny." 
 
 " Nevertheless, what I say is true, and you are very 
 unjust to accuse me as you have done. I have always 
 thought of you, and have now with me several things that 
 I have collected for you." 
 
 " Yes, you promised me. Jack, you do keep your 
 promises ; I will say that for you. Well, what have you 
 got?" 
 
 I opened my handkerchief, and pulled out several little 
 articles, such as fine worked baskets, shells, c., and among 
 the rest, a pound of tea in a leaden canister. 
 
 J85
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "There, mother, I have brought you them as a present, 
 and I hope you will take them." 
 
 Old Nanny turned them over one by one rather con- 
 temptuously, as I thought, until she came to the tea. " That 
 may do," said she. " Why, Jack, those are all very pretty 
 things, but they are too pretty for my shop. Why didn't 
 you bring me some empty gingerbeer bottles ? I could have 
 sold them this very morning." 
 
 " Why, mother, I really did not like to ask for such 
 things." 
 
 te No, there it is ; you've grown so fine all of a sudden. 
 These are no use, for nobody will come to my shop to buy 
 them." 
 
 "I thought you would like to keep them yourself, 
 mother." 
 
 " Keep them ? Oh, they are keepsakes, are they ? Look 
 you, Jack, if they are to be kept you had better take them 
 away at once, and giv^e them to the young girls. Girls like 
 keepsakes, old women like money." 
 
 " Well, mother, sell them if you please ; they are your 
 own." 
 
 " Sell them ? let me see yes, I think I know where 
 there is a sort of curiosity-shop, in Church Street ; but it's a 
 long way to walk, Jack, and that let me see," continued 
 she, counting the different articles, "one, two, three seven 
 times, Jack." 
 
 "But why not take them all at once." 
 
 " All at once, you stupid boy ! I should get no more for 
 two than for one. No, no; one at a time, and I may make 
 a few shillings. Well, Jack, it's very kind of you after all, so 
 don't mind my being a little cross ; it was not on account of 
 the things, but because you did not come to see me, and I've 
 been looking out for you." 
 
 " If I had thought that, I would have come sooner, 
 mother, although it would not have been convenient." 
 
 " I believe you, Jack, I believe you ; but you young 
 people can't feel as an old woman like I do. There is but 
 one thing I love in the world, Jack, now, and that's you ; 
 and when I get weary of waiting for that one thing, and it 
 don't come, Jack, it does make a poor old woman like me a 
 little cross for the time." 
 
 186
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 I was touched with this last speech of old Nanny's, who 
 had never shown me any such a decided mark of kindness 
 before. " Mother," said I, " depend upon it, whenever I 
 return to Greenwich, you shall be the first person that I 
 come to see after I have been to my mother's." 
 
 " That's kind, Jack, and you keep your promise always. 
 Now sit down ; you don't want to go away already, do 
 you ?" 
 
 " No, mother ; I came to spend the whole morning with 
 you." 
 
 "Well, then, sit down take care, Jack, you'll knock 
 down that bottle. Now tell me, what do you intend to do 
 with your hundred pounds ? " 
 
 " I have settled that already, mother. I have given it 
 away." 
 
 " Already ! Why, the boy has one hundred pounds given 
 him on the morning, and he gives it away before night. 
 Mercy on us ! who would ever think of leaving you any 
 money ? " 
 
 " No one, mother ; and I never expect any except what I 
 earn." 
 
 "Why, Jack, do you know how much one hundred 
 pounds is ?" 
 
 " I think so." 
 
 " Now, Jack, tell me the truth, who did you give it to, 
 your father, or your little sister, or who ? for I can't under- 
 stand how a person could give away one hundred pounds in 
 any way or to anybody." 
 
 " Well, then, I gave it to my mother." 
 
 " Your mother ! your mother, who has hated you, wished 
 you dead, half-starved you ! Jack, is that possible ? " 
 
 " My mother has not been fond of me, but she has worked 
 hard for my sister. This hundred pounds will enable her to 
 do much better than she does now, and it's of no use to me. 
 Mother may love me yet, Nanny." 
 
 " She ought to," replied old Nanny gravely ; and then she 
 covered her face up with her hands. "Oh, what a differ- 
 ence ! " ejaculated she at last. 
 
 " Difference, mother, difference ? in what ? " 
 
 " Oh, Jack, between you and somebody else. Don't 
 talk about it any more, Jack," said Nanny, casting her eyes 
 
 187
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 clown to the presents I had brought her. " I recollect the 
 time," continued she, evidently talking to herself, " that I 
 had plenty of presents ; ay, and when it was thought a great 
 favour if I would accept them. That was when I was young 
 and beautiful ; yes, people would laugh if they heard me, 
 young and very beautiful, or men's smiles and women's hate 
 were thrown away 
 
 " ' Why so pale and wan, fond lover ; 
 Prithee, why so pale ? ' 
 
 Yes, yes, bygones are bygones." 
 
 I was much surprised to hear old Nanny attempt to sing, 
 and could hardly help laughing ; but I restrained myself. 
 She didn't speak again, but continued bent over one of the 
 baskets, as if thinking about former days. I broke the 
 silence by saying - 
 
 " What part of the country did you live in when you 
 were young, mother ? " 
 
 " In the north part. But never ask questions." 
 
 " Yes, but, mother, I wish to ask questions. I wish you to 
 tell me your whole history. I will not tell it again to any 
 one, I promise you." 
 
 " But why should you wish to know the history of a poor 
 old thing like me ? " 
 
 " Because, mother, I am sure you must have seen better 
 days." 
 
 " And if I have, Jack, is it kind to ask me to bring up to 
 memory the days when I was fair and rich, when the world 
 smiled upon me, and I was fool enough to think that it 
 would always smile ? is it kind to recall what was to an old, 
 miserable, deserted wretch like me, struggling to keep out 
 of the workhouse ? Look at me now, Jack, and see what I 
 now am ; is it not cruel to bring to my mind what I once 
 was ? Go to, Jack, you're a selfish boy, and I don't love 
 you." 
 
 " Indeed, mother, if I thought it would have given you 
 pain, I never would have asked you ; but you cannot wonder 
 at me. Recollect that you have ever been my best friend ; 
 you trusted me when nobody else would ; and can you be 
 surprised at my feeling an interest about you ? Why, 
 mother, I don't even know your name." 
 
 188
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Well, Jack, you have put things in a better light. I do 
 believe that you care for me, and who else does ? But, Jack, 
 my name you never shall know, even if I am to tell you all 
 the rest." 
 
 " Were you ever married, mother ? " 
 
 " Yes, child, I was married. Now, what's . the next 
 question ? " continued she impatiently. 
 
 " Had you any children ? " 
 
 "Yes, boy, I had one one that was a source of misery 
 and shame to his doting mother." Old Nanny pressed her 
 eyeballs with her knuckles as if in agony. 
 
 " I won't ask you any more questions," said I mournfully. 
 
 " Not now, Jack, that's a good boy ; some other day, per- 
 haps, I'll tell you all. There's a lesson in every life, and a 
 warning in too many. You'll come again, Jack yes, I know 
 you'll come to hear my story, so I shall see you once more be- 
 fore you leave ; go now." Old Nanny rose and went indoors, 
 taking her stool in her hand, and leaving the presents where 
 they lay, outside a proof that she was in great agitation. I 
 put them inside the threshold, and then went homewards. 
 
 I could not help remarking, as I walked home, that old 
 Nanny's language and manner appeared very superior when 
 she broke out in these reminiscences of the past, and I felt 
 more interest in her than I ever had before. On my return 
 I found Bramble, who had come down sooner than he was 
 expected, sitting in the parlour with Peter Anderson and my 
 father, all smoking, with porter on the table. 
 
 "Well, Tom," said Bramble, "here I am two days before 
 my time, but that's better than being two days after it, and 
 what's more, I've got the money, both yours and mine. 
 They told me I should not get it for three months at least ; 
 but I sent up my name to the Board, and explained to them 
 that a pilot could not wait like a purser while they were 
 passing accounts, so the gentleman laughed, and gave me an 
 order for it ; and I've got all my pilotage too, so I'm a rich man 
 just now. Come, I'll give you yours at once, and I hope it 
 may not be the last hundred pounds that you'll pick up." 
 
 Bramble pulled his leathern case out of his pilot jacket, 
 and counted out ten ten-pound notes. "There, Jack, you 
 ought to give me a receipt, for I signed for you at the India 
 House." 
 
 189
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Oh, you've plenty of witnesses/' replied I, as I collected 
 the notes, and giving them to Virginia, told her to take 
 them to my mother, who was upstairs in her room. 
 
 " To tell you the truth, Jack, this two hundred pounds, 
 which I earned so easily, has just come in the right time, 
 and with it and my pilotage I shall now be able to do what I 
 have long wished." 
 
 " And what's that ? " inquired I. " Something for Bessy, 
 I suppose." 
 
 " Exactly, Tom, it is something for Bessy ; that is, it will 
 be by-and-by. I've a good matter of money, which I've 
 laid by year after year, and worked hard for it too, and I 
 never have known what to do with it. I can't understand 
 the Funds and those sort of things, so I have kept some here 
 and some there. Now, you know the grass land at the back 
 of the cottage : it forms part of a tidy little farm, which is 
 rented for seventy pounds a year by a good man, and it has 
 been for sale these three years ; but I never could manage 
 the price till now. When we go back to Deal I shall try if 
 I can buy that farm ; for you see, money may slip through 
 a man's fingers in many ways, but land can't run away ; 
 and, as you say, it will be Bessy's one of these days and 
 more too, if I can scrape it up." 
 
 " You are right, Bramble," said Peter Anderson, " and I 
 am glad to hear that you can afford to buy the land." 
 
 " Why, there's money to be picked up by pilotage if 
 you work hard, and aren't afraid of heavy ships," replied 
 Bramble. 
 
 " Well, I never had a piece of land, and never shall have, 
 I suppose," said my father. " I wonder how a man must 
 feel who can stand on a piece of ground and say, 'This is 
 my own ! ' ' 
 
 " Who knows, father ? it's not impossible but you may." 
 
 ff Impossible ! No, nothing's impossible, as they say on 
 board of a man-of-war. It's not impossible to get an apology 
 out of a midshipman, but it's the next thing to it." 
 
 " Why do they say that, father ? " 
 
 " Because midshipmen are so saucy why, I don't know. 
 They haven't no rank as officers, nor so much pay as a 
 petty officer, and yet they give themselves more airs than 
 a lieutenant." 
 
 190
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " I'l tell you why," replied Anderson. " A lieutenant 
 takes care what he is about. He is an officer, and has some- 
 thing to lose ; but a midshipman has nothing to lose, and 
 therefore he cares about nothing. You can't break a mid- 
 shipman, as the saying is, unless you break his neck. And 
 they have necks which aren't easily broken, that's sartain." 
 
 " They do seem to me to have more lives than a cat," 
 observed my father, who after a pause continued, " Well, 
 I was saying how hai'd it was to get an apology out of a 
 midshipman. I'll just tell you what took place on board of 
 one ship I served in. There was a young midshipman on 
 board who was mighty free with his tongue ; he didn't care 
 what he said to anybody, from the captain downward. He'd 
 have his joke, come what would, and he'd set everybody 
 a-laughing ; punish him as much as you please, it was all 
 the same. One day, when we were off Halifax Harbour, 
 the master, who was a good-tempered fellow enough, but 
 not over bright, was angry with this young chap for some- 
 thing that he had not done, and called him a ' confounded 
 young bear,' upon which the youngster runs to the Jacob- 
 ladder of the main-rigging, climbs up, and as soon as he had 
 gained the main rattlings he cries out, 'Well, if I'm a bear, 
 you aren't fit to carry guts to a bear.' ' What, sir ? ' cried 
 the master. ' Mutiny, by heavens ! Up to the masthead, 
 sir, directly.' ' Don't you see that I was going of my own 
 accord ? ' replied the midshipman ; for, you see, he knew that 
 he would be sent there, so he went up the rigging on purpose. 
 Well, this was rather a serious affair, and so the master re- 
 ports it to the first lieutenant, who reports it to the captain, 
 who sends for the youngster on the quarter-deck, at the 
 
 time that the ship's company were at quarters. ' Mr. ' 
 
 (I forget his name), said the captain (drawing himself up to 
 his full height, and perhaps an inch or two above it, as they 
 say), 'you have been guilty of disrespect to your superior 
 officer, in telling him that he was not fit to carry guts to 
 a bear ' (the captain could hardly help laughing). ' Now, 
 sir,' continued he, recovering himself, ' I give you your 
 choice : either you will make an apology to Mr. Owen on 
 this quarter-deck, or you must quit my ship immediately.' 
 ' Sir,' replied the midshipman, ' I don't think it quite fair 
 that the master should first punish me himself and then 
 
 191
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 complain to you afterwards. He has taken the law into his 
 own hands already by mastheading me' for eight hours, and 
 now he makes a complaint to you ; but I am always ready to 
 do as you wish, and, to please you, I will make an apology.' 
 ' There is some truth in your observation,' replied the captain, 
 ' and I have pointed the same out to the master ; but still, 
 this is a breach of discipline which cannot be passed over, and 
 requires a public retraction before the whole ship's company. 
 I therefore insist upon your retracting what you have said.' 
 ' Certainly, sir/ replied the youngster. ' Mr. Owen/ con- 
 tinued he, turning to the master, ' I said that you were not 
 fit to carry guts to a bear. I was in the wrong, and I retract 
 with pleasure, for I am perfectly satisfied that you are Jit to 
 
 carry them.' 'Sir !' cried the captain. ' O Captain G !' 
 
 interrupted the master, who did not take the joke, ' I'm 
 perfectly satisfied. The young gentleman sees his error, and 
 has retracted ; I ask no more/ ' If you are satisfied, sir/ 
 replied the captain, biting his lips, ' of course I have nothing 
 more to say. Youngster, you may go to your duty, and 
 recollect that you never again use such expressions to your 
 superior officer,' and, said he in a low tone, ' I may add, 
 never venture in my presence to make such an apology as 
 that again.' " 
 
 I never saw old Anderson laugh so much as he did at this 
 story of my father's. They continued to talk and smoke 
 their pipes till about nine o'clock, when my father and he 
 went to the hospital, and Bramble took possession of a bed 
 which had been prepared for him in my mother's house. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 In which I learn the history of old Nanny. 
 
 J_ HE next day, as soon as I had finished a letter to Bessy, 
 in which I gave her a detail of what had passed, I went to 
 old Nanny's to persuade her, if possible, to tell me her 
 history. She was not at home, the door of her house was 
 locked, and the shutters of the shop fastened. I was about 
 
 192
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 to return to Fisher's Alley, when I perceived her hobbling 
 down the street. I thought it better to make it appear as if 
 I met her by accident ; so I crossed over the way and walked 
 towards her. "Well, mother," said I, "are you out so early?" 
 
 " Ah, Jack, is it you ? Yes, it is through you that I have 
 had to take so long a walk." 
 
 " Through me ? " 
 
 "Yes, those presents you brought me. I'm almost dead. 
 Why do you bring such things ? But I did not do badly, 
 that's the truth." 
 
 I knew from this admission that old Nanny had sold them 
 for more than she expected ; indeed, she proved it by saying, 
 as she arrived at her house, " Well, Jack, it's very trouble- 
 some to have to walk so far ; but as you cannot get me 
 bottles or those kind of things, you must bring me what you 
 can, and I must make the best of them. I don't mind 
 trouble for your sake, Jack. Now take the key, unlock the 
 door, and then take down the shutters ; and mind how you 
 walk about, Jack, or you'll break half the things in my shop." 
 I did as she requested, and then we sat down together at 
 the door as usual. 
 
 " I think I shall go away to-morrow, or early the next 
 morning, mother," said I, "for Bramble is here, and he 
 never stays long from his work." 
 
 " That's all right, he sets a good example ; and, Jack, if 
 you do go, see if you can't beg a few more shells for me : 
 I like shells." 
 
 "Yes, mother, I will not forget; but, as this is the last 
 day I shall see you for some time, will you not keep your 
 promise to me, and tell me your history ? " 
 
 " Jack, Jack, you are the most persevering creature I ever 
 did see. I'm sure I shall be worried out of my life until I 
 tell you, and so I may as well tell you at once, and there'll 
 be an end of it ; but I wish you had not asked me, Jack, I 
 do indeed. I thought of it last night when I was in bed, 
 and at one time I made up my mind that I would not tell 
 you, and then I thought again that I would ; for, Jack, as 
 I said yesterday, there's a lesson in every life, and a warning 
 in too many, and maybe mine will prove a warning to you, 
 so far as to make you prevent a mother from being so foolish 
 as I have been. 
 
 193 x
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Now, Jack, listen to me: mine is an old story, but in 
 most cases the consequences have not been so fatal. I shall 
 not tell you my name ; it was once a fair one, but now 
 tarnished. I was the only daughter of a merchant and 
 shipowner, a rich man, and the first person in consequence 
 in the seaport town where I was born and brought up. t 
 never knew my mother, who died a year after I was born. 
 I was brought up as most girls are who have no mother or 
 brothers ; in short, I was much indulged by my father and 
 flattered by other people. I was well educated, as you may 
 suppose ; and, moreover, what you may not credit quite so 
 easily, I was very handsome. In short, I was a beauty and 
 a fortune, at the head of the society of the place, caressed, 
 indulged, and flattered by all. This, if it did not spoil me, 
 at least made me wilful. I had many offers, and many 
 intended offers, which I nipped in the bud, and I was 
 twenty-three before I saw any one who pleased me. At last 
 a vessel came in consigned to the house, and the captain was 
 invited to dinner. He was a handsome, careless young man, 
 constantly talking about the qualities of his ship, and, to my 
 surprise, paying me little or none of that attention which I 
 now considered as my due. This piqued me, and in the end 
 I set my affections on him ; either he did not or would not 
 perceive it, and he sailed without showing me any preference. 
 In six months he returned, and whether it was that he was 
 told of by others, or at last perceived, my feelings towards 
 him, he joined the crowd of suitors, made a proposal in his 
 offhand manner, as if he was indifferent as to my reply, and 
 was accepted. My father, to whom he communicated the 
 intelligence as carelessly as if he were talking about freight, 
 did not approve of the match. ' Very well/ replied he, ' I 
 shall say no more ; as long as a man has a ship he does not 
 want a wife." He returned and stated what had passed, 
 and my father also spoke to me. I was self-willed and 
 determined, and my father yielded. We were married, and 
 I certainly had no reason to complain of my husband, who 
 was very kind to me. But I was jealous of what do you 
 think ? Of his ship ! For he cared more for it than he 
 did for me ; and three months after our marriage, notwith- 
 standing all my tears and entreaties, and the expostulations 
 of my father, he would sail again. He offered to take me 
 
 194
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 with him, and I would gladly have gone, but my father 
 would not listen to it. He sailed, and I never saw him 
 again ; his vessel, with all hands, foundered, with many 
 others, in a heavy gale. The news did not arrive until 
 many months afterwards, and I had not been a mother more 
 than six weeks when I found that I was a widow. I have 
 passed all this over quickly, Jack, because it is of less 
 moment my trials had not commenced. 
 
 " The loss of my husband, as may be supposed, only en- 
 deared my child the more to me, and I wept over him as he 
 smiled upon me in his cradle. My father had reverses in his 
 business, but those I cared little for. He did, however : he 
 had been the richest man in the town, he was now com- 
 paratively poor ; his pride was crushed, it broke his heart, 
 and he died ; the whole of his assets at the winding up of 
 his affairs not exceeding ten thousand pounds. This was, 
 however, quite enough, and more than enough, for me. I 
 thought but of one object it was my darling boy ; he repre- 
 sented to me all I had lost ; in him I saw my husband, 
 father, and everything. I lived but for him. He was my 
 idolatry, Jack. I worshipped the creature instead of the 
 Creator. 
 
 " As he grew up I indulged him in everything ; he never 
 was checked ; I worried myself day and night to please him, 
 and yet he never was pleased. He was so spoilt that he did 
 not know what he wanted. He was a misery to himself and 
 all about him, except to me, who was so blinded by my love. 
 As he advanced to manhood his temper showed itself to be 
 violent and uncontrollable ; he was the terror of others, and 
 prudent people would shake their heads and prophesy. He 
 would not submit to any profession ; the only wish that he 
 had was to go to sea, and that was my terror. I implored 
 him on my knees not to think of it, but in vain ; at first he 
 used to threaten when he wanted money for his extrava- 
 gancies, and it was a sure way to obtain it ; but one day I 
 discovered that he had quitted the port without saying 
 farewell, and that he had sailed in a vessel bound to the 
 coast of Africa. A short letter and a heavy bill was received 
 from Portsmouth, and I did not hear of him for two years. 
 I was heartbroken, but not weaned from him ; I counted 
 the days for his return. At last he came browned by the 
 
 195
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 climate, full of oaths, savage in his bearing, and occa- 
 sionally referring to scenes which made me shudder ; but 
 he was my son, my only son, and I loved him as much as 
 ever. He was now but seldom at home, for he lived almost 
 at the gaming-tables ; if he came to me, it was to extort 
 money, and he never failed. I sold out my property 
 to support his extravagance, and by degrees it was rapidly 
 diminishing. I begged him, I entreated him, to be more 
 prudent, but he laughed, and promised to return me all 
 the first lucky hit he should make ; but that lucky hit 
 never came, and at last I had but two thousand pounds 
 left. This I positively refused to part with : the interest 
 of it was barely sufficient for my wants ; I asked no more, 
 but I expostulated and I reasoned with him in vain. He 
 only begged me for five hundred pounds; if I sold the 
 money out, he would tell me where I might have as good 
 interest for the fifteen hundred pounds as I now received 
 for the two thousand pounds. He begged and entreated 
 me, he kissed, and he even wept. I could not withstand 
 his importunities : I sold out the money, and gave him the 
 sum he wanted ; the fifteen hundred pounds I put by in my 
 desk to invest as he had pointed out. That very night he 
 forced the lock, took out the money, and left me without a 
 sixpence in the woi'ld." 
 
 " What a villain ! " exclaimed I. 
 
 " Yes, you may say so, Jack ; but who made him such a 
 villain but his foolish, doting mother ? Had I done him 
 justice, had I checked him when young, had I brought him 
 up as I ought to have done, he might now have been a 
 happiness and a blessing to his mother. I was the person to 
 blame, not he ; and many years of anguish have I lamented 
 my folly and my wretchedness." 
 
 " You loved him too much, mother, but it was a fault on 
 the right side." 
 
 " No, Jack, that is an error of yours ; it was a fault on the 
 wrong side. There is no credit to a mother in loving her 
 children, for she cannot help it. It is a natural instinct 
 implanted in the mother's heart by the Almighty, and in 
 following this instinct we do no more than the beasts of 
 the field. The duty of a mother is to check that feeling as 
 far as it interferes with the happiness and well-doing of her
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 children, and it is her duty to do so, and to punish herself 
 in correcting her children. Jack, it is a selfish feeling which 
 induces mothers to spoil their children." 
 
 " At all events my mother has never spoilt me," replied I. 
 
 " No, Jack, she has not ; but observe the consequence. 
 You said just now that excessive tenderness was a fault on 
 the right side ; now, how completely have you proved the 
 contrary ! I do not intend to defend your mother's conduct 
 towards you; she has been unkind to you in your childhood, 
 and has never shown the affection that a mother ought ; but 
 is not her fault a fault on the right side ? Jack, you recollect 
 my saying 'what a difference,' when you told me what you 
 had done for your mother ; I then referred to my son and to 
 you. I indulged him in everything, sacrificed everything, 
 and he robbed me and left me a beggar. Your mother has 
 been severe upon you, and yet the first time you have the 
 means of showing your duty you give her all the money 
 you have in the world. Your mother may not be right, 
 Jack, but 1 was dreadfully wrong, and the result has 
 proved it." 
 
 " Well, mother, go on, pray." 
 
 " My story is now soon told. I struggled on how I could 
 for more than two years by selling my furniture and a few 
 ornaments, then the blow came. When I heard it I would 
 not remain in the town ; I left for London, picked up my 
 living how I could and where I could, till at last I came 
 down here. Time was as a dream ; reflection was too 
 painful. I felt that it was all my fault, all my own doing. 
 My heart became hardened, and continued so till I loved 
 you, Jack ; and now I have better feelings, at least I 
 think so." 
 
 " But, mother, what was the blow ? Is he dead ? " 
 
 " Yes, Jack, dead dead on the gibbet. He was hanged 
 for piracy at Port Royal, Jamaica. Jack," said Nanny, seizing 
 my hand, and pressing it in her long fingers, "this is a 
 secret ; recollect, a secret deep as the grave ; promise me, as 
 you hope for heaven ! " 
 
 " I do, mother, as I hope for heaven." 
 
 "Now, Jack, leave me. Good-bye. You will come and 
 see me when you return, and never bring this subject up 
 again. Bless you, my child ! bless you ! " 
 
 197
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 I left poor old Nanny with her face buried in her apron ; 
 and it was in a very melancholy mood that I returned 
 home : I could not help thinking of the picture in the 
 spelling-book, where the young man at the gallows is 
 biting off the ear of his mother, who, by her indulgence, 
 had brought him to that disgrace. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 Strong symptoms of mutiny, which is fortunately quelled by 
 granting a supply. 
 
 LT was a beautiful sunshiny warm morning when I arose, 
 and, as Bramble intended that we should leave Greenwich 
 the next day, I thought I might as well call at the house 
 of Dr. Tadpole, and try if I could see him before I went. 
 When I arrived there he was not at home, but my name- 
 sake Tom was, as usual, in the shop. Tom was two or three 
 years older than me, being between seventeen and eighteen, 
 and he had now grown a great tall fellow. We always were 
 very good friends, when we occasionally met, and he gener- 
 ally appeared to be as good tempered and grinning as ever ; 
 but when I now entered the shop I found him very grave 
 and dejected, so much so that I could not help asking him 
 what was the matter. 
 
 "Matter enough, I think," said Tom, who was pounding 
 something in the mortar. "I'll not stay here, that's flat 
 I'll break my indentures, as sure as my name's Tom Cob, and 
 I'll set up an opposition, and I'll join the Friends of the 
 People Society, and the Anti-Bible Society, and every other 
 opposition Anti in the country." 
 
 " Why, what has happened, Tom ? " 
 
 " I'll make speeches against Church and against State, and 
 against the Aristocracy, and Habeas Corpus, and against 
 Physic, and against Standing Armies, and Magna Charta, and 
 every other rascally tyranny and oppression to which we 
 are subjected, that I will ! " Here Tom gave such a thump 
 with the pestle, that I thought he would have split the 
 mortar. 
 
 198
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " But what is it, Tom ? " inquired I, as I sat down. 
 " What has the doctor done ? " 
 
 " Why, I'll tell you, the liquorice is all gone, and he won't 
 order any more." 
 
 " Well, that is because you have eaten it all." 
 
 " No, I haven't ; I haven't eaten a bit for these five 
 weeks : it's all been used in pharmacopey, honestly used, 
 and he can't deny it." 
 
 " Who used it ? " 
 
 " Why, I did : he said he wouldn't stand my eating 
 liquorice, and I told him that I shouldn't eat any more. 
 No more I have, but I ain't well, and I prescribes for 
 myself. Haven't I a right to do that ? Mayn't I physic 
 myself? I am a doctor as well as he is. Who makes 
 up all the medicine, I should like to know ? who ties 
 up the bottles and writes directions ? Well, my insides 
 are out of order, and I prescribes for myself black 
 draughts 'omnes duas horas sumendum ; ' and now he 
 says that, as the ingredients are all gone, I shan't take 
 any more." 
 
 " And pray what were the ingredients, Tom ? " 
 
 " Why, laxative and alterative, as suits my complaint 
 Extract, liquor. aqua pura haustus." 
 
 "And what is that ? " 
 
 "Liquorice and water, to be sure; there's nothing else I 
 can take : I've tasted everything in the shop, from plate 
 powder to aqua fortis, and everything goes against my 
 stomach." 
 
 " Well, Tom, it's a hard case ; but perhaps the doctor will 
 think better of it." 
 
 " He'd better, or I'll set up for myself, for I won't stand 
 it any longer ; it ain't only for myself but for others that I 
 care. Why, I've a hankering for Anny Whistle (you know 
 her, don't you ?), a pretty little girl with red lips lives in 
 Church Street. W T ell, as long as I could bring her a bit of 
 liquorice when I went to see her, all was smooth enough, 
 and I got many a kiss when no one was nigh ; but now that 
 I can't fork out a bit as big as a marble, she's getting quite 
 shy of me, and is always walking with Bill, the butcher's boy. 
 I know he gives her bulls'-eyes I seed him one day buying 
 a ha'porth. Now, ain't that hard ? " 
 
 199
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Why, certainly, the affair becomes serious ; but still, how 
 you are to set up for yourself 1 don't know. You are not 
 qualified." 
 
 " Oh ! ain't I ? Just as much as most doctors are. There 
 must be a beginning, and if I gives wrong medicine at first, 
 then I'll try another, and so on, until I come to what will 
 cure them. Soon learn, Tom." 
 
 "Well, but how will you do about surgery ?" 
 
 " Surgery ? Oh, I'll do very well ; don't know much about 
 it just now soon learn." 
 
 " Why, would you venture to take off a man's leg, Tom ? 
 Do you know how to take up the arteries ? " 
 
 " Would I take off a man's leg ? To be sure I would, as 
 quick as the doctor could. As for the arteries, why, I might 
 puzzle a little about them ; but by the time I had taken 
 off three or four legs I should know something about them. 
 Practice makes perfect soon learn, Tom." 
 
 " But all your first patients would die." 
 
 " I don't know that. At all events I should do my best, 
 and no man can do more, and if they did die, why, it would 
 be by the visitation of God, wouldn't it ? " 
 
 " Not altogether, I'm afraid. It won't do, Tom." 
 
 " It has done from the beginning of the world, and 
 will do. I say there's no learning without practice. 
 People spoil at first in every trade, and make afterwards, 
 and a man ain't born a doctor any more than he is a 
 carpenter." 
 
 " No, but if I recollect right, to be a surgeon you ought to 
 walk the hospital, as they term it." 
 
 " Well, and haven't I for these last four years ? When I 
 carries out my basket of physic I walks the hospital right 
 through, twice at least every day in the week." 
 
 " That's Greenwich Hospital." 
 
 "Well, so it is, and plenty of surgical cases in it. How- 
 ever, the doctor and I must come to a proper understanding. 
 I didn't clean his boots this morning. I wish, if you see him, 
 Tom, you'd reason with him a little." 
 
 " I'll see what I can do, but don't be rash. Good-bye, 
 Tom ; mind you tell the doctor that I called." 
 
 "Well, I will ; but that's not in my indentures." 
 
 I called in at the widow's after 1 left the doctor's shop, 
 200
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 and communicated the intended rebellion on the part of 
 Tom. 
 
 "Well," said Mrs. St. Felix, "I shall not forget to 
 make the Spanish claim, and prevent Tom from walking 
 Spanish. The doctor is very inconsiderate; he forgets 
 that Tom's regard for liquorice is quite as strong as his 
 own liking for a cigar. Now, if the doctor don't promise 
 me to have a fresh supply for Tom, I won't let him have a 
 cigar for himself." 
 
 The doctor was compelled to surrender at discretion. The 
 next waggon brought down one hundredweight of liquorice, 
 and Tom recovered his health and the smiles of Anny 
 Whistle. 
 
 When I left the widow's I proceeded to the hospital to 
 find Anderson and my father. As I walked along I per- 
 ceived Dick Harness on a bench, who hailed me. 
 
 " Well, Tom, I haven't seen anything of you for I don't 
 know how long, since you've taken to a seafaring life. This 
 is a beautiful day, is it not ? It makes one feel so happy 
 and cheerful such a day as this. Everybody and every- 
 thing looks gay ; the birds seem so merry, and the little 
 clouds seem to scud rway as if their hearts were as light 
 as themselves. Come, sit down a minute ; here's a song for 
 you you've never heard, one I don't often sing, because 
 they say it's all about myself." 
 
 "Well, then, I should like to hear that." 
 
 "Here goes, then. 
 
 " Sam Swipes, he was a seaman true, 
 
 As brave and bold a tar 
 As e'er was dressed in navy blue 
 On board a man-of-war. 
 
 One fault he had on sea or land, 
 
 He was a thirsty dog ; 
 For Sammy never could withstand 
 
 A glass or so of grog. 
 
 He always liked to be at sea, 
 
 For e'en on shore, the rover, 
 If not as drunk as he could be, 
 
 Was always ' half seas over.' 
 201
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 The gunner, who was apt to scoff, 
 
 With jokes most aptly timed, 
 Said Sam might any day go off, 
 
 'Cause he was always ' primed.' 
 
 Sam didn't want a feeling heart, 
 
 Though never seen to cry ; 
 Yet tears were always on the start, 
 
 'The drop was in his eye.' 
 
 At fighting Sam was never shy, 
 
 A most undoubted merit ; 
 His courage never failed, and why ? 
 
 He was so full of ' spirit.' 
 
 In action he had lost an eye, 
 
 But that gave him no trouble ; 
 Quoth Sam, I have no cause to sigh, 
 
 I'm always ' seeing double.' 
 
 A shot from an unlucky gun 
 
 Put Sam on timber pegs ; 
 It didn't signify to one 
 
 Who ne'er could ' keep his legs.' 
 
 One night he filled a pail with grog, 
 
 Determined he would suck it ; 
 He drained it dry, the thirsty dog ! 
 
 Hiccuped, and ' kicked the bucket.' " 
 
 "There's Bill's fiddle, Dick," said I, getting up; " I thought 
 you would bring him out." 
 
 " Yes, I was sure of that. I'll sing another verse or 
 two, and then be off to the park, and leave him in the 
 lurch." 
 
 " I can't wait any more, Dick ; I must go to my father," 
 said I. 
 
 "Well, off with you, then, and I'm off too. Sing tura la, 
 tura la, tura lura la. Bill's coming dowu. How savage the 
 nigger will be ! " 
 
 202
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 In which my father proves he can give good advice as well as 
 Peter Anderson. 
 
 J. FOUND my father under the colonnade, and inquired of 
 him if Anderson was there. 
 
 " No, he's not/' replied my father ; " he has been sent for 
 by the officers ; so stop, Tom that is, if you can spare a 
 minute for your own father." 
 
 " Of course I can," replied I, taking my seat by him. 
 
 (< Why, you see, boy," said my father, " I have but 
 very little of your company, and I feel it, Tom, I do 
 indeed. I'm not jealous, and I know that Peter Anderson 
 has done more for you than ever I could, for I've no 
 laming to signify ; but still, Tom, I am your father, and 
 I don't think Peter, although he may be proud of your 
 turning out so well, can feel exactly for you what a father 
 does. I'm proud enough of you, Heaven knows, and it 
 does hurt me a little when I find that, whenever you come 
 here, it is for Peter Anderson, and it makes me wish 
 sometimes that I had been Peter Anderson instead of your 
 father." 
 
 " Indeed, father," replied I, " I hope you don't think 
 that I like Anderson better than I do you ; but you re- 
 collect that I have been accustomed all my life to take 
 his advice." 
 
 " I know it, boy, I know it. I was serving my country 
 and doing my duty on board of a King's ship, and you 
 were left here, and therefore lucky it was that you fell in 
 with old Peter ; but, Tom, I could not be in two places 
 at the same time, and if I did not do my duty as a father 
 towards you, at all events I was doing my duty to my 
 country." 
 
 " To be sure you were, and it was of more importance 
 than looking after a brat like me," replied I soothingly, 
 for I really never had the idea that my father could have 
 showed so much feeling. 
 
 203
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Why, Tom, I can't say that I thought so, for the fact 
 is, I didn't think about it ; indeed, I thought about 
 nothing. Sailors afloat have little time to think : they 
 can't think when it's their watch on deck, for they are 
 too busy ; nor at their watch below, for they're too tired ; 
 nor at meal-times, for they must look after their share of 
 the victuals ; indeed, there is not any time to think on 
 board ship, and that's a fact. But, Tom, since I've been 
 laid up here I have thought a good deal ; all is calm and 
 quiet, and one day passes just like the other, and no fear 
 of interruption when one don't wish it, and I have 
 thought a good deal. At first I thought it a hard case 
 to be shoved on the shelf at my age, but I don't think so 
 now, I'm quite satisfied." 
 
 " I'm glad to hear you say so, father." 
 
 "Yes, Tom. And then, you see, when I was afloat, 1 
 didn't think any good of your mother, and 1 was glad to 
 keep out of her way ; and then I didn't care about my 
 children, for I didn't know them ; but now I've other 
 thoughts, Tom. I don't think your mother so bad, after 
 all ; to be sure, she looks down upon me 'cause I'm not 
 genteel ; but I suppose I aren't, and she has been used to 
 the company of gentlefolks ; besides, she works hard, and 
 now that I don't annoy her by getting tipsy, as I used to 
 do, at all events she's civil ; and then I never knew what 
 it was to have children until I came here, and found 
 Virginia and you ; and I'm proud of you both, and love 
 you both better than anything on earth ; arid, although 
 I may not be so well brought up or so well taught as you 
 both are, still, Tom, I'm your father, and all I can say is, 
 I wish for your sakes I was better than I am." 
 
 " Don't say so, father : you know that Virginia and I are 
 both as fond of you as you are of us." 
 
 " Well, mayhap you are ; I don't say no : you are both 
 good children, and at all events would try to like me ; but 
 still I do feel that you can't look up to me exactly ; but 
 that's my misfortune, Tom, more than my fault. I haven't 
 laming like Anderson, or gentility like your mother : I've 
 only a true heart to offer to you. You see, Tom, I've said 
 all this because you are always after Anderson ; not but 
 that I like Anderson, for he's a good man, and has been 
 
 204
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 of sarvice to me, and I don't think he would ever say any- 
 thing to you that would make you think less of me." 
 
 " No, indeed, father ; on the contrary, I once asked him 
 his opinion about you, and he spoke most highly of you ; 
 and whenever I go to him for advice, he always sends me 
 to you to approve of what he has said." 
 
 " Well, he is a good man, and I'm very sorry to have 
 any feeling of envy in me, that's the truth ; but still a 
 father must have a father's feelings. Don't let us say 
 anything more about it, Tom ; only try next time, when 
 you want advice, whether I can't give it. You can always 
 go to Peter afterwards, and see whether I'm right or 
 wrong." 
 
 " I will indeed, my dear father, now I know that you 
 wish it." 
 
 I never felt so warm towards my father as after this 
 conversation ; there was so much affection towards me, 
 and yet so much humility shown by him, as respected 
 himself, that I was quite touched with it, and I began 
 to think that he really had had occasion to complain, 
 and that I had not treated him with that respect which he 
 deserved. 
 
 " Now, Tom, I've something to say to you. When 
 Anderson, Bramble, and I were taking a pipe together last 
 night, Bramble said that he had a letter from the captain 
 of the Indiaman, offering you a berth on board as guinea- 
 pig, or midshipman. He said that he had not shown it to 
 you as yet, because it was of no use, as he was sure you 
 would not accept it. Well, Anderson and I said that at 
 least you ought to know it, and have the refusal; and 
 your mother pricked up her ears and said that it was 
 much more genteel than being a pilot; so I now put the 
 question to you." 
 
 " Thank you, father ; but Bramble was right. I shall 
 not accept of it, although I am much obliged to the 
 captain." 
 
 Here my father stopped me. " First, Tom," said he, 
 "we must overhaul the pros and cons, as people call them. 
 Old Anderson weighed them very closely, and now you 
 shall hear them." Here my father commenced a long 
 story, with which I shall not tire the reader, as to the 
 
 205
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 prospects on either side ; but as soon as he had finished 
 I replied 
 
 " That all he said was very true ; but that I had made 
 up my mind that, if ever I were regularly to serve, it 
 should be in a man-of-war, not in a merchant vessel ; that 
 it was certainly possible that I might, after serving many 
 years, become a captain of an Indiaman, which was a high 
 position, but I preferred being a pilot, and more my own 
 master ; that if there were no other objections, that of 
 being absent for three years at a time from him and 
 Virginia would be more than sufficient, and that I was 
 very happy where I was, as Bramble and little Bessy 
 were almost equal to another father and another sister. 
 A rolling stone gathers no moss, they say, father. I have 
 entered into the pilot service, and in that I hope to 
 remain." 
 
 " Well, you're right, Tom ; Bramble said you would 
 decide so. There's nothing like being contented with what 
 we are and what we have got." 
 
 " I might probably become a richer man if I were to 
 be a captain of an Indiaman," observed I; "but I'm sure 
 if ever I'm able to buy a little farm, as Bramble is now 
 able to do, I shall think myself quite rich enough." 
 
 " You see, Tom, it all depends upon what people's 
 ideas are. One man thinks himself rich with what another 
 would think that he was a beggar. Now I dare say old 
 Nanny thinks that shop of old iron and rubbish that she 
 has got together the finest shop in all Greenwich." 
 
 " I believe she does, and the prettiest," replied I, 
 laughing. 
 
 " Well now, Tom, an odd thing happened the other 
 day while you wei*e away, just to prove how true that is. 
 You may recollect a little old man in our ward, Phil 
 Nobbs they called him, who walked with his chin half a 
 yard before him. Well, he took to the sick ward and 
 died, since you have been gone. I went to see him, of 
 course, and he was always talking about his property ; and 
 none of us knew where it was, but we supposed that he 
 had it somewhere. One day, as I was sitting by his bed, 
 he says, 'Saunders, the doctor's coming round, just tell 
 him I want to make my will, for I feel as if I were 
 
 206
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 slipping my wind.' Well, the doctor and the chaplain 
 both came to his bedside with the paper, and Nobbs 
 raised himself on his elbow, and said, 'Are you ready, 
 sir? Well, then, I'll make short work of it. This is my 
 last will and testament : first, I wish a white pall over 
 me when I'm buried, and that expense must be deducted, 
 after which I bequeath to my nephews and nieces, James 
 Strong, Walter Strong, Ellen Strong, Mary Williams, the 
 one married, Peter Strong, all of Rotherhithe, and to 
 Thomas Day, Henry Day, and Nicholas Day, of Eltham, 
 the whole of my money and personal effects, share and 
 share alike, equally divided among them all. There, sir, 
 that will do. I can't write, but I'll put my cross to it.' 
 Well, the old fellow died that night, and notice of his 
 will was sent to his nephews and nieces, who all came 
 on the day of his burial dressed in their best, for they 
 were all mechanics and labourers, poor people, to whom, 
 1 suppose, a legacy was a great object. The chaplain 
 had asked Nobbs where his money was, and he replied 
 
 that it was in the hands of Lieutenant , who knew all 
 
 about his affairs. After the funeral they all went in a 
 body to the lieutenant, who stated that he had ten 
 shillings belonging to Nobbs, out of which seven shillings 
 were to be deducted for the white pall ; and that as for 
 his other effects, they must be in his cabin, as he never 
 heard of his having anything but what was there. So we 
 went to his cabin, and there we found five or six penny 
 prints against the wall, two pair of old canvas trousers, 
 and an old hat, six cups and saucers, cracked and 
 mended ; and this was all his property, altogether not 
 worth (with the three shillings) more than seven or eight 
 at the outside, if so much. You may guess the dis- 
 appointment of his nephews and nieces, who had lost a 
 good day's work and come so far for nothing ; and I 
 must say they were not very dutiful in their remarks upon 
 their old uncle as they walked off. Now you see, Tom, 
 this oUl fellow had been in the hospital for more than 
 twenty years, and had been able to save no more than 
 what he had out of his shilling per week, and in his 
 eyes this small property was very large, for it was the 
 saving of twenty years. He thought so, poor fellow, 
 
 207
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 because he probably had never saved so many shillings 
 in his life. There was no joking about it, I can assure 
 you." 
 
 " Well, father, I hope I may be able to save more than 
 seven shillings before I die ; but no one knows. I have 
 made my decision as I think for the best, and we must 
 leave the rest to Providence. We never know whether we 
 do right or wrong." 
 
 " Never, Jack ; things which promise well turn out bad, 
 and things which look very bad often turn out just as 
 well. I recollect an instance which was told me, which 
 I'll give you as a proof that we never know what is best 
 for us in this world. A man may plan, and scheme, and 
 think in his blindness that he has arranged everything so 
 nicely that nothing can fail, and down he lies on his bed 
 and goes to sleep quite satisfied that affairs must turn out 
 well as he has ordered them, forgetting that Providence 
 disposes as it thinks fit. There was a gentleman by birth, 
 fo the name of Seton, who lived at Greenock ; he was very 
 poor, and although he had high friends and relations well- 
 to-do, he was too proud to ask for assistance. His wife 
 was equally proud ; and at last one day he died, leaving 
 her with hardly a penny, and two fine boys of the names 
 of Archibald and Andrew. Well, the widow struggled on, 
 how she lived no one knew, but she fed the boys and 
 herself, and was just as stately as ever. Her relations did 
 offer to educate the boys and send them to sea, but she 
 refused all assistance. There was a foundation or chartered 
 school at Greenock, to which she was entitled to send her 
 children to be educated without expense, and to that school 
 they went. I don't know why, but they say the master 
 had had a quarrel with their father when he was alive, 
 and the master had not forgotten it now he was dead, and 
 in consequence he was very severe upon these two boys, 
 and used to beat them without mercy : at all events it did 
 them good, for they learnt faster than any of the others 
 who were at all favoured, and they soon proved tjie best 
 boys in the school. Well, time ran on till Archibald was 
 thirteen and Andrew twelve years old, and, being very 
 tired of school, they asked their mother what profession 
 they were to be of, and she answered, ' Anything except 
 
 208
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 going to sea, for there you will never get on.' But times 
 became harder with the widow ; she had not enough to 
 give the boys to eat, and they complained bitterly ; but 
 it was of no use, so they got on how they could, until 
 one day Archy says to Andrew, ' Why, brother, we have 
 nothing but ferrule for breakfast, dinner, and supper, and 
 I see little chance of our getting anything more. Mother, 
 poor soul ! has not enough for herself to eat, and she 
 very often gives us her dinner and goes without. I can't 
 stand it any longer ; what shall we do ? shall we seek our 
 fortunes?' 'Yes,' says Andrew, ' and when we are gone 
 mother will have enough for herself.' 
 
 " ' Well, they say anything is better than going to sea, 
 but I don't know how we can do anything else.' 
 
 " ' Well, Archy, going to sea may be the worst of all, but 
 it's better than taking the victuals out of poor mother's 
 mouth.' 
 
 " ' That's very true, so we'll be off, Andrew.' 
 
 " They walked down to the pier, and then they fell in 
 with the captain of a vessel going foreign, and they asked 
 him whether he wanted any boys on board. 
 
 " ' Why,' says he, ' I wouldn't care, but you've never 
 been to sea before.' 
 
 " ' No,' said Archy ; ' but there must be a beginning to 
 everything.' 
 
 " ' Well,' said the captain, ' I suppose you've run away 
 from your friends, and, as I can't get apprentices now, I'll 
 tell you what I'll do. I'll take you on board, and as soon 
 as we get round to another port in the Channel, I'll bind 
 you as apprentices for three years. Will you agree to 
 that ? ' 
 
 " The boys said ' yes,' and the captain told them that 
 he should sail the next morning about daylight, and that 
 they must be down at the pier by that time ; so they 
 went back again to their mother, and said nothing about 
 what had passed. There was no supper that night, which 
 confirmed them in their resolution ; they kissed their mother, 
 and went up to bed, packed up all their clothes, and before 
 she was downstairs the next morning they were on board 
 of the vessel. 
 
 " Well, they were duly apprenticed when the ship ar- 
 
 209 o
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 rived at Weymouth, and then off they went. The other 
 men on board were, as usual, very much afraid of being 
 pressed, and every plan was hit upon for stowing away 
 when they were boarded by a man-of-war. Well, time 
 passed, and after many voyages they had both nearly served 
 their time ; they were tall stout young men, and looked 
 older than they really were. At last, one day when off 
 the Western Isles, they were boarded by a frigate, and 
 the officer who came in the boat asked Archy what he 
 was, and he replied he was an apprentice. 
 
 " ' You an apprentice ! ' cried he ; ' that won't do.' 
 
 " ' But here are the indentures.' 
 
 " f All forged,' cried the officer; 'just get into the boat, 
 my lad.' (You see that's a very common trick of officers ; 
 if a boy's grown up and fit for service, they don't care 
 about indentures.) ' Well, Archy found it was of no use, 
 so he gets his kit and steps into the boat, shaking hands 
 with Andrew, who was shedding tears at the thoughts of 
 parting with his brother. 
 
 " ' It's no use crying, Andrew,' says he ; ' I might have 
 been second mate in three months, as the captain promised 
 me when my time was up, and then I should have been 
 protected, and might have risen from mate to captain ; 
 but now it's all over with me. May you have better luck, 
 and I hope the captain will give you tbe berth instead of 
 me.' Well, away went Ai'chy on board of the man-of-war, 
 looking very gloomy, as you may suppose. When he went 
 aft on the quarter-deck the captain asked him his name 
 and where he came from. 
 
 " ' Ah,' said the captain, ' and who are your friends ? ' 
 So Archy told him that he had only his mother left. The 
 captain asked him a good many more questions as to 
 whether he had been educated or not, and what he knew, 
 and then rated him A.B., and put him into the main- top. 
 Well, Archy remained there for about six months, and 
 found that a man-of-war was not so bad a place after all ; 
 and he was well treated by the captain and officers, the 
 more so as he was a. good scholar. After the cruise was 
 over the frigate ran into the Channel, and anchored in 
 Portland Roads, where there were a great many vessels 
 wind-bound. As usual, they sent round to press the men. 
 
 210
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Now Archy was one of those sent in the boats, and by 
 this time, being a man-of-war's man all over, he was just 
 as eager to get the men as the others were. They 
 boarded several vessels, and got some men ; about dark 
 they boarded one which laid well in the offing. The 
 captain was not on board, and the men were tumed up, 
 but they were very few, and all protected. Now Archy, 
 who was up to the hiding-places on board a merchant 
 vessel, goes down with his cutlass, and crawls about in the 
 dark, until at last he gets hold of a man by the heels. 
 'Come out, you thief/ cries he, 'come out directly, or I'll 
 give you an inch of my cutlass ; ' so the man, finding that 
 he could not help himself, backs out, stem foremost. Archy 
 collars him and takes him on deck, when who should it 
 prove to be but his own brother Andrew ! 
 
 " ' Oh, Archy, Archy, I didn't think this of you ! ' 
 
 "'Well, Andrew, I didn't know it was you, but there's 
 no help for it ; you must come and serve in the main-top 
 along with me, and give up all chance of being a mate or 
 captain of a merchant vessel. We're in bad luck, that's 
 clear, but it can't be helped.' There was a good laugh 
 on board of the man-of-war at Archy pressing his own 
 brother, and the captain was very much amused. ' I'm 
 very sorry for it,' said Ai'chy. 
 
 " Now the captain was short of midshipmen, and, being 
 obliged to sail immediately, he determined to put Archy 
 on the quarter-deck, and so he did, while Andrew served 
 in the main-top. But this did not last long : the captain, 
 who liked Andrew quite as well, and who knew their 
 family and connections, put Andrew also on the quarter- 
 deck ; and what was the consequence ? Why, they are 
 now both post-captains, commanding fine frigates : so you 
 see, going on board of a man-of-war, which they conceived 
 as their ruin, was the means of their rising to rank and 
 riches, for they have been very lucky in the service. I 
 heard Captain Archibald tell the story himself one day as 
 I helped at dinner in the cabin when I was coxswain 
 with Sir Hercules." 
 
 " Well, father, that's a good story to the point, but I 
 do not see that I ever have any chance of being a post- 
 captain." 
 
 211
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Don't seem much like it, certainly ; but you've a good 
 chance of being a pilot." 
 
 " Yes, that I certainly have ; and a pilot is always re- 
 spected, go on board what ship he may." 
 
 "To be sure he is, because he is supposed to have more 
 knowledge than any one on board." 
 
 "Then I am contented, father, with the prospect of 
 being respectable ; so there's an end of that business, 
 except that I must write and thank the captain for his 
 kindness." 
 
 " Just so, Tom. Do you dine with me ? " 
 
 " No, father. I promised to meet Bramble at the ' Jolly 
 Sailors.' We are going up to Mr. Wilson's." 
 
 "Ay, about the farm he wants to buy. Well, the clock 
 is striking, so good-bye till this evening." 
 
 I must explain to the reader that Mr. Wilson, having 
 heard of Bramble's intention to purchase the farm, very 
 kindly interfered. He had a son who was a solicitor at 
 Dover, and he recommended Bramble not to appear 
 personally, but let his son manage the affair for him, 
 which he promised should be done without expense. The 
 next morning Bramble and I took our leave and quitted 
 Greenwich, taking the coach to Dover ; for Bramble, 
 having a good deal of money in his pocket, thought it 
 better to do so, than to wait till he could take a ship 
 down the river. On our arrival at Dover we called upon 
 Mr. Wilson's son, who had already made inquiries, and 
 eventually obtained the farm for Bramble for two hundred 
 pounds less than he expected to give for it, and, very 
 handsomely, only charged him for the stamps of the 
 conveyance. When we arrived at Deal we found Mrs. 
 Maddox quite recovered, and sitting with little Bessy in 
 the parlour below. 
 
 After Mrs. Maddox and Bessy went upstairs to bed, 
 Bramble said to me, as he knocked the ashes out of his 
 pipe, "Tom, I've got this farm for Bessy for two hundred 
 pounds less than I expected to give for it. Now, I've 
 been thinking about this two hundred pounds, which I 
 consider in a manner as her property, and what d'ye 
 think I mean to do with it ? I'll tell you. I'll give her 
 education as well as money. This sum will keep her at a 
 
 212
 
 good school for a matter of four years, and I've made up 
 my mind that she shall go. I don't like to part with her, 
 that's certain ; but it's for her good, so all's right. Don't 
 you think so ? " 
 
 " I do, indeed, father," replied I. " I shall miss her as 
 much as you do ; but, as you say, it's all right, and I'm 
 very glad that you have so decided." 
 
 CHAPTER XXXH 
 
 In which there is a hop, skip, and a jump. 
 
 -LJFE has often, and with great truth, been compared to 
 a river. In infancy a little rill, gradually increasing to 
 the pure and limpid brook, which winds through flowery 
 meads, "giving a gentle kiss to every ridge it overtaketh 
 in its pilgrimage.'" 1 Next it increases in its volume and 
 its power, now rushing rapidly, now moving along in deep 
 and tranquil water, until it swells into a bold stream, 
 coursing its way over the shallows, dashing through the 
 impeding rocks, descending in rapids swift as thought, or 
 pouring its boiling water over the cataract. And thus 
 does it vary its velocity, its appearance, and its course, 
 until it swells into a broad expanse, gradually checking 
 its career as it approaches, and at last mingles with the 
 ocean of Eternity. I have been led into this somewhat 
 trite metaphor, to account to the reader for the contents 
 of this chapter. As in the river, after many miles of 
 chequered and boisterous career, you will find that its 
 waters will for some time flow in a smooth and tranquil 
 course as almost to render you unconscious of the never- 
 ceasing stream ; so in the life of man, after an eventful 
 and adventurous career, it will be found that for a time 
 he is permitted to glide gently and quietly along, as if a 
 respite were given to his feelings preparatory to fresh 
 scenes of excitement. Such was the case with me for 
 some time. I had now been under Bramble's tuition for 
 more than a year and a half, and was consequently 
 
 213
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 between fifteen and sixteen years old. The years from 
 1800 to the end of 1804 were of this description in my 
 stream of life, unmarked by any peculiar or stirring events 
 worthy of occupying the attention of my readers. It is 
 therefore my intention, in this chapter, to play the part of 
 the chorus in the old plays, and sum up the events in 
 few words, so as not to break the chain of history, at the 
 same time that I shall prepare my readers for what subse- 
 quently took place. 
 
 I will first speak of myself. Up to the age of nineteen 
 I continued my career under the care of Bramble ; we 
 seldom remained long on shore, for neither Bramble nor 
 I found home so agreeable since little Bessy had been 
 sent to school, and Mrs. Maddox, assisted by a little girl, 
 had charge of the house ; indeed, Bramble appeared re- 
 solved to make all the money he could, that he might 
 the sooner be able to give up his profession. Mrs. 
 Maddox I have spoken little of, because I had seen but 
 little of her; now that she was downstairs, I will not say 
 I saw, but 1 certainly heard too much of her, for she 
 never ceased talking ; not that she talked loud or 
 screamed out on the contrary, she was of a mild amiable 
 temper, but could not hold her tongue. If she could not 
 find any one to talk to she would talk to any thing; if 
 she was making the fire she would apostrophise the sticks 
 for not burning properly. I watched her one morning as 
 she was kneeling down before the grate : 
 
 " Now, stick, you must go in," said she ; " it's no use 
 your resisting, and what's more, you must burn, and burn 
 quickly too, d'ye hear ? or the kettle won't boil in time 
 for breakfast. Be quick, you little fellow burn away and 
 light the others, there's a good boy." Here she knocked 
 down the tongs. " Tongs, be quiet ; how dare you make 
 that noise?" Then, as she replaced them, "Stand up, 
 sir, in your place until you are wanted. Now, poker, 
 your turn's coming, we must have a stir directly. Bless 
 me, smoke, what's the matter with you now ? can't you 
 go up the chimney ? You can't pretend to say the wind 
 blows you down this fine morning, so none of your 
 vagaries. Now, fender, it's your turn stand still till I 
 give you a bit of a rub. There, now you're all right. 
 
 214
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Table, you want your face washed your master has spilt 
 his grog last night there now, you look as handsome as 
 ever. Well, old chair, how are you this morning ? You're 
 older than I am, I reckon, and yet you're stouter on 
 your legs. Why, candle, are you burning all this while ? 
 Why didn't you tell me ? I would have put you out 
 long ago. Come, now, don't be making a smell here 
 send it up the chimney." 
 
 Thus would she talk to everything. We only had two 
 animals in the house a cat and a canary bird : of course 
 they were not neglected, but somehow or another the cat 
 appeared to get tired of it, for it would rise and very 
 gently walk into the back kitchen ; and as for the canary 
 bird, like all other canary birds, as soon as he was talked 
 to he would begin to sing, and that so loud that Mrs. 
 Maddox was beaten out of the field. Bramble bore with 
 her very well, but at the same time he did not like it : 
 he once said to me, " Well, if Bessy were at Deal, I 
 think I would take a short spell now ; but as for that 
 poor good old soul, whose tongue is hung on the middle 
 and works at both ends, she does tire one, and that's the 
 truth." But she really was a good-natured, kind creature, 
 ready to oblige in everything ; and I believe that she 
 thought that she was amusing you when she talked on in 
 this way. Unfortunately she had no anecdote, for she 
 had a very bad memory, and therefore there was nothing 
 to be gained from her. By way of amusing me, she used 
 to say, " Now, Tom, sit down here, and I'll tell you all 
 about my bad leg." And then she would commence 
 with the first symptoms, the degrees of pain, the various 
 plasters, bandages, and poultices which had been applied, 
 and what the doctor had said this day and that day. I 
 bore this very patiently for four or five times ; but at last, 
 after several days of increasing impatience (somewhere 
 about the fifteenth time, I believe), I could stand it no 
 more, so I jumped off my chair and ran away just as she 
 commenced the interesting detail. 
 
 " Mrs. Maddox," said I, " I cannot bear to hear of your 
 sufferings ; pray never mention them again." 
 
 "What a kind-hearted creature you are!" said she. 
 "Well, I won't, then. It's not many who have such pity 
 
 215
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 in them. Cotton, where have you got to always running 
 away ? One would think you don't like to be knitted. 
 Now, cotton, don't be foolish; where have you hid yourself? 
 You make others as bad as yourself. Scissors have got away 
 now ; there now, sit on my lap and be quiet." 
 
 However, if Mrs. Maddox got back cotton and scissors, 
 she did not get me back, for I bolted out of the front door, 
 and joined the men who were lolling against the gunnel 
 of a galley hauled up on the shingle. 
 
 During the period of which I am speaking, I continued 
 every day to add to my knowledge of my profession, and 
 eventually I was competent to pass my examination at the 
 Trinity House. When I went on board a vessel with 
 Bramble, he would often give me charge of her, never inter- 
 fering with me (although he watched me carefully) unless 
 he considered that it was absolutely necessary, which I 
 believe took place but twice. He used to tell the masters 
 of the vessels that I was quite as good a pilot as he was, 
 which certainly was not quite correct ; however, it was of 
 great consequence to me, as it gave me that confidence so 
 necessary in my profession, and in due time I passed for a 
 river pilot at the Trinity House. Some alteration occurred 
 at the hospital during this interval. Anderson had been 
 promoted from boatswain of the ward to inspecting boat- 
 swain, a place of trust, with very comfortable emoluments, 
 his weekly allowance being increased to five shillings ; and 
 on his promotion my father was made a boatswain's mate 
 of the Warriors' Ward. This was at first satisfactory to my 
 mother, who was pleased that my father should wear lace 
 upon his pensioner's coat ; but, as she advanced in the 
 world, she did not like the idea of my father being in the 
 hospital, nor did she want him to be at her house in 
 fact, she could have done better without him ; but as that 
 could not be she made the best of it. It must be acknow- 
 ledged that my father's boisterous and rude manner had 
 been softening down ever since he had been in the hospital, 
 and that he had become a very well-behaved, quiet, and 
 sober person, and was very respectable in his appearance ; 
 but I shall say more about him when I talk of my mother 
 again. Old Nanny went on much as usual, but on the 
 whole she improved. I used to pick up for her anything I 
 
 21 fi
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 could, and put it in a large bag which I occasionally brought 
 to Greenwich, and this bag, with its multifarious contents, 
 would give her more pleasure than if I had brought her 
 any single object more valuable. Old Anderson used to 
 call upon her occasionally, but he did not do her much 
 good. She appeared to think of hardly anything but 
 getting money. She was always glad to see me, and I 
 believe thought more of me than anybody else in the world, 
 and I seldom failed to pay her a visit on the first day of 
 my arrival. 
 
 Dr. Tadpole and his apprentice Tom went on pretty well 
 together until the hundredweight of liquorice was expended, 
 and then there was a fresh rising on the part of the injured 
 and oppressed representative of the lower orders, which 
 continued till a fresh supply from London appeased his 
 radical feelings which had been called forth, and then the 
 liquorice made everything go on smoothly as before ; but 
 two years afterwards Tom was out of his time, and then 
 the doctor retained him as his assistant, with a salary added 
 to his board, which enabled Tom to be independent of the 
 shop, as far as liquorice was concerned, and to cut a very 
 smart figure among the young men about Greenwich ; for 
 on Tom's promotion another boy was appointed to the 
 carrying out of the medicine as well as the drudgery, and 
 Tom took good care that this lad should clean his boots as 
 well as the doctor's, and not make quite so free with the 
 liquorice as he had done himself. I found out also that he 
 had cut Anny Whistle. 
 
 Mrs. St. Felix continued to vend her tobacco, and I 
 never failed seeing her on my visits to Greenwich. She 
 appeared to look just as young as she did when I first 
 knew her, and every one said that there was no apparent 
 alteration. She was as kind and as cheerful as ever ; and 
 I may as well here remark that during this period a great 
 intimacy had grown up between her and my sister Virginia, 
 very much to the annoyance of my mother, who still re- 
 tained her feelings of ill-will against Mrs. St. Felix, why, 
 I do not know, except that she was so good-looking a 
 person, and such a favourite with everybody. But my 
 father, who, when he chose, would not be contradicted, 
 insisted upon Virginia's being on good terms with Mrs. 
 
 217
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 St. Felix, and used to take her there himself; and Virginia, 
 who had never forgotten the widow's kindness to me, was 
 extremely partial to her, and was much more in her 
 company than my mother had any idea of, for Virginia 
 would not vex my mother unnecessarily by telling her she 
 had been with the widow unless she was directly asked. 
 
 It was about four months after my father and I had given 
 our money to my mother that I returned to Greenwich. A 
 letter from Virginia had acquainted me with the street and 
 the number of the house which my mother had taken, and 
 I therefore walked from the beach right to it ; and I must 
 say that when I came to the new abode I was very much 
 surprised at its neat and even handsome appearance. The 
 ground-floor was fitted up as a shop with large panes of 
 glass, and inside upon stands were arranged a variety of 
 bonnets and caps, set off with looking-glass and silk curtains, 
 in the arrangement of which no little taste was displayed. 
 Behind the show goods was a curtain hanging on a brass 
 rod, drawn so as to conceal the workpeople who were within. 
 There was a private door as well as a shop door, and I hardly 
 knew which 1 was to go in at : however, as the shop door 
 required no knocking, I went into that, and found myself in 
 the company of eight young damsels, very busy at their 
 needles, sitting on each side of a long table covered with 
 half-made dresses. I inquired of them whether my mother 
 was at home, and was answered by one, who was apparently 
 the eldest, that she was down below getting the breakfast 
 ready. 
 
 "I suppose," continued she, "you are Mr. Tom Saunders, 
 the pilot ? " 
 
 " I suppose I am," replied I ; " and pray who are 
 you ? " 
 
 "I am Miss Amelia Gozlin, apprentice to Mrs. Saunders, 
 milliner, at your service, sir: and, in consequence of my 
 being so very quiet and sedate, I have charge of all these 
 young ladies you see with me." 
 
 Here the others burst into a laugh. 
 
 " They are in very good hands, Miss Amelia," replied I, 
 "and under your care, and with your example, I have no 
 doubt but they will turn out very useful members of 
 society." 
 
 218
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Thank you, sir ; but allow me to say that I cannot 
 permit young men, especially such enchanting young men 
 as Mr. Tom Saunders, to remain here ; as, if I do, your 
 amiable mother would give me what is genteelly termed 
 a wigging; so if you will be pleased, sir, just to remove 
 yourself from our presence," continued she, with a mock 
 curtsey, "and not make your appearance here again until 
 you are certain your mother is gone out, you will oblige us 
 very much." 
 
 I obeyed the wishes of Miss Amelia Gozlin, who certainly 
 was a very handsome girl, with fine black eyes, apparently 
 about fifteen years old. I walked into the passage, and 
 found my way down into the kitchen, where my mother 
 and Virginia were employed as they had told me above. 
 My mother received me kindly, but said little, for she 
 appeared to be fully occupied ; and Virginia had no time 
 to dedicate to me until the breakfast was ready, when she 
 called the apprentices, and we all sat down together, Miss 
 Amelia and her companions looking so demure, that, if I 
 had not seen them before, I should have thought that they 
 could not speak. 
 
 After breakfast was over Virginia showed me the house. 
 The first floor was to let furnished, the second was occupied 
 by my mother and Virginia, and the attics were appropriated 
 to the apprentices. Everything appeared clean, neat, and 
 well arranged, and I could not imagine how my mother 
 had contrived to do so much with so little money ; but 
 Virginia told me that she thought Mr. Wilson had assisted 
 her. 
 
 When I returned, which might have been in six months, 
 I found a great improvement, and every appearance of my 
 mother succeeding well in her speculations. She had now 
 a maid-servant, and her apprentices were increased to 
 twelve, and there was every appearance of brisk and full 
 employment. In 1803 I found that Virginia, who was then 
 fourteen years old, had left school. She had told my mother 
 that, during the last half-year, she had only repeated over 
 again what she had learnt the half-year before, and that 
 she thought she could employ her time better at home 
 and assisting her. My mother was of the same opinion, 
 and Virginia now superintended the cutting-out department, 
 
 219
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 and was very useful. She said that the increase of business 
 had been very great, and that my mother could hardly 
 execute the orders which she received. There were now 
 two servants in the house, and additional workwomen. 
 My mother also had veiy much altered in appearance : 
 before, she was usually clean and neat, now she was well 
 if not elegantly dressed, and appeared much younger and 
 better looking. I must do her the justice to say that 
 prosperity had not spoiled but improved her : she was more 
 kind and more cheerful every time that I went to see 
 her ; and I may add that, with the exception of a little 
 necessary castigation to Miss Amelia and her companions, 
 she never scolded, and was kind to her servants. The 
 last year she had been even more successful, and was now 
 considered the first milliner in the town. I believed that 
 she deserved her reputation, for she had a great deal of 
 taste in dress ; and when she had gone upstairs to decorate 
 previous to the hour of arrival of her customers, and came 
 down in a handsome silk dress and an elegant morning 
 cap, I would often look at her with surprise, and say to 
 myself, " Who would think that this was my mother, who 
 used to shove the broom at me in the little pai'lour at 
 Fisher's Alley ? " 
 
 The reader may inquire how my father and mother got 
 on after such an alteration in her circumstances. I can 
 only reply that they got on better than they did before ; 
 for my mother, who did not wish my father's company in 
 the house, pointed out to him that, with so many young 
 people living with her, it would be veiy inconvenient if 
 he came there in the evenings to smoke his pipe, and 
 that it would be better if he could smoke and drink his 
 beer anywhere else. My father perceived the propriety 
 of this, and assented with a good grace : my mother was 
 very liberal to him, and he was now enabled, when he 
 chose, to ask a companion or two to join him, so that it 
 suited both parties. My father, therefore, never came to 
 the house, except after the hospital supper, when he re- 
 mained a few minutes to see Virginia, and then departed. 
 On Sundays he spent the whole day there, and was kindly 
 welcomed, but he always left in the evening to smoke his 
 pipe elsewhere. As for me, when I did come I was always 
 
 220
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 kindly received, and slept in a spare bed on the same 
 floor with my mother and Virginia. Before my time was 
 out I was too well supplied by Bramble ever to want 
 anything, and afterwards I made plenty of money, and 
 seldom came home without bringing a present both to my 
 mother and Virginia. 
 
 Having thus given a general outline of affairs, I shall in 
 the next chapter enter more minutely into some particulars, 
 without which the detail of events will not be complete. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII 
 
 In which the sine qua non of all novels is, for the first time, 
 introduced. 
 
 -LN the last chapter I have said in few words that Bessy 
 Goodwin had been sent to school, and had since returned 
 home. She had been home nearly a year before the period 
 to which I brought up my history, but now she no longer 
 was employed in any menial service, the girl who had been 
 hired during her absence being still retained. Bessy now 
 superintended the household, but did nothing more ; and 
 there was a greater degree of comfort and expenditure 
 than had formerly been the case. Whether this was on 
 Bessy's account, or from Bessy's imbibed ideas, I cannot 
 pretend to say ; but certainly there was a great change 
 in our style of living, which Bramble appeared to sanction. 
 Mrs. Maddox remained as a mere pensioner, sitting by the 
 fire, and perhaps finishing a pair of stockings about every 
 five or six weeks, talking as usual at and to everybody 
 and with everything. In another point, also, there was a 
 change in Bramble's house : it was much oftener filled 
 with company ; this was, I presume, to be ascribed to 
 Bessy's personal charms, which certainly were very great. 
 She was of a peculiar and much admired style of beauty, 
 a description which strikes some people at first sight, and 
 not others those not perceiving it at first eventually 
 admiring it even more than the others. She was taller 
 
 221
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 than the middle height, her person finely developed, yet 
 not so much so as to take away from its grace : her com- 
 plexion was pale and clear, her eyes and hair very dark ; 
 there was a coldness about her beauty when in repose, 
 like statuary marble ; but if the least excited or animated, 
 the colour would mantle in her cheek ; her eyes would 
 beam, till they appeared as if, like bright planets, they 
 could almost cast a shadow ; and dimples, before con- 
 cealed, would show themselves when indulged in her silvery 
 laugh. Although her form was commanding, still she was 
 very feminine : there was great attraction in her face, even 
 when in repose she was cold, but not chilling. 
 
 I had seen little of her for three years, during which she 
 had sprung up to womanhood, for she was now seventeen, 
 and appeared to be at least eighteen years old before. 
 Before, when we were living together, we kissed as brother 
 and sister : since we had again become inmates of the same 
 house, we had been friends, but nothing more. Bessy 
 certainly showed as great a preference to me as our relative 
 situations would admit ; but still it appeared as if the 
 extreme intimacy of childhood had been broken off, and 
 that it was necessary that a renewed intimacy under another 
 aspect should take place, to restore us to our former re- 
 lations. Here it was for me to make the first overtures ; 
 not for her, as maidenly reserve would not permit it. 
 Bramble seemed to be most anxious that such should be 
 the case indeed, considered it as a matter of course : 
 perhaps Bessy thought so too in her own bosom ; and the 
 continual raillery of Bramble did more harm than good, 
 as it appeared to warrant her thinking that it ought 
 to be so. Why it was not I will now explain to the 
 reader. 
 
 I have already made mention of Mr. Wilson, the lawyer, 
 whose acquaintance we procured through Sir Hercules 
 and his lady. This intimacy had very much increased ; 
 and a Miss Janet Wilson had come home from a finishing 
 seminary near town. Between this young lady and my 
 sister Virginia a certain degree of intimacy had been formed, 
 and of course I had seen a great deal of her at the times 
 when I was at Greenwich. She was a very pretty and 
 very diminutive girl, but beautifully proportioned, although 
 
 222
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 so very small ; indeed, she was considered quite a model 
 in figure, at least my mother used to say so, and I never 
 heard any one disagree with her. Janet had, moreover, 
 large eyes, pencilled eyebrows, and a dimpled chin. Now, 
 as Bessy was away at the time when I first made her 
 acquaintance, if all these perfections were not enough for 
 me to fall in love with, I must have been difficult to please 
 at the age of eighteen, when one is not so very difficult ; 
 and the consequence was, I was her most devoted slave. 
 Mr. Wilson laughed at us, and seemed either to think that 
 it would end in nothing, or that if it did end in something 
 he had no objection. Thus was I fixed ; and with Virginia 
 for a confidante, what was to prevent the course of true 
 love running smooth ? Janet received all my sighs, all 
 my protestations, all my oaths, and all my presents and 
 many were the latter, although perhaps not equal to the 
 former three. It was, therefore, not surprising that Bessy, 
 who had been out of the way, had been forestalled by 
 this diamond edition of Nature's handiwork. Such was 
 the state of my heart at the commencement of the 
 year 1805. 
 
 I have mentioned that my mother had taken a house 
 in the principal street ; but I must now add that in the 
 year 1804 she found it necessary to remove into one much 
 larger, and had therefore shifted more to the upper part 
 of the town. Instead of being in a row, this house was 
 detached, with a small garden in front and a good piece of 
 ground at the back, which looked down towards the river. 
 The situation not being so central did no harm to my 
 mother, as she was so well known ; on the contrary, it 
 made her even more fashionable. She now kept no shop, 
 but a show-room ; and had not only accommodation for more 
 workpeople, but very handsome apartments to let. In 
 another point it was advantageous, which was on account 
 of my father. At the end of the garden there was an 
 octangular summer-house, looking upon the river: it was a 
 good-sized room, boarded floor, and moreover, it had a fire- 
 place in it, and when shut up was very warm and comfort- 
 able. My mother made this house over to my father as 
 his own, to smoke and drink beer in ; and my father pre- 
 ferred a place in which he could sit alone with his friends. 
 
 223
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 to a public-house, especially as the garden had a gate at 
 the end of it by which he could admit himself whenever 
 he pleased. Here my father, Ben the Whaler, Anderson, 
 and others would sit, having a commanding view of the 
 Thames and the vessels passing and repassing in the 
 summei'-time, with all the windows open, and enjoying the 
 fresh air and the fresh smoke from their pipes in winter- 
 time surrounding the fire and telling their yarns. It was 
 an admirable arrangement, and Virginia and I always knew 
 where to find him. 
 
 I have said but little of my sister Virginia. I may be 
 considered partial to her -perhaps I was ; but to me she 
 was, if not the handsomest, certainly one of the most 
 captivating persons I ever saw : to prove that I thought 
 so, I can only say that, deeply as I was smitten with Miss 
 Janet Wilson, I often thought that I wished she was a 
 facsimile of my sister. Virginia was now seventeen years 
 old, slender and very graceful : she reminded me more of 
 an antelope in her figure than anything I can compare her 
 to ; her head was so beautifully placed on her shoulders, 
 that it was the first thing which attracted your notice when 
 you saw her. Her eyes were of a deep hazel, fringed by 
 long black eyelashes, and her arching and delicate eyebrows 
 nearly met ; her nose was perfectly straight, but rather 
 small ; and her face ended in a sharp oval, which added to 
 the brilliancy and animation of her countenance ; her mouth 
 was small and beautifully formed, and her little teeth like 
 seed pearl. Every one declared that she was the hand- 
 somest creature that ever they had seen ; and what every 
 one says must be true. She was so ; but she was not 
 always lively she was only so at times : she appeared to 
 be of a serious, reflective turn of mind, and she read a 
 great deal ; but at times she was mirth personified. To 
 my mother she was always dutiful and attentive, and was 
 very useful to her. 
 
 I could not at first imagine what made my mother so 
 anxious to have lodgers in the house, as they must have 
 proved a great nuisance to her, and her circumstances were 
 above such an infliction. I was not long before I discovered 
 the cause of this : it was no other but to make up some good 
 match for my sister, whose beauty she considered would
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 effect her purpose. Many were the applications for her 
 lodgings, made by highly respectable gentlemen ; but when 
 she discovered, either that they were married, or that in 
 other points they did not suit, she invariably refused, and 
 for months her apartments continued vacant ; but if any- 
 body at all aristocratical, who was single, wished to inspect 
 them, my mother was all smiles and eagerness. It may be 
 supposed that she was not likely to meet with such people 
 as she solicited at such a town as Greenwich, but such was 
 not the case : before steamboats made Greenwich so come- 
 at-able there were many families of distinction who resided 
 there and in its environs especially in the autumn of the 
 year, when the river offered much amusement. It was just 
 at that period that the whitebait parties became so much 
 in vogue, and Greenwich was considered a pleasant retreat 
 for a few months by many of the fashionable world. 
 
 Although Virginia never mentioned her surmises directly, 
 I perceived, by her occasional remarks, that she had latterly 
 become aware of what were my mother's views ; indeed, 
 how could she do otherwise, when my mother would refuse 
 her lodgings one day to a gentleman because he was married, 
 and let them the next time merely because he was a single 
 man ? And that she was disgusted with my mother's 
 conduct I was convinced ; at the same time, she certainly 
 kept her thoughts to herself, merely telling me how very 
 uncomfortable it was to have lodgers, and to be obliged to 
 go into their rooms with messages from my mother. There 
 
 was an Honourable Mr. , I really forget his name 
 
 indeed, I should not have mentioned him, except that he 
 was the introduction of another personage who was several 
 months in my mother's house, a harmless old bachelor. 
 How old he was I cannot say, as he wore a very youthful 
 wig and also false whiskers, but I should think about sixty. 
 He was a great admirer of the fine arts, and a still greater 
 admirer of his own performances in painting. He took 
 lessons twice a day from two different masters, who came 
 from London, and he was at it from morning to night. He 
 came down to Greenwich, as he said, to study tints, and get 
 up his colouring. I cannot say I thought his performances 
 very good, but perhaps I was not a judge. My mother, who 
 would, I believe, have sacrificed my sister to an ourang-
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 outang, provided lie was an Honourable, took eveiy oppor- 
 tunity of sending Virginia in to him, that he might study 
 the delicate tints on her cheeks ; but it would not do, even 
 if Virginia had been a party to it. He looked at his palette 
 instead of her pretty mouth, and his camel-hair pencils 
 attracted his attention more than her pencilled eyebrows. 
 He was wrapt up in his art, and overlooked the prettiest 
 piece of nature in the world ; and Virginia, seeing this to 
 be the case, had no longer any objection to go into his room. 
 But this gentleman had a nephew, a very different sort of 
 a personage, a young heir to a marquisate, who used to pay 
 attention to his bachelor uncle by paying him visits, at first 
 because he was ordered so to do, and after once or twice 
 because he had seen Virginia, and was struck with her 
 appearance. He was a good-looking young man, about 
 nineteen, but not very bright indeed, I ought to say very 
 silly, although at the same time not at all bashful. He 
 made an acquaintance with my mother, who was delighted 
 with his condescension, and declared that he was one of 
 the most pleasant young men she had ever met with ; and 
 he would have been very intimate with Virginia had she 
 not repulsed him. As soon as the leaves dropped off the 
 trees the old bachelor declared that there were no more 
 tints worth remaining for, and he took his departure. 
 About a month afterwards his nephew came down, accom- 
 panied by a young man who was his tutor, and hired the 
 apartments, much to the joy of my mother, who now had 
 hopes, and much to the annoyance of my sister, who had 
 fears of being persecuted. 
 
 And noAv, having in this chapter brought up my history 
 to the commencement of the year 1805, I shall again enter 
 into a more detailed narrative. 
 
 226
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV 
 
 More cry than wool Bramble would dig a pit for another and 
 tumbles in along with him. 
 
 _LT was in the month of March 1805, when the easterly 
 winds prevailed, and vessels were detained in the Chops 
 of the Channel, that I agreed with Bramble that we 
 would return together and halve the pilotage. About 
 eight leagues from the Lizard Point we boarded a small 
 ship which had hoisted the signal, the weather at that 
 time being fine and the wind variable. When we went 
 on board it was but just daylight, and the captain was 
 not yet on deck, but the mate received us : we were 
 surprised to find that she mounted twelve brass guns, 
 remarkably well fitted, and that everything was apparently 
 ready for action, rammers and sponges, shot and wadding 
 being all up and at hand. 
 
 "A prime morning, shipmate," said Bramble ; then 
 casting his eye over the deck, "A letter of marque, I 
 presume ? " 
 
 "Yes," replied the mate, "we have the papers, but 
 still she has never run without convoy since I have been 
 in her ; we lost our convoy three days back, and the 
 captain has been rather uneasy ever since." 
 
 " Uneasy ! why, I should think that you could beat off 
 a good stout privateer with these guns of yours ? " 
 
 " Well, I don't know but what we might, but our cargo 
 is valuable, and we might be overpowered." 
 
 " Very true, and the captain must be anxious. Where 
 are you from ? " 
 
 " Smyrna." 
 
 " What's your cargo ? " 
 
 "Why, we have raw silk and drysalters' goods chiefly. 
 D'ye think we shall have a fair wind ? I don't care how 
 soon, for we've at least twenty passengers on board, and 
 our provisions and water are running rather short. Here's 
 the skipper." 
 
 227
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 The captain, who now made his appearance, was a tall 
 good-looking young man about thirty, dressed rather fan- 
 tastically, as I thought, having a laced cap on his head, and 
 a parti-coloured silk sash round his waist, such as they wear 
 in the Mediterranean. 
 
 " Well, pilot, what do you think of the wind ? " 
 
 "Well, sir, I expect we'll have a slant which will enable 
 us to fetch well to windward of the Lizard, at all events, 
 and then, when the tide turns in-shore, we must stand 
 out again." 
 
 "Mr. Stubbs, turn the hands up to make sail." 
 
 "Ay, ay, sir," replied the mate. 
 
 The men came on deck, but the captain roared out for 
 the idlers ; these were the passengers who had agreed 
 to work during the passage: at last they came up, a queer- 
 looking set, and the captain sending down for his speaking 
 trumpet, sail was made on the ship. 
 
 "Why, captain," said Bramble, "you do it in man-of-war 
 fashion." 
 
 "Well, I've not served the King for seven years for 
 nothing," replied he, "and I hope, sir, not heard the 
 bullets whistling about my head like hail in a hailstorm 
 without knowing how to take care of my ship. I like 
 everything man-of-war fashion, and then one's always pre- 
 pared. W'here's the boatswain ? Pipe to breakfast." 
 
 " You've plenty of hands on board, mate," said Bramble. 
 
 " Yes, plenty of them, such as they are ; we've twenty 
 of the ship's company, and twenty-five passengers from 
 Malta." 
 
 After breakfast the captain ordered up the small-arm 
 men ; five seamen and fifteen of the passengers made their 
 appearance with their muskets, which were examined, and 
 they were dismissed. At eleven o'clock, as we neared the 
 land, the men were ordered to quarters, the guns cast 
 loose, and they were exercised as on board of a man-of- 
 war, the captain giving his orders with his speaking- 
 trumpet. " Double-shot your guns ! Run out ! Point 
 your guns ! Fire ! Repel boarders on the bow ! Repel 
 boarders on the quarter ! " &c. This continued for more 
 than two hours, when the guns were again secured. 
 
 " Well, pilot," said the captain to Bramble, " what do 
 
 228
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 you think ? do you fancy a privateer could take us in a 
 hurry ? " 
 
 " Why, captain, if the men fight, I should say not ; but, 
 you see, these guns, handsome as they are, won't fight of 
 themselves." 
 
 " I'll answer for the men fighting ; they'll have but 
 their choice, fight, or the contents of my pistol through 
 the first man's head who quits his gun. I'll nail the 
 colours to the mast, and see who will be the man who 
 will haul them down. Why, pilot, this vessel is insured 
 at thirty thousand pounds." 
 
 "Then she'll be a famous prize, if they should con- 
 trive to take her, that's all," said Bramble. " Halloo ! 
 what vessel's that coming down ? Tom, hand your glass 
 here." 
 
 " I haven't got it with me." 
 
 "Well, give me that one on the skylight. I can't make 
 her out, but I don't much like the looks of her." 
 
 " Heh ! what's that ? " said the captain. " Let me 
 look : oh, she's a square-rigged vessel, ain't she ? " 
 
 " Can't tell," said Bramble. 
 
 The mate, who had fetched his glass from below, looked 
 at her, and said it was a coasting schooner. 
 
 " Are you sure of that ? " said the captain. " Let me 
 see : well, I don't know what to say she does look 
 rakish. I'll go forward and make her out." 
 
 "Why, it's a coaster, Bramble," said I, as the captain 
 walked forward. 
 
 " I know that," replied Bramble, with a wink. 
 
 The captain returned, probably satisfied that it was only 
 a coaster, but he did not choose to say so. "W T ell, I don't 
 know what to make of her, but at all events there's nothing 
 like being ready. She's coming down fast upon us ; Mr. 
 Stubbs, we'll beat to quarters." 
 
 Again the people were called up and the guns cast 
 loose ; the powder was handed up, and all was preparation. 
 I did not think, however, that the passengers appeared 
 at all zealous ; but that I was not surprised at : the captain 
 harangued them, calling them Britons, &c., and hoping 
 that they would show what stuff they were made of; talked 
 about the honour of Old England, and a great deal more, 
 
 229
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 and then examined the vessel again with his glass. "We'll 
 give her the starboard broadside, and then wear round 
 his stern and give her the other. Hoist the colours ! " 
 
 As soon as we hoisted the colours, the schooner hoisted 
 English colours also. 
 
 " English colours, sir ! " said the mate, grinning. 
 
 " English colours, heh ? Very well ; but that may be 
 a feint keep to your guns, my lads." 
 
 The vessel now ran by us ; she w r as deeply laden, and 
 as broad as she was long. 
 
 " No privateer this time, captain," said Bramble, laughing. 
 
 " No, all's right ; secure the guns, my lads. We'd have 
 given her a nice peppering if she'd been a French pri- 
 vateer." 
 
 The captain then went down below to put away his 
 sword and pistols, which the cabin-boy had brought on 
 deck. 
 
 " It's my opinion, Tom," said Bramble, " that this skipper 
 ain't quite so fond of fighting as he pretends to be. I'll 
 see if I can't frighten him a little." 
 
 As soon as the captain came on deck again, Bramble 
 said, " We'll go about, if you please." 
 
 "What! about already? why, we're good three leagues 
 from the shore." 
 
 "Yes, sir, but the tide has made, and we must now 
 make a long stretch-out towards the French coast. We 
 won't tack again till about dark." 
 
 " Not tack till dark, pilot ? surely we will do better 
 keeping on the English coast." 
 
 " No, no, sir ; if we were not so well manned and so 
 well armed I should do it ; but, as we are a match for any 
 privateer, why, we may as well make a long leg we shall 
 be up Channel sooner." 
 
 "Well, I don't know what to say; I've a heavy responsi- 
 bility with such a valuable cargo." 
 
 " Well, tack if you please, sir," said Bramble shortly. 
 
 " Oh, certainly. Hands, about ship." 
 
 The vessel's head was put off-shore, and with a smart 
 breeze we walked away fast from the land. At twelve 
 o'clock the captain proposed standing in-shore again, but 
 Bramble refused. At three o'clock he became very un- 
 
 230
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 easy, and expostulated with Bramble, who replied, "Well, 
 sir, I'm doing all for the best, but if you are afraid " 
 
 " Afraid ? " cried the captain ; " afraid of what, I should 
 like to know ? No, I'm not afraid, but it appears to 
 me that we ought to make the land again before 
 night." 
 
 " I'll answer for knowing where we are, sir, if that is 
 your reason, at all events, I wish to stand out till six 
 o'clock." 
 
 " Well, do so, then, if you choose I'm sure I don't 
 care if you stand to within gun-shot of the French coast ; " 
 and the captain, evidently very much annoyed, went down 
 into the cabin. 
 
 About half-past four o'clock the mate came aft and took 
 up the glass, saying that there was an awkward-looking 
 craft on the weather bow. He came aft again, and said, 
 " Pilot, I wish you would take a squint at that craft, for I 
 don't much like the look of her." 
 
 Bramble went forward, and I followed him. " I say, Tom, 
 that's a French privateer, as sure as we stand here," said he. 
 " Look at her. Well, now we shall see what these guns are 
 made off." 
 
 " Don't put too much trust in them," said the mate. 
 " I know what sort of people we have here. Had we only 
 ten good men I wouldn't care for a privateer, but I'm afraid 
 that we have not many we can trust to. However, we'll 
 do our best, and we can do no more. I'll go down and tell 
 the captain." 
 
 "It is a Frenchman," replied I, "and no mistake 
 every rope and every sail on her are French ; " for the 
 vessel, which was a lugger, was not more than four miles 
 from us. 
 
 " Well," replied Bramble, " it would be odd if we were 
 to be taken into a French port after all, wouldn't it ? not 
 very pleasant, though." 
 
 " We've men enough to beat her off, or two of her, if 
 that's all," replied I. 
 
 " Yes, Tom, but I doubt the captain, and without example 
 men don't fight welL However, we'll do our best, and if 
 he flinches we won't." 
 
 The captain now came forward as red as a turkey-cock ; 
 
 231
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 he said nothing, looked at the vessel, and then turned as 
 white as a sheet. 
 
 " She's more than our match, if she's an enemy/' 
 said he. 
 
 " I should rather think not, sir/' replied Bramble. " All 
 you have to do is to make your men fight, and nail your 
 colours to the mast." 
 
 " That's very true when there's a fair chance of success, 
 but it's useless sacrificing the men against so very superior 
 a force," replied the captain. 
 
 " But it ain't superior, nor in guns is she your equal, if 
 I know anything about a vessel. At all events, I suppose 
 you'll have a trial for it. Won't you beat to quarters, 
 captain ? " 
 
 "Oh, to be sure. Mr. Stubbs, beat to quarters. I think 
 it would not be a bad thing to fire off our broadsides now, 
 and let them see that we are well armed." 
 
 The men were summoned up to quarters, and very un- 
 willingly did they obey : some said that they did not come 
 on board to fight, others that they had agreed to work the 
 passage home, but not to stand to be shot at ; and some 
 were actually going down below again, when Bramble and 
 the mate spoke to them and persuaded them to remain on 
 deck. Still there was no willingness shown ; and although 
 Bramble told them how many privateers had been beaten 
 off, and mentioned particularly the Leith smack having the 
 other day fought with one an hour and a half, and 
 knocked her all to pieces, they still appeared uneasy and 
 wavering. 
 
 In the meantime the privateer was within a mile of us, 
 and had hoisted French colours. 
 
 "We'll keep away and give her the first broadside," cried 
 the captain. 
 
 " You'd better hoist your colours first," observed Bramble 
 quietly. 
 
 " Hoist the colours, Mr. Stubbs! Port the helm! Look 
 out, my men ! Point the guns to the object ! Fire ! " 
 
 Off went all the guns, not only on the starboard side, 
 in the direction of the privateer, but all those on the 
 larboard side as well ; and this circumstance probably gave 
 the people on board of the privateer some idea of the state 
 
 232
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 of confusion we were in. She now rounded too, and gave 
 us her broadside of three guns : they were well directed, 
 and did us some damage in the upper works and rigging ; 
 but still more in frightening the people, who were now 
 running down below, notwithstanding the exertions of the 
 mate, Bramble, one or two of the seamen, and myself; but 
 our fate was soon decided by the captain, who cried out, 
 " It's useless contending against such a superior force." 
 With this observation he ran aft and hauled down the 
 colours.. As soon as the men perceived this they all left 
 the guns ; at another broadside from the privateer they all 
 scampered down below, and at the same time the captain 
 went down into his cabin. There was none but the mate, 
 the boatswain, Bramble, and myself left on deck. 
 
 " Pleasant," said Bramble. " I thought as much. Well, 
 Tom, here we are, in for it. Come with me to the helm, 
 for these French fellows will board, and they make very 
 free with their cutlasses, even after colours are hauled down. 
 Well," said he, as he walked aft, "I did not think to see 
 the English flag so disgraced. Poor Bessy, too ! Well, 
 never mind. I say, mate, just let go the weather main- 
 braces and bowlines, and square the yards, for it's better 
 to be as humble as possible, now that we can't help our- 
 selves ; and do you and the boatswain go down below, for 
 they cut right and left, these fellows. They do pay a 
 little more civility to pilots, as they aren't belonging to 
 the ship." 
 
 This advice of Bramble's, which was very good, was followed 
 by the mate and boatswain. 
 
 " Shall I run down and look after our kits ? " said I to 
 Bramble. 
 
 " No, Tom, don't have anything in your hand, or they 
 will take it from you, and most likely give you a rap on 
 the head with a cutlass at the same time ; for privateer- 
 men of all nations are little better than pirates, and don't 
 know how to behave in victory. Just keep where you are 
 look as if you had nothing to do with the ship except the 
 steering of her. Here they come ! " 
 
 As he spoke the lugger touched our weather side, at the 
 same time lowering down her foresail and mainsail with no 
 little noise and confusion ; in a second or two there were 
 
 233
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 thirty of their men on our decks, flourishing their cutlasses, 
 and looking round with their pistols ready cocked in their 
 left hands for somebody to let fly at. At last they came 
 aft. " Pilot ! " cried Bramble, taking off his hat. I did 
 the same. With reiterated sacres and diables of every de- 
 scription, some now rushed down into the cabin, while 
 others went down the fore-hatchway, while more of the 
 men from the lugger poured upon our decks ; but none of 
 them molested Bramble or me, as we continued standing 
 at the wheel. In about ten minutes order was to a, certain 
 degree restored by the captain of the privateer, who had 
 come on board. I perceived him express his surprise to 
 his officers who were with him at the armament of the ship, 
 and he appeared very much pleased : it was not necessary 
 to understand Fi'ench for that. He then came up to 
 Bramble, and spoke to him in French ; but Bramble only 
 pointed to me and then to himself, and said " Pilot." The 
 captain called for a young Frenchman who could speak 
 English, and then asked Bramble what was the cargo. 
 
 Bramble, to please him, replied that it was silk and other 
 goods to the value of thirty thousand pounds English. 
 
 " How many men ?" 
 
 " Forty-five men." 
 
 The French captain rubbed his hands with ecstasy, as 
 well he might Just at this moment the English captain 
 came upon deck, followed by two of the privateer's men, 
 one of whom had taken possession of his laced cap, and the 
 other of his silk sash. He brought his sword in his hand, 
 and presented it to the captain of the privateer, saying, "It 
 is no disgrace for one brave man to deliver up his sword to 
 another." 
 
 " Que dit il ? " said the captain of the privateer to the 
 young man who interpreted. The young man translated 
 this fine speech, upon which the French captain called the 
 English one by a very contemptuous title, and turned away. 
 The privateer's men now made their appearance from below, 
 having helped themselves to everything they could find : 
 the orders were then given for the prisoners to be brought 
 upon deck ; they were driven up, many of them bleeding 
 from wounds received in attempts to rescue their personal 
 property, and were handed over to the lugger. A prize- 
 
 234
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 master with twenty men were put on board ; the lugger was 
 hauled off, the only Englishmen allowed to remain in the 
 captured vessel being Bramble and myself. As soon as the 
 vessels were clear they made sail, running about two points free 
 for the French coast. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV 
 
 We have great hopes of not seeing the inside of a French prison, 
 but we are disappointed. 
 
 W ELL, Tom, this is a bad job," said Bramble to me, taking 
 his seat upon the hencoop aft. " By to-morrow at noon, 
 unless we fall in with a cruiser and I see little chance of 
 that we shall be locked up in a French prison ; ay, and 
 Heaven knows how long we may stay there ! What's to 
 become of poor little Bessy ? I'm sure I don't know. I 
 must contrive to write over to lawyer Wilson, and put him 
 in charge of everything. But I'm sorry for you, my poor 
 lad ; it's hard for you to be locked up, perhaps for years, 
 when you might have been making money for yourself." 
 
 " Well, it can't be helped, father ; we must make the 
 best of it," replied I, with a deep sigh, for I was anything 
 but happy at the prospect. 
 
 "If it had not been for that swaggering coward, this 
 might not have happened," replied Bramble. " It's some- 
 what my own fault : I was so anxious to frighten him about 
 nothing, but at last I run us into real danger, and I might 
 have known that he never would have fought, although I 
 certainly had no idea of falling in with a privateer. Well, 
 Tom, we must not lose a chance." 
 
 " How do you mean ? " 
 
 " I mean that if there is any possibilty of getting away, 
 I shall ; and you, of course, will not stay behind. I don't 
 know where they are going to, but you see, Tom, our only 
 chance of getting off is while we are on the coast ; if once 
 we are marched into the interior, why, then it will be 
 almost hopeless. What we must try for is to get away at 
 the port where we land. We shall see." 
 
 235
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " I am afraid that there's very little chance for us," replied 
 I ; "but I'm ready to attempt anything." 
 
 "We shall see, Tom where there's a will there's a 
 way; however, it's no use talking about it just now." Here 
 Bramble filled his pipe, took out his flint and steel, and 
 lighted it. 
 
 After smoking for ten minutes, during which I stood 
 by him, he said, " I wonder where they will take us to 
 St. Malo's or Morlaix ; for the course they are steering 
 will fetch, I should think, thereabouts. One thing is 
 certain they've got a good prize, and they mean to keep 
 it if they can ; and, my eyes ! if they won't make a fuss 
 about it ! A ship with twelve guns taken by a lugger 
 with only six ! They'll make the ship mount eighteen 
 or twenty guns, and have a hundred and fifty men on 
 board, and they'll swear they fought us for three hours. 
 They have something to boast of, that's certain ; and I 
 suspect that French captain is a brave sort of chap, from 
 the sneer he gave when our cowardly English lubber gave 
 him so fine a speech. Well, it's our disgrace ! " 
 
 Here Bramble was silent for some time, when I said to 
 him, " You were stating to the men how a Leith smack 
 beat off a privateer the other day ; I never heard of it." 
 
 " Yes, I heard it when I was up above Greenwich. I 
 met an old friend who was on board of her, for he took his 
 passage in her from London. 
 
 " ' Why,' says he to me, ' Bramble, I thought we never 
 should have got away from the river, for the old captain, 
 who was as big round as a puncheon, and not unlike one, 
 declared that he would not sail until the powder came up 
 from Woolwich ; for the Queen Charlotte (that was the 
 name of the smack) carried six eighteen-pound carronades. 
 We waited nearly a week for the powder, and many a 
 laugh we all had about it, thinking old Nesbitt was not 
 much of a fighter, from his making so much fuss. Well, at 
 last we boomed her off from the wharf, and about seven 
 that night got clear of the Thames ; it was a fine breeze 
 all night, and we ran through the Swin by the lead, which 
 is what every one won't attempt : next morning we were 
 off Yarmouth Roads, with the water as yellow as pea-soup ; 
 never saw it otherwise, and I'm an old collier ; reason why, 
 
 236
 
 the swells of the ocean thrashes up the sands off there- 
 ay, and shifts them too occasionally, which is of more con- 
 sequence. Well, Bramble/ says he, ' well, on we went ; 
 hauled in through Harborough Gut; then the sun had so 
 much power for it was in the Dog Days that it eat up 
 the wind, and we were obliged to content ourselves with 
 getting four knots out of her. Just as we made the 
 Dudgeon Light-Boat, old Nesbitt's son comes aft to his 
 father, who was steering the craft, and says, " Father, do 
 you see that 'ere brig crowding all sail after us ? I think 
 it be the New Custom House brig trying his rate of sailing 
 with us." 
 
 " ' " Never you mind what she is, boy," says the captain, 
 " but away up and furl the gaff-topsail." 
 
 " ' Meanwhile the brig overhauled us fast, and old Nesbitt 
 kept a-looking round at her every two or three minutes. 
 At last he says to the mate, "Take the wheel a bit," and 
 he goes first and looks over the quarter. "I see," says he; 
 " I say, you sergeant and corporal " (for we had a recruiting 
 party on board), "suppose now you just help us to load 
 our guns and work them a little, for I expect this here 
 craft will give us plenty to do." 
 
 " ' Well, Bramble, as I stand here, if six of them lobsters 
 didn't say nothing, but just walk down below : but- the 
 sergeant was a trump of a fellow, and so was his wife ; he 
 threw off his coat and cap covered with ribands, tied a 
 handkerchief round his head, and set to work with a will ; 
 and his wife backed him to the last, handing the powder 
 and everything else. Well, we had with us ten men who 
 all stood to guns ; but the passengers went down below 
 with the soldiers. Well, on comes the brig upon our star- 
 board quarter as if to board ; all her fore-rigging, and 
 fore-chains, and forecastle being full of men as bees in a 
 swarm. 
 
 " ' " Are you all ready, my men ? " said the captain. 
 
 (i i ti Yes, all ready, sir." 
 
 " ' " Yes, and I be ready too, massa ! " cried the black 
 cook, bringing out from the caboose the red-hot poker. 
 
 " ' " Well, then, up on the wind with her, and fire when 
 the guns bear." 
 
 " ( The men kept their eyes on the guns ; and when they 
 
 237
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 cried " fire ! " the cook set them all off, one after another, 
 with the hot poker, and no small mischief did these three 
 guns do. His forecastle was cleared of men in no time ; 
 down came his gaff and fore-topsail, and being now right 
 on our beam, he put his helm up to lay us on board ; but 
 we were too quick for him we wore round too, and gave 
 him the three other guns, which did him no good. 
 
 " ' Well, he came after us on the other tack, and pelted 
 us with musketry in a cruel way. The mate was hit in 
 the head, and taken down below ; and poor old Nesbitt, 
 who was at the wheel, steering the craft beautifully, had 
 a bullet right into his bow-window, as they call it. " Well," 
 the old fellow says, "here's a shot between wind and water, 
 I reckon we must have a plug " ; so he puts his flippers 
 into his waistband, and stuffs his flannel jacket into the 
 hole. Then we throws her up in the wind again, and 
 rakes him with our three guns well into him, and carries 
 away more of his gear, and stops his sailing and so we 
 goes on for a whole hour and thirty-five minutes ; and, to 
 make a long story short, we beat him off, and he turned 
 tail and ran for it with both pumps going/ 
 
 " Now you see, Tom, that's the account of the affair 
 given to me by a man who I can trust ; and there you see 
 what can be done if men are resolute and determined to 
 fight. Some little difference between that affair and this 
 one, Tom." 
 
 " Did old Nesbitt die or recover ? " 
 
 "I asked that quesion : he was doing well when my 
 friend left ; somehow or another no vital part was injured, 
 and he has had many presents made him for his gallant 
 conduct, and the sergeant was well rewarded also. Well, 
 my pipe's out, and it's not far from midnight ; I should 
 think we may just as well try for a little sleep, Tom, for 
 perhaps we may not get any for some time to come." 
 
 Bramble coiled himself up under the bulwark ; I did the 
 same ; and in a few minutes we both had forgotten whether 
 we were in our beds at our house at Deal or prisoners 
 bound for the French coast. 
 
 At daylight the next morning Bramble roused me up. 
 
 " Here we are now, Tom ! here's the French coast not 
 four leagues from us ; but it's hazy, and I cannot make it 
 
 238
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 out very clear ; however, the sun will soon drive all this 
 away, and we shall have a fine day ; but the wind has gone 
 down, and I think we shall have still less of it." 
 
 And so it proved ; for, as the sun rose, the wind became 
 very light, so that we did not go through the water more 
 than three knots. We were looking at the coast, when 
 the report of a gun saluted our ears. It was from the 
 privateer; we turned to that quarter, and found that there 
 was a cutter about two miles from the privateer, crowding 
 all sail towards us. 
 
 " Tom ! " cried Bramble, " there's a chance for us yet 
 that's an English privateer, and she will try to retake us 
 for the sake of the salvage. But here's a boat coming from 
 the Frenchman what can that be for?" 
 
 The boat rowed alongside of us, and out jumped the 
 captain, of the French privateer with twenty of his best 
 men, and the boat was then dropped astern. 
 
 The Frenchmen immediately cast loose the guns, went 
 down for the powder, and prepared for action. 
 
 "I see, Tom," said Bramble, "he's a clever fellow, this 
 skipper ; he knows that this ship and cargo is worth a dozen 
 of his little privateer, and his object is to get her in so 
 he's come with all his best men on board of us, leaving his 
 first officer to make the best fight with the privateer that 
 he can. Well, he's right ; and if it wasn't that I don't like 
 to go to prison, I wish he may succeed, for he has got sense 
 as well as courage, I think." 
 
 The ship was now kept away two points more, that she 
 might go through the water as fast as she could ; and in 
 the meantime the action commenced between the English 
 cutter and the French privateer, the latter evidently at- 
 tempting to cripple the masts and rigging of the former. 
 The cutter, however, steered right for us, and evidently 
 came up fast ; the French privateer, weak-handed as she 
 must have been, behaved very well, throwing herself across 
 the cutter's bows, and doing everything she could to prevent 
 her coming up with us : both vessels were very much cut 
 up before the cutter came within three cables' lengths of 
 us, when the French captain ordered French colours to be 
 hoisted, and, rounding to, poured in a well-directed broad- 
 side, which quite astonished the English privateer, who 
 
 239
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 imagined that we were an unarmed merchantman. The 
 action now became very warm ; we standing on, and every 
 now and then rounding. to and raking the cutter, while the 
 French privateer engaged her broadside to broadside. The 
 French captain was abaft, giving his orders with the greatest 
 coolness and ability, when a shot from the cutter came in 
 on deck, and a large splinter which it tore off knocked him 
 down on his back. Bramble and I both ran to him and 
 helped him up we could not help it, although he was an 
 enemy. He was not hurt, and as soon as he was on his 
 legs he laughed, and thanked us in French. The cutter 
 still continued the fight until we were within three miles 
 of the coast, when, all her spars and sails being cut to pieces, 
 she hauled to the wind and stood out to the offing. 
 
 " Well, Tom, there's all our hopes ended," said Bramble ; 
 " so now I'll light my pipe. Well, I say it's been a good 
 fight on both sides." 
 
 Here the captain came up to us and said, " Bien oblige, 
 tank you." 
 
 The cutter did not, however, stand out for more than 
 a few minutes, when she hove to and repaired damages, 
 evidently intending to renew the action. I pointed this out 
 to Bramble. " I see, I see," replied he ; " she intends to 
 try and cut us off from Morlaix, which is to windward, and 
 oblige us to fight or run for St. Malo's, which is a long way 
 to leeward ; in either case she will be able to attack us 
 again, as she outsails us : perhaps the fight is not over yet." 
 
 But the Frenchman also understood what he was about, 
 and he now steered a course. When we were about two 
 miles from the land, and about the same distance from the 
 cutter, the latter kept away so as to oblige the ship to come 
 to action again before she reached Morlaix ; but, before she 
 closed with us, we discovered that we were entering a small 
 French port, which had not been visible to us, called (I 
 think) Lanion, situated between Isle Bichat and Morlaix. 
 When within a half a mile of the land, French over English 
 was hoisted at our peak, and a French pennant over an 
 English pennant at our main. 
 
 " I told you so," said Bramble ; " they have made a man- 
 of-war out of us, and now there'll be no end to the lies 
 that they will tell ; for though these French fellows do not 
 
 240
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 fight quite so well as we do, at lying they'll beat us hollow, 
 any day of the week. Never mind, Tom, we must keep a 
 sharp look-out, and there's no saying keep your eyes open 
 as we go into the harbour I never was here before, but I 
 suspect it's nothing better than a poor fishing town." 
 
 In a quarter of an hour the ship and privateer were both 
 made fast to an old stone pier which ran out from the 
 town ; but there were no other vessels in the harbour except 
 two small coasting ckasses marees, and about a dozen fishing- 
 boats. 
 
 The harbour was formed by the mouth of a small river, 
 which ran down through a very narrow alluvial flat, backed 
 by precipitous rocks. On the right side of the river on 
 entering, and on the level ground above mentioned, which 
 extended back perhaps two hundred yards, until it was 
 met by the rocky cliffs, was situated the village which, 
 centuries back, must have been the town of Lanion. It 
 consisted of perhaps one hundred to one hundred and 
 twenty houses, few of them of any size, the major portion 
 with walls built of mud and whitewashed over. The only 
 remains of the former town were a stone-built market- 
 place, the portion of the Hotel de Ville in which the 
 mayor resided, and the old church, which, although perfect 
 in its walls, was sadly dilapidated in the roof. It had long 
 been deserted, and a small chapel had been built in lieu 
 of it, in which the only cure of the place performed the 
 service. The massive stones of which the now neglected 
 pier had once been built proved that at one time con- 
 siderable expense had been incurred in the formation of 
 this small harbour. 
 
 A battery mounting two guns at the end of the pier 
 protected the mouth of the harbour ; and there was a 
 guard of a sergeant and twelve invalids, who were stationed 
 there to man the guns upon the approach of an enemy. 
 
 It would be difficult to describe the confusion which took 
 place as soon as the two vessels were fairly alongside the 
 wharf, and made fast with hawsers to the massive iron 
 rings which had for centuries been fixed in the ponderous 
 stones of which the pier was composed. There was the 
 mayor with his cocked hat on, but his leather apron still 
 tied in front, for he had been working at his calling; there 
 
 241 Q
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 was the sergeant of the invalids, who, perhaps, was a 
 greater man than the mayor, all beard and mustachios, 
 but so thin in his person, that he looked as if a stout 
 breeze would have blown him away ; and there were the 
 soldiers leaning on their muskets. These were the most 
 important personages, but they were backed by the whole 
 population of the town, amounting to about three hundred 
 men, women, and children, all talking, jabbering, and 
 screaming ; add to them the captain of the privateer, so 
 important that he could not attend to even the mayor or 
 the sergeant ; and the privateer's men, dressed in every 
 fashion, armed to the teeth, all explaining, or pushing away, 
 or running here and there obeying orders ; then the wounded 
 men for they had several men killed and others hurt 
 in 'the conflict with the cutter handed up one by one, 
 bandaged here and there, and exciting the compassion and 
 even screams of the women ; the prisoners, who had been 
 ordered to come on deck, half dressed and chapfallen ; the 
 sails of the vessels only clewed up, and still fluttering ; 
 ensigns and pennants hoisted upon every mast, and waving 
 over the heads of the crowd assembled at the pier, and 
 you may have some idea of the confused and bustling 
 scene. 
 
 At last, as there appeared no chance of anything being 
 arranged while the people crowded round, the captain of the 
 privateer ordered his men to draw their weapons and drive 
 back the crowd, which was soon effected, notwithstanding 
 many oaths, and more screaming on the part of the fairer 
 sex ; and when the crowd had been thus driven the men 
 were stationed so as to keep them back. At first this gave 
 offence to all parties to the crowd, because they didn't like 
 to be driven away to the mayor, who remained with the 
 sergeant and invalids in the area which had been cleared by 
 the privateer's people, because he thought that they had 
 interfered with his civil authority and to the sergeant of 
 invalids, because he thought that the marine force had in- 
 terfered with his military authority ; but the captain of the 
 privateer having taken off his hat and bowed, first to the 
 mayor and then to the sergeant, and saying how much he 
 was obliged to them for their assistance, both parties were 
 satisfied ; and now a consultation was held between them 
 
 242
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 how to proceed, while the privateer's men, who kept back 
 the crowd, amused them by giving a detail of the two 
 desperate actions which had been fought no two accounts 
 agreeing, certainly, but that was of no consequence. 
 
 The first question to be canvassed was, what was to be 
 done with the prisoners ? Morlaix was the nearest town 
 in which they would be under safe keeping, but that was 
 twenty miles distant, and it would be necessary to send over 
 an express, so that a sufficient force might be despatched 
 to Lanion to escort the prisoners there. This Mr. Mayor 
 undertook to do immediately ; a boy was summoned to take 
 over the communication, and the mayor went up to write 
 his letter to the authorities, while the wounded men were 
 carried away, and by the direction of the cure, who had 
 just arrived and joined the consultation, billeted upon dif- 
 ferent houses in the town. The express having been de- 
 spatched, and the wounded safely housed and under the care 
 of the village ^Esculapius, who never had such a job in his 
 whole life, the next point of consultation was how to dispose 
 .of the prisoners until the force should arrive from Morlaix. 
 Here the sergeant became the principal person, being mili- 
 tary commandant : forty-seven prisoners were a heavy charge 
 for twelve invalids; and as for the privateer's men, there 
 was no dependence upon them, for, as the captain said, they 
 had had enough to do to take them, and it was the business 
 of the authorities to look after them now, while the privateer's 
 men made merry. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX7I 
 
 With those powerful agents, fire and water, we contrive to 
 escape from a French prison. 
 
 AFTER more than an hour of confusion and loud talking 
 it was at last proposed and agreed to, ncm. con., that the 
 prisoners should be confined in the old church ; the twelve 
 invalids to be divided into two parties, who were to be 
 sentinels over them, relieving each other every four hours. 
 The mayor immediately went forward with the village black- 
 
 243
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 smith to examine the state of the church doors, and ascer- 
 tain how they might be secured ; while the prisoners, having 
 been summoned out of the privateer, were escorted up 
 between two files of the privateer's men with their swords 
 drawn, and followed by the whole population. As soon 
 as we arrived at the church door the name of every 
 prisoner was taken down by the mayor, attended by a 
 notary, and then he was passed into the church. Bramble 
 and I of course were marched up with the others, the 
 captain of the privateer talking with us the whole way, 
 through the young man who interpreted, informing us 
 that an express had been sent over to Morlaix, to which 
 town we should be escorted the next day, and then have 
 better accommodation. As we stood at the huge doors of 
 the church, which were opened for our reception, we 
 perceived that the altar and all the decorations had 
 been removed, and that, with the exception of the large 
 wooden screen of carved oak near the altar, the church 
 was completely bare. Bramble spoke to the interpreter, 
 and said that he hoped the captain would request the 
 mayor to allow the prisoners to have straw to lie down 
 upon, as the pavement would be very cold. Although the 
 mayor at first demurred at this demand, yet the captain 
 of the privateer, probably out of good-will to Bramble, 
 insisted, and the straw was ordered to be sent in. At last 
 the mayor became impatient, we could delay no longer, and 
 the doors were closed. 
 
 I had surveyed the church as we were escorted up to it : 
 it was very large, capable, I should think, of holding more 
 than two thousand people. The walls of the church were 
 very massive, and the windows had but very few panes of 
 glass remaining in them, but they were so very high as to 
 prevent our climbing out of them, even if there had not been 
 six sentinels guarding us outside. At one corner, to the right 
 of the end of the church where the altar-piece had been, was 
 a narrow stone tower, apparently an addition made to the 
 Lady's Chapel long after the church had been originally built. 
 When we were shut up we were enabled to survey the interior 
 at our leisure. The whole was completely bare to the pave- 
 ment until you came to the chancel part, near to which the 
 altar had been, where the wooden screens and seats still 
 
 244
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 remained, in a sad dilapidated state ; but they must have once 
 been very handsome, for the carving, where it was perfect, 
 was very beautiful. A small thick wooden door, loaded with 
 ironwork, communicated with the narrow tower, which had 
 a flight of stone steps running up to the top, and narrow loop- 
 holes to give light as you ascended. While the majority of 
 the prisoners were sitting down here and there on the pave- 
 ment, few of them entering into conversation, Bramble had, 
 with me, taken a full survey of our locality. 
 
 " I tell you what, Tom, if we once get to Morlaix, all 
 chance is over," said he; "we must either get out of this 
 church this very night, or we must make up our minds to 
 remain in prison Heaven knows how long." 
 
 " Have we any chance ? " 
 
 " I'll tell you more about that in a little while." 
 
 The door of the church now opened, and the people 
 brought in the straw for the beds, which they threw all in 
 a heap in the centre of the church, and the doors were 
 again closed. 
 
 " I see daylight now," said Bramble. " Tom, find the 
 mate and boatswain, and bring them here to me quickly." 
 
 I did so, and Bramble asked them whether they were 
 inclined to make an attempt to get clear. 
 
 They replied that they would join us in anything they 
 did not care what it was, and against any odds. 
 
 "Well, then," said Bramble, "my idea is this. You see 
 there are but twelve old soldiers to guard us ; for you may 
 be certain that, before Tong, all the privateer's men will be 
 as drunk as owls that's but natural ; not that I think of 
 coming to any fight with them, but I make the observation 
 because, if we get out, we shall have little to fear afterwards. 
 Now, you see, I asked for the straw because the idea came 
 in my head that it might be useful. You see, what I 
 propose is, as there is plenty of wood in this part of the 
 church, that we should wait till about three hours after dark 
 that is, until ten or eleven o'clock and then set fire to 
 the church. They must come and let us out, you know ; 
 at least I take it for granted that they will before the roof 
 comes down ; if they don't, we must force the doors our- 
 selves I've looked at them and until we do, there is 
 no fear of suffocating, for there are no panes to the 
 
 245
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 windows ; so, after all, it will only be a bonfire, without 
 danger to anybody." 
 
 " Well, but what shall we gain by it ? " said the mate ; 
 " we shall be walked out with the other prisoners, and how 
 shall we then escape ?" 
 
 " There it is : we will not be walked out with the 
 other prisoners; and, in the confusion and hurry of taking 
 them away to one place or another, they will not be 
 likely to miss us. We will all go up this narrow tower, 
 where we may remain, till the church falls in, with per- 
 fect safety ; and then, when all is quiet again, and the 
 people have left the spot, we will make for the pier, get 
 one of the fishing-boats and be off. How do you like the 
 idea ? " 
 
 We all agreed that the plan was veiy feasible, and would 
 attempt it. 
 
 "Well, then, we must remain quiet for the present; all 
 you have to do is to fetch as much straw this way as you can 
 by degrees : I expect they will bring us something to eat 
 before long." 
 
 We removed a large portion of the straw to the chancel ; 
 in half-an-hour afterwards the doors were opened and rations 
 of bread were brought in. What still more assisted our plans 
 was, that the captain of the privateer at the same time, very 
 good-naturedly, brought a demijohn of brandy, which he 
 gave to Bramble. 
 
 Bramble thanked him through the interpreter, and told 
 him that he would get well drunk that night. 
 
 "Yes, drive away care, captain says," replied the inter- 
 preter. 
 
 Once more the doors were closed, and we had no chance 
 of further interruption. 
 
 By Bramble's direction, the mate, assisted by me and the 
 boatswain, cast loose the remaining bundles of straw and 
 shook them down as beds for the prisoners at the end of 
 the church nearest to the door ; and as soon as they had 
 eaten their bread, Bramble gave them all a portion of the 
 brandy, advising them to turn in soon, as we were to march 
 very early the next morning. We remained with them at 
 first, having taken our seats on the straw as if we also in- 
 tended to repose. At last it became dusk, and then dark ; 
 
 2K)
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 the prisoners settled themselves to sleep ; we left them 
 and joined Bramble. Having arranged our straw so as 
 to secure ignition, and leaving the mate and boatswain 
 down below, Bramble and 1, now that there was no 
 chance of our being seen by the sentinels, ascended the 
 tower. It commanded a view of the town and harbour : 
 we looked down upon the main street all was mirth and 
 revelry ; fiddling and dancing and singing were to be heard 
 from more than one house ; women in the street laughing, 
 and now and then running and screaming when pursued by 
 the men. 
 
 "This is all right," observed Bramble; "in an hour or 
 two you'll see how quiet everything will be ; but I shall 
 not let them all go to bed before I set fire, for there may 
 be some difficulty in waking them. I don't see that there's 
 any lights down at the pier, where the vessels lie." 
 
 We stayed up there till about eleven o'clock, Bramble 
 watching the lights and sounds ; and when he considered 
 that they had sufficiently decreased, he said, " Now we'll try 
 it, Tom, and may success attend us ! " 
 
 We descended and found the mate and boatswain anxiously 
 waiting for us. Bramble struck a light with his flint, and 
 we carried it to the screen where we had piled the straw 
 under the seats and against the panels. 
 
 "Now then, messmates," said Bramble, "as long as the 
 others sleep the better ; but if they waken in the confusion, 
 bring here all the straw you can collect, for we must not 
 fail for want of fuel." 
 
 But of this there was no chance, for the wood of the 
 screen and benches was so dry that it was alight immedi- 
 ately. For ten minutes the other prisoners and the guard 
 outside did not appear to be aware of what was going on ; 
 but at last the church was so filled with smoke that they 
 were roused up : still the principal smoke was in that portion 
 of the church where we were ; at the other end they were 
 not much inconvenienced, as it found vent by the windows. 
 What the invalids were about outside I do not know, but 
 they did not perceive it ; probably they had left their guard 
 to go and carouse. At all events the flames had climbed 
 up from the screen and had caught a portion of the roof 
 before the Frenchmen knew that the church was on fire ; 
 
 247
 
 the smoke was now exchanged for a bright clear flame, 
 which had already found its way through the slating, and 
 the prisoners were halloaing and screaming as loud as they 
 could. We went to the part of the church where the others 
 were, and joined the outcry. The voices of the people out- 
 side were now to be heard, for men and women had been 
 summoned by the cry of the church being on fire : still there 
 was no danger until the roof fell in, and that would not be 
 the case for perhaps an hour, although it was now burning 
 furiously, and the sparks and cinders were borne away to 
 leeward by the breeze. The screams of the prisoners now 
 became dreadful : frightened out of their wits, they fully 
 expected to be burnt alive ; still the door was not opened, 
 although we heard a loud consultation of many voices 
 without. 
 
 " Well," said Bramble, " I hope they really don't mean to 
 let us burn here ; at all events, if they do, I can save the 
 poor devils, for there's room enough on the stairs of the 
 tower for twice as many. At all events, we must hold on till 
 the last moment." 
 
 As he said this we heard them outside put the key in the 
 door, and immediately Bramble, the boatswain, mate, and I 
 retreated from the crowd and gained the other portion of 
 the church, which was most in flames. As the door opened 
 we hastened to the tower door, and closing it after us, gained 
 the staircase near the top, where we remained quiet ; there 
 was no want of smoke there, but still we could breathe 
 pretty freely, as the fire from the roof was borne down by 
 the wind from us and towards the people, who were at the 
 front of the church. How they disposed of the other prisoners 
 we do not know, as we dared not show ourselves; but in 
 about half-an-hour the whole of the roof fell down upon the 
 pavement, and nothing but the bare walls of the church 
 were left standing. 
 
 After the roof fell in the light from the flames was so 
 small that we ventured to the top of the tower to look out. 
 There were still many people standing about, but the major 
 part of them were gone. As the fire sank down so did the 
 people go away ; at last there was no one to be seen : we 
 remained more than half-an-hour watching; light after light 
 disappeared, and all was quiet as death. 
 
 248
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Now's our time," said Bramble, "but still we must be 
 cautious ; let us follow one another at about ten yards apart ; 
 if we meet with any one, pretend to be reeling as if drunk, 
 and they may think we are privateer's-men not yet gone 
 to bed." 
 
 We followed him down the stairs, gained the church, and 
 trod over the still burning embers ; as soon as we were clear 
 of the walls we turned to the right in our way down to the 
 harbour, keeping in the gloom as much as possible. We 
 arrived safely at the pier, for there was not a soul stirring ; 
 all our fear was that we should find some one keeping watch 
 on board of the vessels, which we must pass after we had 
 possession of one of the fishing-boats, as they lay inside of 
 them. But fortune favoured us every way ; the boat we 
 selected had her sails bent, and was not fastened with a 
 chain, we were, therefore, in the stream in a moment ; the 
 tide was also running out strong, and we passed the vessels 
 without having occasion to use our oars. The battery at the 
 entrance of the harbour was also without its usual sentry, for 
 the men had been called up to guard the prisoners. In 
 half-an- hour we were clear of the harbour, and steering with 
 a fine breeze for the English coast ; and when daylight broke 
 the French land was but just perceptible. 
 
 "Well," said Bramble, " praised be Heaven for all things. 
 I expected to have lost my precious liberty for years, and I 
 have only lost two shirts, one pair of trousers, and three pairs 
 of worsted stockings." 
 
 We had nothing to eat or drink, but that we cared 
 little for, as the wind was fair. About ten o'clock that 
 night we landed at Cawsand Bay, near Plymouth, where we 
 sat down to a hearty supper ; and when we went to bed, 
 I did not forget to thank Providence for my unexpected 
 escape. 
 
 249
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII 
 
 Another escape, more fortunate than the one recorded in the 
 preceding chapter. 
 
 Jc ROM the time that I had passed my examination, and 
 worked as a pilot on my own account, until the period of 
 our escape, which I have narrated in the preceding chapter, 
 I had continued to live in the cottage with Bramble, without 
 contributing any share to the expenses. I had at first pro- 
 posed it, but Bramble would not listen to any such arrange- 
 ment ; he considered me, he said, as his son, and who knowed, 
 he added, but that the cottage would be mine after he was 
 gone. The fact was that Bramble ardently wished that Bessy 
 and I should be united. He continually hinted at it, joked 
 with Bessy about me ; and I believe that, in consequence, 
 Bessy's feelings towards me had taken the same bent. She 
 was prepared for the issue ; the regard naturally felt for me 
 from her long intimacy, now that the indulgence of it was so 
 openly sanctioned by him whom she considered as her father, 
 was not checked on her part ; indeed, there was no doubt but 
 that it had ripened into love. She showed it in every little 
 way that her maiden modesty did not interfere with, and old 
 Bramble would at times throw out such strong hints of our 
 eventual union as to make me feel very uncomfortable. They 
 neither of them had any idea of my heart having been pre- 
 engaged, and the strangeness of my manner was ascribed by 
 Bramble to my feelings towards Bessy. Bessy, however, was 
 not so easily deceived ; my conduct towards her appeared, to 
 say the best of it, very inconsistent. So often had I had 
 opportunities, especially when I was at home and Bramble 
 was away, of speaking on the subject, and so often had these 
 opportunities been neglected, that it filled her mind with 
 doubt and anxiety. After having accepted my addresses at 
 first, Janet had once or twice written to me ; latterly, how- 
 ever, she had not written herself all her messages were 
 through Virginia's letters, or, perhaps, she would add a little 
 postscript. Had letters arrived for me in any other hand- 
 
 250
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 writing than that of Virginia, Bessy, after her suspicions were 
 roused, might have easily guessed the truth ; but it was the 
 absence of any clue to guide her as to the state of my feelings 
 which so much puzzled her. She was fully convinced that 
 my heart was not hers, but she had no reason to suppose that 
 it was in the possession of another. Thus did my passion for 
 Janet Wilson in everyway prove to me a source of anxiety. I 
 knew that it was my duty to undeceive Bramble and Bessy, 
 yet the task was too painful, and I could not make up my 
 mind to make them unhappy. I felt that I had no right to 
 remain under Bramble's roof and live at his expense, and, 
 at the same time, I could not find an opportunity of telling 
 him what my feelings and wishes were, the very mention of 
 which would at once explain to him that the desire of his old 
 age would never be accomplished. I often accused myself of 
 ingratitude, and felt as if it were my duty to make every 
 sacrifice to one who had been so kind a protector ; but I was 
 bound by vows to Janet Wilson, and how was it possible that 
 I could retract ? 
 
 Virginia's letters Avere not satisfactory : at first she told 
 me how much she had been annoyed by the attentions of 
 the young nobleman, and how very indelicate my mother 
 had been in her conduct ; eventually she informed me that 
 she had been insulted by him, and that, upon complaining 
 to my mother, the latter had, much to her surprise and 
 indignation, not only laughed at his extreme forwardness, 
 but pointed out to Virginia a line of conduct by which he 
 might be entrapped into marriage ; that her refusal to accede 
 to such unworthy devices had created a serious breach be- 
 tween her mother and herself. She stated the young man 
 to be extremely silly and weak, and that my mother had 
 gained great influence over him ; and were it not that the 
 presence of the tutor, who seldom quitted the house, had 
 proved a check, that there was little doubt but, as far as 
 the young man was concerned, the disproportionate match 
 would be readily acceded to ; that the only person she had 
 ventured to consult was her dear friend Mrs. St. Felix, who 
 had promised her, if the persecution did not cease, that 
 she would make Mr. Sommerville the tutor aware of what 
 was going on. Virginia described the latter as an amiable, 
 modest young man, who did all in his power to instruct 
 
 251
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 his pupil,, but who was treated with anything but deference 
 in return. 
 
 Relative i.o Janet she said little, except that she generally 
 called there every day to make inquiries after me : once or 
 twice she did say that it was a pity that I was not able to 
 come oftener to Greenwich, as Janet was not very steady ; 
 indeed, considering how young she was, without a mother, 
 and so little controlled by her father, it was not to be 
 wondered at. 
 
 Such was the state of affairs when I made up my mind 
 that I would speak to Bramble about my paying my share 
 of the expenses, which I thought would open his eyes to the 
 real state of my feeling towards Bessy : I did so ; I pointed 
 out to him that I was now earning money fast, and that I 
 considered it but fair that I should support myself, and not 
 put him to further expense ; that perhaps it would be better 
 that I should take a house for myself, as I must give a great 
 deal of trouble to Bessy and Mrs. Maddox. 
 
 "Well, Tom," said Bramble, "you've been at me about 
 this before, and I believe it's a proper feeling, after all. It 
 certainly does seem to me to be a matter of little conse- 
 quence, as things stand ; however, I can't consent to your 
 leaving us. You have been with me ever since you were a 
 lad, and I should feel like a fish out of water if I were 
 to be without you or Bessy ; so pay just what you please 
 I'll take it since you wish it and there's an end of the 
 matter." 
 
 This was not the end to which I was driving ; but Bramble's 
 eyes would not be opened, and I could not help it. He had 
 never directly spoken to me about an union with Bessy, and 
 therefoi'e it was impossible for me to say any more. Bramble, 
 however, did not fail to communicate what I had said to 
 her ; and one evening when we were standing on the shingle 
 beach, she said to me, " So Emerson has been convicted for 
 smuggling, and sentenced beyond the seas." 
 
 " I am sorry for it," replied I. 
 
 " His house is to be let now, Tom ; would it not suit you ? 
 for my father told me that you wished to leave us." 
 
 " Why should I live upon you when I am able to support 
 myself? " 
 
 " Certainly not. If it were not that I could not bear to
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 see father miserable, I think it would be better if you did 
 take Emerson's house ; but it would vex him, poor good 
 man." 
 
 " But not you, Bessy ; is it that you mean ? " 
 
 " Perhaps it is. Tell me yourself, Tom, would it not be 
 better ? " 
 
 I made no reply. 
 
 " Well," replied Bessy, " think of me as you please ; I will 
 speak now, Tom. I am not considering you, Tom, nor am I 
 thinking of myself; I am only induced so to do on account 
 of my father. We have been brought up together as 
 children, Tom, and, as children, we were great friends, and, 
 I believe, sincerely attached to each other. I believe it to 
 be very true that those who are brought up together as 
 brothers and sisters do not change that affection for any 
 other more serious in after life. It is therefore not our faults 
 if we cannot feel as, you must know, Tom, my father wishes 
 we should. Am I not right ? " 
 
 " You are, I believe, Bessy," replied I. 
 
 " My father, therefore, is deceiving himself with the hopes 
 of what never can take place, but I know him even better 
 than you do, Tom ; it is the object of his daily thoughts 
 his only wish before he sinks into his grave. I cannot 
 bear to undeceive him ; no more can you, if I have truly 
 judged your feelings." 
 
 "You have judged right, Bessy." 
 
 " The very circumstance of our knowing his wishes, the 
 hints which he throws out, his joking on the subject, have 
 been a source of annoyance to both of us ; and not only a 
 source of annoyance, Tom, it has estranged us we no longer 
 feel that affection which we should feel for each other, that 
 kindness as between brother and sister which might exist ; 
 on the contrary, not being exactly aware of each other's 
 feelings, we avoid each other, and fearful that the least 
 kindness might be misconstrued, we do not really treat each 
 as we otherwise would ; in fact, it has destroyed our mutual 
 confidence. Is it not so ? " 
 
 " It is, I acknowledge, but too true, Bessy, and I thank 
 you for having entered into this explanation 
 
 " Which, as I said before," continued Bessy, " I should not 
 have done except for the sake of my father ; but now that
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 I have done so " (and here Bessy's voice became tremulous), 
 "let us consult at once how we shall act so as to secure his 
 happiness, and that in future we may return to the former 
 confidence and regard which should exist between us as 
 brother and sister." 
 
 " Point out how this is to be done, Bessy, and I will cheer- 
 fully enter into you wishes." 
 
 " We must laugh when he laughs, Tom, even if not in- 
 clined ; we must gain time that is very easy : I may refuse 
 as long as he lives you may put it off; and then, Tom, 
 circumstances may help us who knows what even a day 
 may bring forth ? " 
 
 " Very true," replied I, " there's only one thing " 
 
 " What is that ? " 
 
 " Suppose I was to marry ? " 
 
 "Then," replied Bessy, in a voice half choked, as she 
 turned away, " my father would be very unhappy." 
 
 I looked round to reply, but she had gone into the cottage. 
 This conversation gave me great satisfaction. I felt con- 
 vinced that if I had at one time formed the idea that Bessy 
 was attached to me, I had been mistaken, and I was as 
 indifferent to her as she was to me. I was just as anxious as 
 she was not to vex Bramble, and equally glad that confidence 
 was restored between us. Alas ! I must have been very 
 blind not to have perceived what was the true state of her 
 feelings, but I did not, and after some reflection I determined 
 that I would make her a confidant of my passion for Janet 
 Wilson ; and then I walked to the post-office to see if there 
 were any letters from Virginia. There was a letter for me 
 a double one. As soon as I had paid the money, I opened 
 it ; it was very closely written, and evidently Virginia had 
 much to communicate to me. I forgot for the moment Bessy 
 and Bramble, thought only of Janet, and put the letter to 
 my lips as I walked away, that I might go home and read it. 
 I hurried past Bessy, who was in the parlour, and went up 
 the stairs into my bedroom, where I took my letter out of 
 my pocket and commenced it. 
 
 " I5th April. 
 
 " MY DEAR TOM, I shall begin a letter to you now, and 
 fill it up as a sort of a diary ; as it is the best plan, I think, 
 
 ' 254
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 to narrate circumstances as they actually take place. It is 
 unpleasant to say anything against my mother, the more so 
 as I believe that she thinks she has been doing right, and 
 lias my interest sincerely at heart : she appears to consider 
 that an alliance with people of rank cannot be purchased too 
 dear, and that every attempt is justifiable to secure for me 
 such an advantage. Little does she know me : if she forgets, 
 I never shall, that I am the daughter of a Greenwich pen- 
 sioner, and never would ally myself with those whose rela- 
 tions would look upon me as a disgrace to their family. No, 
 Tom ; even if I were so heedless as to allow my affections 
 to be enthralled, I would at any sacrifice refuse to enter into 
 a family much beyond my condition. I have thought of 
 this often, and I confess that I am sometimes unhappy. I 
 have been brought up and educated above my situation in 
 life, and I do not think I ever could marry a person who was 
 not more refined and educated than those who are really 
 and truly my equals. But as, at the same time, I never will 
 enter into a family who might look down upon my parentage, 
 I presume your little Virginia must remain unmarried. If 
 so, 1 am content I have no wish to alter my present con- 
 dition. I am happy and respected ; and with the exception 
 of the trifling annoyances which we all must expect and 
 must submit to, I have no reason to be dissatisfied ; on the 
 contrary, I have to be grateful for many blessings, and I 
 trust that I am so. My poor mother is the cause of all my 
 present vexations. She tells me that my beaut} 7 , as she is 
 partially pleased to call it, is sufficient for my aspiring to 
 the hand of a duke, and that it will be my own fault if I 
 do not make a high connection. Every night she has been 
 overwhelming me with alternate reproaches and entreaties 
 to permit the attentions of the gay gentleman who is now 
 lodging at our house, stating that it was on my account 
 only that he took the apartments, and that, if I play my 
 cards well, he will be caught in his own trap, which, I 
 presume, is as much as to say that he came here with 
 different intentions, and finding that he cannot succeed, will 
 secure his intended prize or victim by marriage rather than 
 not obtain her at all. Very flattering, truly ! and this is 
 the man to whom my mother would induce me to confide 
 my future happiness a man who, independent of his want 
 
 255
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 of probity, is a fool into the bargain. But the persecution 
 on his part and on that of my mother now becomes so 
 annoying, that I have requested Mrs. St. Felix to speak to 
 Mr. Sommerville the tutor, who, if he does his duty and I 
 have every reason to believe that he will do so will take 
 some measures to remove his pupil from our house. 
 
 " \lth. Mrs. St. Felix and Mr. Sommerville have had a 
 meeting. He generally walks out every afternoon in the 
 park ; and Mrs. St. Felix and he have already been intro- 
 duced : she therefore went out and met him, and after ex- 
 changing a few woi'ds she introduced the subject, stating 
 that she did so at my request. Mr. Sommerville, although 
 he had not been blind, had had no idea that things had pro- 
 ceeded so far; and he promised Mrs. St. Felix that he would 
 soon put an end to the persecution, or remove him from our 
 house. Janet has been here to-day, and I told her what had 
 passed ; she very much approved of the steps which I had 
 taken. I must, however, say that latterly she has not 
 appeared to take that interest about you that she used to do, 
 and I fear that your continual absence is injurious to your 
 prospects. She is very young and very giddy, Tom : I wish 
 she had been older, as, even when she is your wife, she will 
 require much looking after, and a firm hand to settle her 
 down into what a married woman in my opinion ought to be. 
 Mr. Sommerville has requested me to favour him with a few 
 minutes' conversation ; and as I cannot do it in our house, 
 for my mother never leaves me a minute to myself, I told 
 him that I should be at Mrs. St. Felix's this afternoon, and 
 he could speak to me then. He knows that I have no 
 secrets from Mrs. St. Felix ; and although it is not pleasant 
 to resort to such means, still there can be no impropriety in 
 my hearing what he has to tell me in her presence. 
 
 "I have seen Mr. Sommerville he thanked me very 
 much for having communicated, through Mrs. St. Felix, my 
 mother's plot against his protege, and paid me many compli- 
 ments upon my behaviour, which were quite unnecessary. 
 He told me that he had spoken to his pupil, who had most 
 positively denied his having any such intention, and stated 
 that he was merely amusing himself, and he had pledged 
 himself not to take the least notice of me for the future. 
 ' I am well aware,' said he, ' that what he has stated is not 
 
 256
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 correct ; he has not deceived me by his assertions ; and were 
 it not that I feel confidence in you, Miss Virginia/ continued 
 he, ' I would write to his father that he might be immedi- 
 ately removed. I hardly need say, that should anything of 
 this kind take place, I should be most severely blamed: it 
 is not the first time that I have been compelled to interfere, 
 for my pupil is of a very susceptible disposition, and has 
 fancied himself in love with at least five young people since 
 he has been under my charge. In this instance/ continued 
 he, making me a bow, ' he has some extenuation to offer. 
 Will you oblige me by informing me if he adheres to his 
 promise ? or do you wish that I should speak to your 
 mother ? ' 
 
 " Mrs. St. Felix replied that it would be unnecessary ; 
 indeed, that if Lord - left the house I should only be 
 subject to fresh persecution. Mr. Sommerville, at her re- 
 quest, stayed to drink tea, and is certainly a very pleasant, 
 well-informed, amiable young man. 
 
 "23rd. I have received no molestation since the explana- 
 tion with Mr. Sommerville, except from my mother, who 
 accuses me of having affronted Lord ; and although I 
 deny it, she asserts that he never could have so changed his 
 conduct towards both of us if I had not so done. I have not 
 seen Janet this week I cannot imagine what has become 
 of her. 
 
 " 24>th. You may imagine my joy, my dear Tom: Mr. 
 Sommerville has received a letter, stating that his lordship is 
 to go down to his father's seat in the country, as he will be 
 of age in a month, and he is to make acquaintance with the 
 tenants ; there are to be great rejoicings there upon his 
 coming of age. I am sure no one can rejoice more than I 
 shall when he leaves, which is to be next Saturday. I am 
 also very glad to say that the Marquess has presented Mr. 
 Sommerville with a valuable living, now that he gives up his 
 tutorship. I really think he will do justice to his profession, for 
 I have seen more of him lately, and esteem him very much. 
 
 " 27th. They are gone, much to my mother's mortification, 
 and to my delight ; and now, as I have written so much about 
 myself, I shall leave this letter open till I see Janet, that I 
 may tell you something about her, otherwise I know my letter 
 will not be interesting to you.
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "31st. My dear Tom, you must prepare yourself for painful 
 intelligence. 
 
 "Janet has disappeared. She left her father's house last 
 night after the family had retired, but no one knows where : 
 she left a few lines on her table, stating that they would hear 
 from her soon. Poor Mr. Wilson was here to-day he is half 
 distracted and the whole town is full of the scandal. Mrs. 
 St. Felix told me this morning that she has discovered that 
 within the last week she had been seen walking on the 
 London Road with Lord . Is it possible ? 
 
 " fyid May. It is all true Mrs. St. Felix has a letter from 
 Mr. Sommerville, stating that Janet was brought up to town 
 and married to Lord two days ago. It appears, that 
 from the time that I repulsed his attentions, he fixed them 
 upon Janet ; that she encouraged him, and used to meet him 
 every night, as Mrs. St. Felix was informed. Mr. Sommerville 
 has seen his father, and fully exculpated himself; but the 
 Marquess declares, as his son is a minor, that the marriage 
 shall not be binding. How it will end Heaven only knows ; 
 but she is much to be pitied. This will account for her not 
 coming to me as usual. Now, Tom, I do not suppose you 
 will pay attention to me at present, but from what I knew of 
 Janet, and which her conduct has fully proved, she was not 
 worthy to be your wife, and could not have contributed to 
 your happiness. I pity you from my heart, as I know what 
 you will feel; but still I congratulate you, and eventually you 
 Will congratulate yourself at your fortunate escape. 
 
 " I will say no more at present, except that I am, and ever 
 will be, your truly attached sister, VIRGINIA." 
 
 I had courage to finish the letter, and then it dropped 
 from my hands. I was bewildered, stupefied, maddened. 
 As my sister said, I did indeed feel. Was it possible ? 
 Janet, who had mercy on me ! I threw myself on the 
 bed, and there I remained till the next morning in a state 
 most pitiable. 
 
 It is only those who have been deceived in their first 
 attachment who can appreciate my agony of feeling. 
 Fo/r the first few hours I hated the whole world, and, 
 had then the means been at hand, should in all probability 
 have hastened into another; but gradually my excitement 
 
 258
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 abated ; I found relief in tears of sorrow and indignation. 
 I arose at daylight the next morning, worn out with 
 contending feelings, heavy and prostrated in mind. I went 
 out stood on the beach, the keen breeze cooled my fevered 
 cheek. For hours I leant motionless upon an anchor, all 
 hope of future happiness abandoned for ever. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVHI 
 
 Which is all about love Bramble confides to me all his 
 acquaintance with the tender passion. 
 
 _L O conceal from Bramble or Bessy the state of mind to 
 which I was reduced was impossible. I was in a condition 
 of prostration against which I could not rally ; and I believe 
 that there never was a person who had been disappointed in 
 his first love who .did not feel as I did that is, if he really 
 loved with a sincere, pure, and holy feeling; for I do not 
 refer to the fancied attachments of youth, which may be said 
 to be like the mere flaws of wind which precede the steady 
 gale. I could not, for several days, trust myself to speak, I 
 sat silent and brooding over the words, the looks, the smiles, 
 the scenes which had promised me a store of future happiness 
 such as would probably have been the case, as far as we 
 can be happy in this world, had I fixed my affections upon a 
 true and honest, instead of a fickle and vain, woman ; had I 
 built my house upon a rock, instead of one upon the sand 
 which, as pointed out by the Scriptures, had been washed 
 away, and had disappeared for ever ! Bramble and Bessy in 
 vain attempted to gain from me the cause of my dejection ; I 
 believe that they had many conversations upon it when I 
 was absent, but whatever may have been their surmises, they 
 treated me with every kindness and consideration. About a 
 week after I had received the letter, Bramble said to me, 
 " Come, Tom, we have had an easterly wind for ten days 
 now, they are going off in a galley to-morrow suppose we 
 go too ; it's no use' staying here moping and doing nothing. 
 You've been out of sorts lately, and it will do you good." I 
 
 259
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 thought so too, and consented ; but the other pilots were not 
 ready, and our departure was deferred till the day after. 
 Bramble had acquainted me in the morning with this delay; 
 I was annoyed at it, for I was restless, and wished for change. 
 My bundle had been prepared ; I had passed the best part of 
 the night in writing to Virginia, and was, as people very often 
 are when under such oppressed feelings, in anything but a 
 good humour at being obliged to remain another day at Deal. 
 I had walked out to the beach after we had breakfasted, and 
 had remained there some time. Bramble had gone out in 
 the direction of the post-office, and I asked him to inquire if 
 there was a letter for me, for I thought it very likely that 
 Virginia might have written to me again. I had remained 
 for an hour on the beach, when I recollected that my knife 
 required to be sharpened, and I walked round the cottage to 
 the backyard, where there was a small grindstone. I had 
 not put my knife to it, when I heard Bramble come in and 
 say to Bessy 
 
 " Well, girl, I've found it all out ; for, you see, I thought 
 old Anderson might know something about it, or, if he did 
 not, he could inquire, and I've got the whole story. Here's 
 Anderson's letter. I thought there must be something of 
 that sort." 
 
 Here there was a pause, as if Bessy was reading the 
 letter. 
 
 " Only to think she's run away with a young lord," said 
 Bramble. 
 
 " So it seems," replied Bessy. " I'm sorry for poor Tom, 
 for he feels it severely." 
 
 " I'm not sorry," rejoined Bramble ; " she wasn't deserving 
 of him ; and, Bessy, I'm glad for your sake." 
 
 " Don't say that, father ; Tom will never think of me, nor 
 do I care about him." 
 
 " 1 don't exactly believe that, Bessy, for all you say so. 
 It's my wish, and you know it, Bessy, to see you and Tom 
 spliced before I die ; and I thank Heaven that this false 
 girl is out of the way I've more hopes now." 
 
 " Marriages are made in heaven, father," replied Bessy ; 
 " so, pray don't say anything more about it. It will be time 
 enough for me to think of Tom when Tom appears to think 
 of me. I shall always love him as a brother." 
 
 260
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Well, God's will be done ! We must now try and con- 
 sole him, poor fellow : and I'm very glad that we're off 
 to-morrow. Salt water cures love, they say, sooner than 
 anything else." 
 
 " It may, perhaps," replied Bessy ; " but I feel that if I 
 were once really in love the whole ocean itself could not 
 wash my love out. However, women are not men." 
 
 "That's true. You hug your love as you do your 
 babies, all day long, and never tire. Now, you see, a 
 man gets tired of nursing in no time ; I never was in love 
 but once." 
 
 "Oh, father, I've heard that story so often." 
 
 "Well, then, you shan't hear it again. Now, I'll go out 
 and see where Tom may be. I suppose he's looking at the 
 wind, and thinking how it changes like a woman. But I'll 
 light my pipe first." 
 
 " Do, father ; and while Tom looks at the wind and thinks 
 of women, do you just watch the smoke out of your pipe, and 
 think of men and their constancy." 
 
 " Well, I will, if it pleases you. Put the letter by, Bessy, 
 for I shouldn't like Tom to see it. What have you got for 
 dinner ? " 
 
 " I left that to Mrs. Maddox, so I can't tell. But there's 
 cold pudding in the larder ; I'll put it out for Tom." 
 
 " Nay, Bessy, you must not jest with him." 
 
 "Am I likely, think you, father?" replied Bessy; "can't 
 I feel for him ?" 
 
 " Come, come, dearest, I didn't mean to make you 
 cry." 
 
 " I'm not crying, but I'm very sorry for Tom, and that's 
 the truth. Now go away with your pipe, and leave me 
 alone." 
 
 It was impossible for me to have returned without being 
 perceived, and I therefore remained during the whole of this 
 conversation. I was annoyed to discover that they knew my 
 secret ; and still more vexed at the remainder of this colloquy, 
 by which I discovered that Bramble had so completely set 
 his heart upon an union between me and Bessy, which I con- 
 sidered as impossible. I felt, as all do at the time, as if I 
 never could love again. I walked away, and did not return 
 home till dinner-time. Bramble and Bessy were very kind, 
 
 261
 
 "POOR JACK 
 
 although they did not talk much ; and when I went away 
 the next day I was moved with the affectionate farewell of 
 the latter. 
 
 It was a beautiful night, and we were running before the 
 east wind, the Portland Light upon our starboard beam ; 
 the other men in the boat had laid down in their gregos and 
 pilot-jackets, and were fast asleep, while Bramble was at 
 the helm steering ; and I, who was too restless in my mind 
 to feel any inclination to repose, was sitting on the stern- 
 sheets beside him. 
 
 " Do you see the line of the Race ? " said Bramble ; " it 
 seems strong to-night." 
 
 Bramble referred to what is called by the mariners the 
 Race of Portland, where the uneven ground over which the 
 water runs creates a very heavy sea even in a calm. Small 
 smuggling vessels and boats, forced into it in bad weather, 
 have often foundered. The tide, however, runs so rapidly 
 over it that you are generally swept through it in a few 
 minutes, and then fina yourself again in comparatively smooth 
 water. 
 
 "Yes," replied I; "it is very strong to-night, from the 
 long continuance of the easterly wind." 
 
 " Exactly so, Tom," continued Bramble. " I've often 
 thought that getting into that Race is just like falling in 
 love." 
 
 " Why so ? " replied I, rather pettishly, for I was not 
 pleased at his referring to the subject. 
 
 "I'll tell you why, Tom," said Bramble; "because, you 
 see, when we get into the Race, it's all boiling and bubbling 
 and tossing about rudder and sails are of no use ; and you 
 are carried along by a fierce tide, which there's no resist- 
 ing, with no small damage to the upper works, until you are 
 fairly out again, and find breath to thank God for it. Now, 
 aren't that like love ? '' 
 
 " I suppose it is as you say so ; you know best." 
 
 " Well, I think I do know best ; because, you see, I have 
 long been clear of it. I never was in love but once, Tom ; 
 did I ever tell you about it ? " 
 
 "Never/' replied I. 
 
 "Well, then, as 'twill pass time away, I'll just give you 
 the long and the short of it, as the saying is. When I was 
 
 262
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 just about twenty, and a smart lad in my own opinion, I was 
 on board of a transport, and we had gone round to Portsmouth 
 with a load of timber for the dockyard. It was not my first 
 trip there, for, you see, the transport was employed wholly 
 on that service ; and during my cruising on shore I had taken 
 up my quarters at the Chequer Board, a house a little way 
 from the common Hard, in the street facing the dockyard 
 wall; for, you see, Tom, it was handy to us, as our ship laid 
 at the wharf, off the mast pond, it being just outside the 
 dockyard gates. The old fellow who kept the house was as 
 round as a ball, for he never started out by any chance from 
 one year's end to another ; his wife was dead ; and he had 
 an only daughter, who served at the bar, in a white cap with 
 blue streamers ; and when her hair was out of papers, and 
 she put on clean shoes and stockings, which she did every 
 day after dinner, she was a very smart neat-built little heifer; 
 and, being an only daughter, she was considered as a great 
 catch to any one who could get hold of her. She had quite 
 the upper hand of her father, who dared not say a word ; 
 and with others she would give herself no few airs. At one 
 time she would be as sweet as sugar, and the next, without 
 any cause, she'd 'wonder at your imperance.' It was diffi- 
 cult to know how to take her : it's a bad thing for a girl to 
 have a great fortune ; they get so much flattery that it turns 
 their heads. Well, Tom, I wasn't looking after the money, 
 as you'll believe when I tell you so ; but as she was very 
 chatty with me, and allowed me to come inside the bar, 
 which was considered as a great favour, to help rinse the 
 glasses, and so on, and as the other men used to joke with 
 me, and tell me that I should carry off the prize, I began to 
 think that she was fond of me, and so very naturally I became 
 fond of her ; and we met and we parted (and she would 
 allow me to kiss her when we parted), until I was quite gone 
 altogether, and did nothing but think of her all day and 
 dream of her all night. Well, the last time that I was in 
 the transport to Portsmouth, I had made up my mind to 
 clench the business, and as soon as the sails were furled, I 
 dressed myself in my best toggery, and made all sail for the 
 old house. When I came in I found Peggy in the bar, and 
 a very fancy sort of young chap alongside of her. I did not 
 think so much of that, and I was going inside the bar to 
 
 263
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 shake hands as usual, when says she, ' Well, I should not 
 wonder/ pulling to the half door, as if she were surprised at 
 my attempting to come in. 
 
 " ' Oh, ho ! ' says I, ' are you on that tack ? what next ? ' 
 and then I looked more at the chap, and he was a very nice 
 young man, as the saying is. As I afterwards found out, he 
 was in the smuggling line between Cherbourg and our coast, 
 and he had Frenchified manners, and he talked little bits 
 of French, and he had French gloves for presents, and had 
 earrings in his ears, and lots of rings on his fingers. So I 
 took my seat at the wooden benches near the fire, just as 
 sulky as a bear with a sore head, watching their manoeuvres : 
 at last he walked out, kissing his hand as she smiles. As the 
 coast was clear I went up to the bar. 
 
 " ' Well,' says I, ' Peggy, so the wind's shifted, is it ? ' 
 
 " ' What do you mean ? ' says she. ' I suppose I may be 
 civil to another person as well as to you.' 
 
 " ' Yes, I see no objection/ says I ; ' but why was he to 
 6e inside the bar, and I put out ? ' 
 
 "'Oh/ replied she, 'one at a time, you know, Mr. 
 Philip. I haven't made any promises to you that I 
 know of.' 
 
 "'That's very true/ replied I, 'but ' 
 
 '"Oh, you mustn't fret here/ interrupted she. 'I'm my 
 own mistress, I suppose. However, I'll tell you this much, 
 that I don't care a bit about him, and that's the truth of 
 rt but' I did not like your coming inside the bar so quietly, 
 as if you had a right there, for I don't want people to make 
 remarks.' 
 
 "Well, the end of it was that she pacified me, and we 
 were as great friends almost as ever : I say almost, for I 
 had my eyes upon her and that chap, and did not much 
 tike it. A week after my arrival there was to be a fair 
 over at Ryde, in the Isle of Wight, and I asked Peggy 
 whether she would go with me ; but she refused, saying 
 that she was obliged to go to her aunt's out at Limberhook, 
 who was very old, and had sent for her, so I thought nothing 
 more about the matter. Well, the day before the fair, as 
 we were busy in the forenoon getting the timber out of 
 the vessel, one of my shipmates, who went to the same 
 house, says to me, ' I say, Tom, when I was at the Chequers 
 
 264
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 iast night, I overheard Peg^y promise to go to the Ryde 
 Fair with that Frencl.ificd smuggling chap/ 
 
 " ' Did you ? ' said I. 
 
 "'Yes/ replied he, 'and they agreed to start at twelve 
 o'clock, just alter the dockyard bell rang : I thought at 
 the time it was just to give you the slip before you left the 
 ship, and that she is turning you over.' 
 
 " Well, when I heard this, did not my blood boil ? for the 
 hussy had told me a lie in saying that she was going to her 
 aunt's ; and it was evident that she had done so, that she 
 might go with this other fellow to the fair. I thought 
 the matter over and over again, for, to tell you the truth, all 
 I wanted then was revenge. I felt nothing but scorn for a 
 woman who could act in so base a manner ; at the same 
 time I wished to punish both her and him by spoiling their 
 day's sport ; so at last I determined that I would start 
 right away for the fair myself, and not only put her to 
 shame, but give her fancy man a good drubbing, which I 
 was well able to do. So I walks down to Point and gets 
 into a wherry, keeping a sharp look-out for their coming 
 down from the Hard. At last I spied them, and then I 
 made the waterman pull away, so as to keep about three 
 cables' length ahead of them, and thus I continued watching 
 their billing and cooing, and grinding my teeth with rage, 
 until we had come over to the other side. Now, you see, 
 Tom, at that time there was no wooden pier at Ryde as 
 there is now, and when the tide was out there was such a 
 long flat of mud that there was no landing ; so the way it 
 was managed was, the wherries came in as far as they could, 
 and were met by a horse and cart, which took out the 
 passengers and carried them through the mud and water to 
 the hard ground. Well, when I pulled in, the man was 
 there with his horse and cart, and I paid my fare, and 
 stepped out of the wherry, expecting the man to drive off 
 and put me on shore ; but he seeing that there was another 
 wherry close at hand, says he must wait for her passengers, 
 and make one trip of it. I did not care how soon we met, 
 and waited very patiently until they pulled up to us. They 
 were not a little surprised to see me, and not a little 
 annoyed either. As for Peggy, she coloured to her elbows, 
 and then tried to put up an impudent face on the matter.
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 He looked both foolish and angry. They were both very 
 smart. She had on a white gown, with a yellow handker- 
 chief on her shoulders, a green silk bonnet and blue 
 feathers, and he was figged out as fine as fivepence, with 
 white jean trousers, and rings and chains, and Lord knows 
 what. 
 
 " ' Well,' says Peggy, as bold as brass, e who'd have 
 thought to have seen you here ? ' 
 
 e< ' I did not say that I was going to see my aunt/ replied 
 I ; ' but as you did, who would have expected to see you 
 here ? ' 
 
 " ' Don't talk to me, young man/ said she, as red as fire, 
 and turning away to her beau. 
 
 "Just as she said this, the cart drove off, the horse 
 floundering through the mud, which was about three feet 
 deep, with a matter of six inches of water above it. As she 
 turned away aft, I turned forward, thinking what I should 
 do next, and then I cast my eyes down, and observed that 
 it was a tilting cart as they use for carrying out manure, 
 and that if I took the two pegs out it would fall right back. 
 I thought this a capital trick. The carman was sitting on 
 his horse, and it couldn't matter to him, so I stepped out 
 on the front of the cart, and standing on the shafts, I first 
 pulled out one peg and then another, while they were busy 
 talking to each other, with their heads so close that his 
 face was under her bonnet. As soon as the second peg 
 was out, I helped up the front of the cart a little, and back 
 it went, shooting them out right headforemost in the mud. 
 You never saw such a scramble, for they had caught hold 
 of each other in their fright, and they rolled and floundered, 
 and were half smothered before they could recover their 
 feet ; and then a pretty pickle they were in, wet to the 
 skin, and covered with mud from one end to the other ; 
 they could not see out of their eyes. Peggy did nothing 
 but scream and flounder she was frightened out of her 
 wits while the carman and I laughed ready to split. I 
 gave him half-a-crown to drive on shore without them, which 
 he did, and we left them to make their way out how they 
 could ; and a pretty pickle they did come out at last. Thus 
 was their day's pleasure as well as their clothes all spoilt ; 
 and instead of dancing at the fair and seeing all the sights, 
 
 266
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 they were shivering in their wet clothes, and the laughing- 
 stocks to all that saw them. 
 
 " Depend upon it, I did not leave them after they had" 
 crawled out to the beach. The fellow was, as you may 
 suppose, as savage as a bull, and very saucy, so I took off 
 my jacket that I might not dirty myself, and gave him 
 a couple of black eyes and a bloody nose for his trouble ; 
 and as for Peggy, I pretended to be so sorry for her, and 
 condoled with her so much, that at last she flew at me 
 like a tigress, and as I knew that there was no honour, 
 and plenty of mud, to be gained by the conflict, I took to 
 my heels and ran off to the fair, where I met some of my 
 friends and told them what had happened, and then we 
 had a very merry day of it, and I felt quite cured of my 
 love : for, you see, Peggy looked so ugly and miserable 
 when she was in the state I left her, that I had only to 
 think of her as when I last saw her, and all my love was 
 gone." 
 
 " Did you ever meet her again ? " 
 
 " I met her that very night ; for, you see, she had gone 
 to a cottage and taken off her clothes, having insisted upon 
 her fancy man going back to Portsmouth to fetch her 
 others to go home in. He dared not refuse, so off he went 
 in the pickle that he was. But he didn't come back again, 
 for, you see, there was a warrant out against him for an 
 affray at Bear Haven, in which a King's officer was killed ; 
 and after he had changed his own clothes, and was pro- 
 ceeding to get some for her from the Chequers, he was met 
 by the constable who had the warrant, and carried off hand- 
 cuffed to gaol, and afterwards he was transported, so she 
 never saw him again. Well, Peggy, poor creature, had 
 been waiting for him for hours, expecting his return ; and 
 it was past ten o'clock when I was coming down with some 
 others, and saw her at the door of the cottage weeping. 
 
 " ' Good-night, Peggy,' says I.- 
 
 " { Oh, Philip, do be kind, do come to me ; I'm frightened 
 out of my life. I shall have to stay here all night.' 
 
 "So, you see, I did feel some little pity for her, and I 
 went up to her, and she told me how she had sent him, 
 and he had never come back again. 
 
 " ' The fact is/ says I, ' Peggy, you aren't smart enough 
 
 267
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 for such a Frenchified chap as he is. He don't like to be 
 seen in your company. Come, get up, and I will see you 
 home, at all events ; ' so I took charge of her, and saw her 
 safe to her father's door. 
 
 " ' Won't you come in ? ' said she. 
 
 " ' No, thank you,' says I. 
 
 "'Won't you forgive me, Philip ? ' said she. 
 
 "' Yes/ says I, ' I'll forgive you, for old acquaintance' sake, 
 and for one more reason.' 
 
 " ' What's that ? ' says Peggy. 
 
 ' Why,' says I, ' for the lesson which you've learnt me. 
 I've been made a fool of once, and it's your fault ; but if 
 ever a woman makes a fool of me again, why, then it's mine. 
 And so, Peggy, good-bye for ever.' 
 
 " So I turned away on my heel, and as I left the transport 
 the next trip, I never saw her again." 
 
 " Well, Bramble," replied I, " I agree with you ; and if 
 ever a woman makes a fool of me again, it will be my 
 fault. You know what's happened, so I don't mind 
 saying so." 
 
 "Why, Tom, in your present humour, you think so; but 
 all do not keep to the same way of thinking as I did till it 
 was too late to think about marrying ; but still I do not 
 think that I should have been happy as a single man, if 
 it had not been for my falling in with Bessy. I should 
 .have been very lonely, I expect, for I began to feel so. 
 When you come to your own door, Tom, home looks cheer- 
 less if there is no bright eye to welcome you, and the older 
 a man gets the more he feels that he was not intended to 
 live single. My yearning after something to love and to 
 love me, which is in our nature, was satisfied, first by having 
 Bessy, and then by having you and I'm thankful." 
 
 " You might have married, and have been very un- 
 happy." 
 
 " I might, and I might have been very happy, had I 
 chosen a wife as a man should do." 
 
 " And how is that, pray, Bramble ? " 
 
 "Why, Tom, I've often thought upon it. In the first 
 place look out for good temper : if you find that, you may 
 be happy, even if your wife is a silly woman ; assure your- 
 self first of her temper, and then you must judge her by 
 
 268
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 the way in which she does those duties which have fallen 
 to her lot ; for if a girl is a dutiful and affectionate daughter 
 there is little fear but that she will prove a loving and 
 obedient wife. But I think we have had our spell here, 
 Tom, and it's rather cold : rouse up one of those chaps, and 
 tell him to come to the helm. I'll coil myself up and have 
 a snooze till the morning, and do you do the same." 
 
 In which I receive a very severe blow from a party or parties 
 unknown. 
 
 J. HE day after this conversation we fell in with several 
 vessels windbound at the entrance of the Channel. I 
 took charge of one, and the wind shifting to the SW., 
 and blowing strong, I carried her up to the Pool. As 
 soon as I could leave her I took a boat to go down to 
 Greenwich, as I was most anxious to have a long conver- 
 sation with Virginia. It was a dark squally night, with 
 rain at intervals between the gusts of wind, and I was wet 
 through long before I landed at the stairs, which was 
 not until past eleven o'clock. I paid the waterman, and 
 hastened up to my mother's house, being aware that they 
 would either be all in bed or about to retire. It so 
 happened that I did not go the usual way, but passed by 
 the .house of old Nanny ; and as I walked by with a quick 
 step, and was thinking of her and her misfortunes, 1 fell 
 over something which, in the dark, I did not perceive, and 
 which proved to be some iron railings, which the workmen 
 who were fixing them up had carelessly left on the ground, 
 previous to their returning to their work on the ensuing 
 morning. Fortunately the spikes at the ends of them 
 were from me, and I received no injury, except a severe 
 blow on the shin : and as I stopped a moment to rub it, 
 I thought that I heard a cry from the direction of old 
 Nanny's house ; but the wind was very high, and I was 
 not certain. I stopped and listened, and it was repeated.
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 I gained the door ; it was so dark that I groped for the 
 latch. The door was open, and when I went in I heard 
 a gurgling kind of noise and a rustling in her chamber. 
 " Who's there ? What's this ? " cried I ; for I had a fore- 
 boding that something was wrong. I tumbled over some 
 old iron, knocked down the range of keys, and made a 
 terrible din, when, of a sudden, just as I had recovered 
 my legs, I was thrown down again by somebody who 
 rushed by me and darted out of the door. As the person 
 rushed by me I attempted to seize his arm, but I received 
 a severe blow on the mouth, which cut my lip through, and 
 at first I thought I had lost all my front teeth. 
 
 I rose up. I heard a heavy groaning ; so, instead of 
 pursuing the robber, I felt my way into Nanny's chamber. 
 "Nanny," said I, "mother, what's the matter?" but there 
 was no reply, except another groan. I knew where she 
 kept her tinder-box and matches ; I found them, and struck 
 a light ; and by the light of the match I perceived the 
 candle and candlestick lying on the floor. I picked it up, 
 lighted it, and then turned to the bed ; the flock mattress 
 was above all, and the groans proceeded from beneath. 
 I threw it off, and found old Nanny still breathing, but in 
 a state of exhaustion, and quite insensible. By throwing 
 water on her face, after some little while I brought her to 
 her senses. The flaring of the candle reminded me that 
 the shop door was open ; I went and made it fast, and then 
 spoke to her. It was a long while before I could obtain 
 any rational answer. She continued to groan and cry at 
 intervals, " Don't leave me, Jack, don't leave me." At last 
 she fell into a sort of slumber from exhaustion, and in .this 
 state she remained for more than an hour. One thing was 
 evident to me, which was, that the party, whoever it might 
 be, had attempted to smother the poor old woman, and 
 that in a few seconds more he would have perpetrated 
 the deed. 
 
 At last old Nanny roused up, and turning to me, said, 
 "It's Jack, is it not? I thought so. Oh, my poor head! 
 What has happened ? " 
 
 " That's what I want to know from you, mother," replied 
 I ; " but first I will tell you what I know of the business." 
 Which I did, to give her time to collect her thoughts. 
 
 270
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Yes," said she, "so it was. I was just in bed, and my 
 candle was not out, when I heard a noise at the door, as if 
 they were turning a key in it, and then a man entered ; but 
 he had something over his face, I thought, or he had blacked 
 it. ' What do you want ? ' cried I. ' 1 come for a light, old 
 woman,' said he. I cried, ' Thieves ! murder ! ' as loud as I 
 could, and he ran up to me just as I was getting out of bed, 
 and tried to smother me. I don't recollect anything more 
 till I heard your voice. Thank you, Jack, and God bless 
 you ; if you hadn't come to the assistance of a poor old 
 wretch like me, I should have been dead by this time." 
 
 I felt that what she said was true, and I then asked her 
 many questions, so as to lead to the discovery of the party. 
 
 " How was he dressed ? " inquired I. 
 
 " I can't exactly say. But, do you know, Jack, I fancied 
 that he had a pensioner's coat on ; indeed, I am almost sure 
 of it. I think I tore off one of his buttons, I recollect its 
 giving way ; I may be wrong, my head wanders." 
 
 But I thought that most likely Nanny was right, so I 
 looked down on the floor with the candle, and there I 
 picked up a pensioner's button. 
 
 " You're right, Nanny ; here is the button." 
 
 " Well, now, Jack, I can't talk any more ; you won't leave 
 me to-night, I'm sure." 
 
 " No, no, mother, that I will not. Try to go to sleep." 
 
 Hardly had Nanny laid her head down again, when it 
 came across my mind like a flash of lightning that it must 
 have been Spicer who had attempted the deed ; and my 
 reason for so thinking was that the blow I had received on 
 the mouth was not like that from the hand of a man, but 
 from the wooden socket fixed to the stump of his right arm. 
 The more I reflected upon it, the more I was convinced. 
 He was a clever armourer, and had picked the lock ; and I 
 now recalled to mind what had never struck me before, that 
 he had often asked me questions about old Nanny, and 
 whether I thought the report that she had money was 
 correct. 
 
 It was daylight before old Nanny woke up, and then she 
 appeared to be quite recovered. I told her my suspicions, 
 and my intentions to ascertain the truth of them as far as I 
 possibly could. 
 
 271
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Well, and what then ? " said old Nanny. 
 
 "Why, then, if we bring it home to him, he will be 
 hanged, as he deserves." 
 
 " Now, Jack, hear me," said old Nanny. " You won't do 
 anything I don't wish, I'm sure ; and now I'll tell you that 
 I never would give evidence against him, or any other man, 
 to have him hanged. So, if you find out that it is him, do 
 not say a word about it. Promise me, Jack." 
 
 "Why, mother, I can't exactly say that I will; but I will 
 talk to Peter Anderson about it." 
 
 " It's no use talking to him ; and, if you do, it must be 
 under promise of secrecy, or I will not consent to it. Jack, 
 .Jack, recollect that my poor boy was hanged from my fault. 
 Do you think I will hang another ? Oh no. Perhaps this 
 very man had a foolish wicked mother, like me, and has, like 
 my boy, been led into guilt. Jack, you must do as I wish 
 you shall, Jack." 
 
 " Well, mother, I have no animosity against the man him- 
 self ; and, if you forgive him, I do not see why I should do 
 anything." 
 
 " I don't forgive him, Jack ; but I think of my own poor 
 boy." 
 
 " Well, mother, since you wish it, it shall be so ; and if I 
 do prove that the man I suspect is the party, I will say 
 nothing, arid make Anderson promise the same, as I think 
 he will. But how is it that people come to rob a poor old 
 woman like you ? How is it, mother, that there is a report 
 going about that you have money?" 
 
 " Is there such a report, Jack ? " 
 
 " Yes, mother, every one says so ; why, I do not know ; 
 and as long as it is supposed, you will always be subject to 
 attacks like this, unless, indeed, if you have money, you 
 were to put it away safely, and let everybody know that 
 you have done so. Tell me truly, mother, have you any 
 money ? " 
 
 " Jack, what a boy you are to ask questions. Well, 
 perhaps I have a little a very little ; but no one will ever 
 find out where I have hidden it." 
 
 " But they will try, mother, as this man has done, and you 
 will always be in peril of your life. Why not place it into 
 the hands of some safe person ? " 
 
 272
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 ** Safe person ! Who's safe nowadays ? '' 
 
 "Why, for instance, there's Mr. Wilson." 
 
 " Wilson ! what do you know about him, Jack, except that 
 he has a smooth face and a bald head ? You're young, Jack, 
 and don't know the world. The money's safe where it is, 
 and no one will ever find it." 
 
 "If so, who is to find it after " I stopped, for I did 
 
 not like to say, after she was dead. 
 
 " I know what you would have said, Jack ; who's to find 
 it after my death ? That's very true. I never thought of 
 that, and I must will it away. I never thought of that, 
 Jack, it's very true, and I'm glad that you have mentioned 
 it. But who dare I tell ? who can I trust ? Can I trust 
 you, Jack ? can I ? I ought, for it's all for you, Jack, when 
 I die." 
 
 " Mother, whoever it may be for, you may, I hope, trust 
 me." 
 
 " Well, I think I can. I'll tell you where it is, Jack, and 
 that will prove that it is for you, for nobody else will know 
 where to find it. But, Jack, dear, dear Jack, don't you rob 
 me, as my son did ; don't rob me, and leave me penniless, 
 as he did ; promise me ? " 
 
 " I never will, mother ; you need not be afraid." 
 
 " Yes ; so you say, and so he said ; he swore and he cried 
 too, Jack, and then he took it all, and left his mother with- 
 out a farthing." 
 
 " Well, mother, then don't tell me ; I'd rather not know : 
 you will only be uncomfortable, and so let the money go." 
 
 " No, Jack, that won't do either ; I will tell you, for I 
 can trust you. But first, Jack, go out and look behind the 
 house, that there is no one listening at the window ; for if 
 any one should hear go, look round carefully, and then 
 come back." 
 
 I did as she wished, and then Nanny bid me hold my 
 head closer to her, while she whispered, "You must take 
 the back out of the fireplace, and then pull out three bricks, 
 and then put your hand into the hole, and you will find a 
 small box; and there you will find a little money, a very 
 little, Jack, hardly worth having, but still it may be of some 
 use ; and it's all yours when I die, Jack, I give it to you." 
 
 " Mother, I'm thankful for your kindness, but I cannot 
 
 273 s
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 touch it if you do die without you leave it to me by your 
 will." 
 
 " Ah ! that's true, Jack. Well, tell Anderson to come 
 here, and I'll tell him I'll leave the money to you ; but I 
 won't tell him where it is, I'll only say that I leave you 
 everything I have. They'll suppose that it's the shop 
 and all the pretty things." Here she chuckled for some 
 time. 
 
 It was now broad daylight, and Nanny told me that she 
 would like to get up, and see about a padlock being put to 
 her door before night ; so I wished her good-bye, and left 
 her, 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 Showing the great advantages to be derived from patronage. 
 
 JL LEFT old Nanny, and arrived at my mother's house in 
 time for breakfast. I did not, however, find her in a very 
 good humour ; something had evidently ruffled her. Virginia 
 also, who welcomed me most cordially, was taciturn and 
 grave. My mother made but one observation during our 
 repast. 
 
 "Well, Tom," said she, "you've found out what it is to 
 wish to marry for love ; I only wish it may be a lesson to 
 others." 
 
 To this evident attack upon Virginia, at the expense of 
 my feelings, I made no reply, and soon afterwards my 
 mother went to superintend her establishment, leaving me 
 and my sister alone. 
 
 " Tom," said she, " I hope by this time you are no longer 
 suffering from your late cruel disappointment. I have felt 
 for you, I assure you, and, assuring you of that, will not 
 again revert to the subject. Let her be blotted from your 
 memory as soon as possible." 
 
 " Be it so, my dear Virginia ; but you are grave, and my 
 mother is evidently out of humour. You must explain 
 this." 
 
 "That is easily done. I have made a sad mistake. I was 
 
 274
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 so much annoyed at my mother's system towards me that I 
 ventured, without her knowledge, to write to Lady Hercules, 
 requesting her protection and influence to procure me some 
 situation as a companion to a lady, amanuensis, or reader. 
 It appears that her ladyship was not very sincere in her 
 professions when we had an interview with her ; at all 
 events, her reply was anything but satisfactory, and, un- 
 fortunately, it was addressed to my mother, and not to me. 
 You can have no idea of my mother's indignation upon the 
 receipt of it, and she has not been sparing in her reproaches 
 to me for having written without her knowledge, and having, 
 by so doing, subjected her to such a mortification. 1 cer- 
 tainly am sorry to have done so. As for her ladyship's 
 answer, it would have been to me more a subject of mirth 
 than any other feeling. It has, however, proved the cause 
 of much annoyance from my mother's continually harping 
 upon it." 
 
 " Have you the letter of Lady Hercules ?" 
 
 " I have a copy of it, which I took, intending to have sent 
 it to you the next time that I wrote. I will bring it down 
 if you will wait a minute." 
 
 When Virginia returned she put the following epistle into 
 my hand : 
 
 " MRS. SAUNDERS, I have received a letter from your 
 daughter, which, I presume, was forwarded as a specimen 
 of her penmanship ; otherwise it was your duty to have 
 addressed me yourself. I said to your when I met you at 
 Greenwich, that you were educating your daughter above 
 her condition in life, and I now repeat it. My patronage 
 is extended only to those who are not above their situations, 
 which, I am sorry to observe, most people are now. Never- 
 theless, as I did say that I would exert my influence in your 
 daughter's behalf, in consequence of your having been a 
 decent, well-behaved menial to me, I have made inquiry 
 among my acquaintances, and find that I may be, possibly, 
 able to place her with my friend, Lady Towser, as a ' boudoir 
 assistant.' I have said possibly, as I am by no means sure 
 that she will be equal to the situation, and the number of 
 applicants are very numerous. The enclosed paper from Lady 
 Towser will give you an idea of what will be requisite : 
 
 275
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Morning^ up at six, and nicely dressed ; come in in list 
 shoes, and wait at bedside, in case Lady Tovvser should be 
 troubled with her morning cough, to hand the emulsion, 
 &c. At nine, to call and assist to dress Lady Towser's head 
 tirewoman ; follow her to Lady T.'s chamber, and obey 
 orders. Breakfast in housekeeper's room. After breakfast 
 assist housemaid to dust ornaments, and on Saturdays and 
 Wednesdays wash, comb, and examine dogs ; other days 
 comb and examine them only ; clean and feed macaw, 
 cockatoo, and parrot, also canary and other birds ; bring up 
 dogs' dinners, and prevent them fighting at meals. After 
 dogs' dinners read to Lady T. if required ; if not, get up 
 collars and flounces, laces, &c., for Lady T. and Lady T.'s 
 tirewoman. After your own dinner assist housekeeper as 
 required in the still-room ; fine needlework ; repair clothes 
 before they go to wash ; dress and brush Lady T.'s perukes ; 
 walk out with dogs if weather is fine, and be careful to 
 prevent their making any acquaintances whatever. 
 
 "Evening. Read to Lady T., write notes, look over bills, 
 and keep general accounts ; if not wanted, to make herself 
 useful in housekeeper's room, and obey all orders received 
 from her or head tirewoman. At night see that the hot 
 water is ready for Lady T.'s feet, and wait for her retiring 
 to bed ; wash Lady T.'s feet, and cut corns, as required ; 
 read Lady T. to sleep, or, if not required to read, wait till 
 she is certain that Lady T. is so. 
 
 " Now the only points in which I think your daughter 
 may fail is in properly washing, combing, and examining 
 the dogs, and cutting her ladyship's corns ; but surely she 
 can practise a little of both, as she will not be wanted for 
 a month. There can be no difficulty about the first ; and 
 as for the latter, as all people in your rank of life have corns, 
 she may practise upon yours or her father's. At all events, 
 there can be no want of corns in Greenwich Hospital among 
 the pensioners. I am desired to say that Lady T. gives 
 no wages the first year ; and you will be expected to send 
 your daughter neatly fitted out, that she may be able to 
 remain in the room when there is company. If this offer will 
 not suit, I can do nothing more ; the difficulty of patronage 
 increases every day. You will send an answer. 
 
 " VIRGINIA HAWKINGTREFYLYAN. 
 276
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "I was just closing my letter when Lady Scrimmage came 
 in ; she tells me that Lady Towser is suited, and that you 
 have no hopes of this situation. I have done my best. 
 Lady Scrimmage has, however, informed me that she thinks 
 she can, upon my recommendation, do something for you in 
 Greenwich, as she deals largely with a highly respectable 
 and fashionable milliner of the same name as your own, 
 and with whom it would be of the greatest advantage to 
 your daughter to be placed as an apprentice, or something 
 of that sort. This is an opportunity not to be lost, and I 
 therefore have requested Lady S. to write immediately, and I 
 trust, by my patronage, she will gain a most enviable situation." 
 
 "That postscript is admirable," observed I, "and ought 
 to have put my mother in a good-humour. Is she not 
 called by Lady Hercules ' highly respectable and fashion- 
 able'?"' 
 
 "Very true," replied Virginia ; "but my mother cannot 
 get over the first part of the letter, in which she is men- 
 tioned as 'a. decent and well-behaved menial.' She has 
 since received a note from Lady Scrimmage, requesting 
 her to take me in some capacity or another, adding, by 
 way of postscript, 'You know you need not keep her if 
 you do not like it is very easy to send her away for idle- 
 ness or impertinence; but I wish to oblige Lady Hercules, 
 and so, pray, at all events, write and say that you will 
 try her.' " 
 
 " And what has my mother said in reply ? " 
 
 "She did not show me the answer; but, from what I 
 have collected from her conversation, she has written a 
 most haughty, and, I presume it will be said, a most im- 
 pertinent letter to both the ladies ; the one to Lady 
 Scrimmage accompanied with her bill, which has not 
 been paid these three years. I am sorry that my mother 
 has been annoyed. My father, to whom I related what 
 had taken place, told me that my mother was very ill 
 treated by Lady Hercules, and that she had smothered 
 her resentment with the hopes of benefiting her children 
 by her patronage ; but that was at a time when she little 
 expected to be so prosperous as she is now." 
 
 " It is all true, my dear girl ; I recollect my father telling 
 
 277
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 me the whole story. However, I presume my mother, now 
 that she can venture upon defiance, has not failed to resort 
 to it." 
 
 " That I am convinced of. I only hope that she will 
 carry her indignation against great people so far as not to 
 court them as she has done, and abandon all her ridiculous 
 ideas of making a match for me. After all, she has my 
 welfare sincerely at heart, and, although mistaken in the 
 means of securing it, I cannot but feel that she is actuated 
 solely by her love for me." 
 
 We then changed the conversation to Janet, about 
 whom I could now speak calmly ; after which I narrated 
 to her what had occuri'ed during the night, arid my in- 
 tention to consult with my father and Anderson upon the 
 subject. 
 
 Virginia then left me that she might assist her mother, 
 and I hastened to my father's ward, where I found him, 
 and, after our first greeting, requested that he would 
 accompany me to Anderson's office, as I had something to 
 communicate to them both. As 1 walked along with my 
 father I perceived Spicer at a corner with his foot on a 
 stone step and his hand to his knee, as if in pain. At last 
 he turned round and saw us. I walked up to him, and he 
 appeared a little confused as he said, " Ah ! Tom, is that 
 you ? I did not know you were at Greenwich." 
 
 " I came here last night," replied I ; " and I must be off 
 again soon. Are you lame ? " 
 
 "Lame! No; what should make me lame ? " replied he, 
 walking by the side of us as if he were not so. 
 
 I looked at his coat, and perceived that the third button 
 on the right side was missing. 
 
 " You've lost a button, Spicer," observed I. 
 
 " So I have," replied he ; and, as we had now arrived at 
 Anderson's door, my father and I turned from him to walk 
 in and wished him good-bye. 
 
 Anderson was in his office, and as soon as the door was 
 closed I communicated to them what had occurred during 
 the night, expressing my conviction that Spicer was the 
 party who had attempted the murder. In corroboration I 
 reminded my father of the loss of the button from Spicer's 
 coat, and produced the one which Nanny had torn off. 
 
 278
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "This is something more than suspicion," observed 
 Anderson ; " but if, as you say, old Nanny will not give 
 evidence against him, I know not what can be done. Did 
 you say that the old woman wanted to speak with me ? " 
 
 " Yes, and I really wish that you would call there 
 oftener." 
 
 " Well," replied Anderson, " I'll go, Tom ; but, to be plain 
 with you, I do not think that I can be of much use there. 
 I have been several times : she will gossip as long as you 
 please ; but if you would talk seriously, she turns a deaf 
 ear. You see, Tom, there's little to be gained when you 
 have to contend with such a besetting sin as avarice. It 
 is so powerful, especially in old age, that it absorbs all other 
 feelings. Still it is my duty, and it is also my sincere wish, 
 to call her to a proper sense of her condition. The poor 
 old creature is, like myself, not very far from the grave ; 
 and, when once in it, it will be too late. I will go, Tom, 
 and most thankful shall I be if, with God's help, I may 
 prove of service to her." 
 
 We then left old Anderson to his duties, and my father 
 went home with me. We had a long conversation relative 
 to my sister, as well as about my own affairs. I had in- 
 tended to have remained some days at Greenwich, but 
 this was the first time that I had been there since Janet's 
 desertion, and the sight of everything so reminded me 
 of her, and made everything so hateful to me, that I 
 became very melancholy. My mother was, moreover, very 
 cross, and my sister anything but comfortable ; and, on 
 the third day, having received a letter from Bramble, 
 stating that he had arrived at Deal, and that the easterly 
 winds having again set in, they talked of setting out 
 again in the galley, I made this an excuse for leaving ; 
 and for the first time did I quit Greenwich without regret. 
 
 279
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 CHAPTER XLI 
 
 In which it is proved that sailors have very correct ideas as to 
 metempsychosis. 
 
 _L HE day after my return to Deal I again embarked with 
 Bramble and three others, to follow up our vocation. The 
 second day we were abreast of the Ram Head, when the 
 men in another pilot boat, which had come out of Plymouth 
 and was close to us, waved their hats and kept away to 
 speak to us. We hove-to for them. 
 
 " Have you heard the news ?" cried one of the men. 
 
 "No." 
 
 ''Lord Nelson has beat the French and Spanish fleet." 
 
 " Glad to hear it huzza ! " 
 
 "Lord Nelson's killed." 
 
 " Lord Nelson's killed ! ! " The intelligence was repeated 
 from mouth to mouth, and then every voice was hushed ; 
 the other boat hauled her wind without further communi- 
 cation, nor did we at the time think of. asking for any 
 more. The shock which was given to the whole country 
 was equally felt by those who were seeking their bread in 
 a small boat, and for some little while we steered our 
 course in silence. 
 
 "What d'ye say, my lads?" said Bramble, who first broke 
 silence ; " shall we haul up for Cawsand, and get a paper ? 
 I shan't be content till I know the whole history." 
 
 This was consented to unanimously ; no one thought of 
 piloting vessels for the moment, and earning food for their 
 families. When the country awarded a public funeral to 
 our naval hero, it did not pay him a more sincere tribute 
 than was done in this instance by five pilots in a galley. At 
 Cawsand we obtained the newspaper, and after a few pots 
 of beer, we again made sail for the mouth of the Channel. 
 It hardly need be observed, that the account of this winding- 
 up, as it proved, of our naval triumphs, with the death of 
 Nelson, was the subject of conversation for more than one 
 day. On the third, we were all separated, having fallen in 
 
 280
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 with many wind-bound vessels who required our services. 
 The one I took charge of was a West Indiaman, deeply 
 laden with rum and sugar, one of a convoy which were 
 beating about in the Chops of the Channel. As we were 
 standing out from the English coast, the captain and one of 
 the passengers were at the taffrail close to me. 
 
 " What do you think of the weather, pilot ? " said the 
 captain. 
 
 " I think we shall have a change of wind, and dirty 
 weather before twelve hours are over our heads," replied I. 
 
 " Well," said he, " that's my opinion ; there is a cloud 
 rising in the south-west ; and, look, there are some Mother 
 Carey's chickens dipping in the water astern." 
 
 " Where ? " said the passenger, a curly-headed Creole, 
 about twenty years old. 
 
 " Those small birds," replied the captain, walking forward. 
 
 The passenger went down below, and soon returned with 
 his double-barrelled fowling-pieue. 
 
 " I have long wished to shoot one of those birds," said 
 he ; " and now they are so near, I think I may get a 
 shot." 
 
 He raised his piece several times without firing, when 
 the captain came aft, and perceiving his intention, caught 
 his arm as he was about to level again. 
 
 " I beg your pardon, Mr. Higgins, but I really must 
 request that you will not fire at those birds." 
 
 "Why not?" 
 
 " Because I cannot permit it." 
 
 " But what's to hinder me ? " replied the young man, 
 colouring up ; " they are not in your manifest, I pre- 
 sume." 
 
 " No, sir, they are not ; but I tell you frankly, that I 
 would not kill one for a hundred pounds. Nay, I would 
 as soon murder one of my fellow-creatures." 
 
 "Well, that may be your feeling, but it's not mine." 
 
 " Nevertheless, sir, as it is, to say the least of it, very 
 unlucky, you will oblige me by yielding to my request." 
 
 "Nonsense ! just to humour your superstitious feeling." 
 
 "We are not in port yet, Mr. Higgins; and I must insist 
 upon it you do not fire. You have taken my gunpowder, 
 and I cannot allow it to be used in that way." 
 
 281
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 During this altercation I observed that many of the 
 sailors had come aft, and, although they said nothing, 
 were evidently of the same opinion as the captain. I was 
 aware that there was a superstitious feeling among the 
 seamen relative to these birds, but I had never seen it so 
 strongly exemplified before. 
 
 The mate gave a wink to the captain, behind the pas- 
 senger's back, and made a motion to him to go forward, 
 which the captain did. The passenger again raised his gun, 
 when it was seized by two of the seamen. 
 
 " You must not fire at these birds, sir ! " said one of 
 them. 
 
 " Why, you scoundrel ? I'll give you the contents of both 
 barrels if you don't leave my gun alone." 
 
 " No, you won't you're not among niggers now, master," 
 replied the seaman; "and as you have threatened to shoot 
 me, I must take the gun from you." 
 
 A scuffle ensued, during which both barrels were dis- 
 charged in the air, and the gun taken from Mr. Higgins^ 
 who was boiling with rage. The gun was handed forward, 
 and I saw it no more. Mr. Higgins, in a state of great 
 excitement, went down into the cabin. 
 
 The captain then came aft to me, when I observed that 
 I had no idea that seamen were so very particular on that 
 point ; and I thought that they had gone too far. 
 
 " You may think so, pilot," replied he ; " but when I tell 
 you that I fully 'believe that these birds are as good as our- 
 selves, you will not be surprised " 
 
 " How do you mean, as good as ourselves ? " 
 
 " I believe that they mere every one sailors like ourselves 
 in former times ; they are now the sailors' friends, come to 
 warn us of the approaching storm ; and I can tell you a cir- 
 cumstance which occurred in the West Indies, which fully 
 proves to me that they are not wantonly killed without a 
 judgment upon those who do so. I never believed it my- 
 self till then ; but old Mason, who is now on board, was 
 one of the seamen of the vessel in which the circumstance 
 happened." 
 
 " Indeed ! " replied I, " I should like to hear it." 
 
 " I can't tell you now," said he ; "I must go down and 
 satisfy that puppy Creole, whose sugars are on board ; he 
 
 282
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 will otherwise make such a row between me and the owners, 
 that I may lose the command of the vessel. And yet, would 
 you imagine it ? although he will not credit what I tell him 
 about Mother Carey's chickens, the foolish young man firmly 
 believes in the Obi." 
 
 1 did not think one superstition more ridiculous than the 
 other, but still, as I always found that it was useless to argue 
 such points, I said nothing, and the captain went down into 
 the cabin to pacify Mr. Higgins. 
 
 It was late in the first watch, and when the passengers had 
 retired to bed, that the captain came on deck. "Well," said 
 he, " I told Mr. Higgins my story, and as there was a bit of 
 Obi nonsense in it, he believed it, and he has not only made 
 friends, but thanked me for not having allowed him to shoot 
 the birds. And now I'll tell you the real story : 
 
 "A schooner was coming down from the Virgin Isles with 
 sugar and passengers to Antigua, where I was lying with my 
 ship. She had a fine young fellow of the name of Shedden 
 on board ; and, besides other passengers, there was an old 
 black woman, who, where she resided, had always been con- 
 sidered as an Obi woman. I saw her afterwards ; and you 
 never beheld such a complication of wrinkles as she was, 
 from her forehead to her feet, and her woolly head was as 
 white as snow. They were becalmed as soon as they were 
 clear of the islands ; and, as it happened, some Mother 
 Carey's chickens were flying about the stern. Shedden must 
 needs get at his gun to shoot them. The old black 
 woman sat near the taffrail ; she saw him with his gun, 
 but she said nothing. At last he fired, and killed three 
 of them. 
 
 " ' There are three down ! ' cried out some of the other 
 passengers. 
 
 " ' How many ? ' said the old woman, raising her head ; 
 ' three ! Then count the sharks which are coming up.' 
 
 " ' Count the sharks, mother ! why count them ? There's 
 plenty of them,' replied Shedden, laughing. 
 
 " ' I tell you that there will be but three sent/ replied 
 the old woman, who then sunk down her head and said no 
 more. 
 
 " Well, the negroes who were passengers on board, most 
 of them Mr. Shedden's slaves, look very blank, for they knew 
 
 283
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 that old Etau never spoke without reason. In about ten 
 minutes afterwards, three large sharks swam up to the vessel, 
 with their fins above water. 
 
 " ' There's the three sharks, sure enough ! ' said the pas- 
 sengers. 
 
 " ' Are they come ? ' said Etau, raising her head. 
 
 " ' Yes, moder, dere dey be very large shark/ replied one 
 of the negroes. 
 
 " ' Then three are doomed/ said the old woman, ' and here 
 we stay, and the waves shall not run, nor the wind blow, 
 till the three sharks have their food. I say three are 
 doomed ! ' 
 
 "The passengers were more or less alarmed with this 
 prophecy of old Etau's, according as they put faith in her; 
 however, they all went to bed quite well, and the next 
 morning they got up the same. Still there was not a breath 
 of wind, the whole sea was as smooth as glass, and the vessel 
 laid where she was the night before, in about six fathoms 
 water, about a mile from the reef, and you could see the 
 coral rocks beneath her bottom as plain as if they were high 
 and dry ; and what alarmed them the next morning was that 
 the three large sharks were still slowly swimming round and 
 round the schooner. All that day it remained a dead calm, 
 and the heat was dreadful, although the awnings were 
 spread. Night came on, and the people, becoming more 
 frightened, questioned old Etau, but all the answer she gave 
 was, ' Three are doomed ! ' 
 
 "The passengers and crew were now terrified out of their 
 wits, and they all went to bed with very melancholy fore- 
 bodings, for the elements appeared as if they were arrested 
 till the penalty was paid. For, you observe, pilot, there is 
 always a light breeze as regular as the sun rises and goes 
 down; but now the breezes only appeared to skirt the land, 
 and when they came from the offing invariably stopped two 
 or three miles from the schooner. It was about midnight 
 that there was a stir in the cabin, and it appeared that Mr. 
 Shedden had the yellow fever, and shortly afterwards an- 
 other white man, a sailor belonging to the schooner, then 
 one of Mr. Shedden's slaves. Well, there the fever stopped, 
 no one else was taken ill, the usual remedies were ap- 
 plied, but before morning they were all three delirious. At 
 
 284
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 sunrise it was still calm, and continued so till sunset ; and 
 all the day the passengers were annoyed by the back fins 
 of the three sharks, which continued to swim about. Again 
 they went to bed, and just before one o'clock in the morning 
 Mr. Shedden, in his delirium, got out of his bed, and, rush- 
 ing on the deck, jumped overboard before any one could 
 prevent him ; and old Etau, who never left where she sat, 
 was heard to say, ' One ! ' and the bell was struck one by the 
 seaman forward, who did not know what had happened. 
 Morning came on again, and there were but two sharks to 
 be seen. About noon the other white man died, and he 
 was thrown overboard ; and as one shark seized his body 
 and swam away, old Etau cried out, ' Two !' An hour 
 afterwards the negro died, and was thrown overboard and 
 carried away by the third shark, and old Etau cried out, 
 ' Three ! the price is paid ! ' 
 
 " Well, every one crowded round the old woman to hear 
 what she would say, and they asked her if all was over, 
 and whether they should have any wind ? and her reply was, 
 'When the three birds come from the sea to replace those 
 which were killed.' For you see, pilot, if one of these birds 
 is killed, it is certain that some one of the crew must die 
 and be thrown overboard to become a Mother Carey chicken, 
 and replace the one that has been destroyed. Well, after 
 a time, although we never saw them rise, three Mother 
 Carey's chickens were seen dipping and flying about astern 
 of the schooner ; and they told old Etau, who said, ' You'll 
 have wind and plenty and plenty of waves to make up 
 for the calm ; ' and so they had, sure enough, for it came 
 on almost a hurricane, and the schooner scudded before it 
 under bare poles until she arrived at Antigua, with her 
 bulwarks washed away, and a complete wreck. I was there 
 at the time, and old Mason, who was on board, told me 
 the story, and asked me to take him, as he would not 
 remain on board ot the schooner. And now I leave you 
 to judge, after knowing this to be a fact, whether I was 
 not right in preventing Mr. Higgins from shooting the 
 Mother Carey chickens ? " 
 
 " Why, yes," replied I, " with such a fact before my eyes, 
 I should have done the same." 
 
 Air. Higgius not venturing to kill any of these receptacles
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 for the souls of departed seamen, we arrived safely at the 
 Downs, where I gave up charge to a river pilot, for the 
 other vessels which Bramble and our companions had taken 
 charge of were all bound to the Downs, and arrived at 
 nearly the same time that I did, and we had agreed to 
 embark again in the galley, and run out in quest of the 
 remainder of the convoy. This we did on the following 
 day, much to the vexation of Bessy, who declared we only 
 came on shore to be off again. I ought to observe that 
 Bessy and I had become much more intimate since the 
 explanation which had taken place ; and although it never 
 entered my head that I should ever feel towards her 
 more than as a brother to a sister, I was pleased and 
 soothed with the touching proofs of kindness and com- 
 miseration which she took every opportunity of showing 
 towards me. 
 
 CHAPTER XLII 
 
 A heavy gale, a wreck and a rescue. 
 
 W E had run out in our galley as far as the Start, when the 
 appearance of the weather became very threatening. It was 
 just about the time of the equinoctial gales, and there was a 
 consultation among us whether we should run into Torquay 
 or return to Deal. 
 
 Bramble observed, that as the gale coming on would, in 
 all probability, blow for three days, he thought it was no 
 use remaining all that time at Torquay, where we should be 
 put to extra expense, and that we should be better on shore 
 at own our homes. This remark decided the point, and about 
 dusk we put the boat's head along shore for up Channel. 
 The wind was at that time about SSW., but occasionally 
 shifting a point or two. The sky had become covered over 
 with one black mass of clouds, which hung down so low 
 that they appeared almost to rest on the water ; and there 
 was that peculiar fitful moaning which is ever the precursor 
 of a violent gale of wind. At nightfall we reefed our lug- 
 sails ; and, while one sat at the helm, the rest of us lounged 
 
 286
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 against the gunnel, buttoned up in our pilot jackets ; some 
 shutting their eyes, as if to invite sleep, others watching 
 the waves, which now rose fast, and danced and lapped at 
 the weather broadside as if they would fain have entered 
 into the boat. But of that we had little fear ; our galley 
 was one of the finest boats that ever swam, and we felt 
 as secure as if we were on board of a three-decked ship. 
 As the night advanced, so did the wind increase and the 
 sea rise ; lightning darted through the dense clouds, and 
 for a moment we could scan the horizon. Everything was 
 threatening; yet our boat, with the wind about two points 
 free, rushed gallantly along, rising on the waves like a 
 sea-bird, and sinking into the hollow of the waters as it 
 she had no fear of any attempt on their part to over- 
 whelm her. Thus did we continue to run on during the 
 night, every hour the gale increasing, the billows mounting 
 up until they broke in awful and majestic crests, and often 
 so near to us that we presented our backs in a close file 
 against the weather bulwarks to prevent any body of water 
 from pouring in. 
 
 "We shall have light soon," observed one of the men. 
 
 "And we shall want it to beach the boat in such weather 
 as this," replied another. " We shall have it harder yet 
 before day." 
 
 " Depend up'on it this will be a mischievous gale," ob- 
 served Bramble, "and our coast will be strewed with wrecks. 
 Any ships under canvas now, between the Channel shores, 
 will stand but a poor chance against this heavy sea, which 
 bears down with such force. I'd rather be in this boat now 
 than in any vessel in mid-Channel." 
 
 "And I had rather be on shore than in either," re- 
 joined I. 
 
 " Well, Tom," said one of the pilots, " I do really believe 
 you this time." 
 
 When it was broad daylight, the coast to leeward pre- 
 sented a wild and terrific scene, lashed as it was by the 
 furious surf, which dashed its spray half-way up the tower- 
 ing white cliffs, for it was within two hours of high water. 
 The waves were now really mountains high, and their 
 broad surfaces were pitted into little waves by the force 
 of the wind, which covered the whole expanse of waters 
 
 287
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 with one continued foam. On our weather-bow a vessel 
 with her foremast gone was pitching heavily, and at times 
 nearly buried beneath the wild tumult. Her fate was 
 sealed ; to leeward were the cliffs of the South Foreland, 
 and on our lee-bow lay the shelving beach of Deal. 
 
 " This will be awkward landing, shipmates," said Bramble ; 
 "and yet we must try it. I'll fill my pipe hope it won't 
 be the last." 
 
 Although not said in a serious manner, there were few 
 of us whose hearts did not flutter responsively to this 
 surmise, for the danger became every minute more im- 
 minent, and we knew what a terrific surf there must be 
 then running on the shingle beach. But we now rapidly 
 approached the shore ; we were near to the floating light, 
 and in the roadstead not a vessel remained ; all had 
 weighed and preferred being under what canvas they could 
 bear. At last we were within two cables' length of the 
 beach, and even at this distance from it we were sur- 
 rounded with the breakers; the surf broke many feet 
 high, and roared as it rushed up with a velocity that was 
 appalling, dashing the foam right to the door of Bramble's 
 cottage, which was forty or fifty yards higher than it gener- 
 ally gained to, even in very bad weather. We now lowered 
 our sails, stowed them in the boat, and got our oars to pass, 
 backing against the surf to prevent it from forcing us on the 
 beach until the proper time. 
 
 It may not, perhaps, be known to many of my readers 
 that there is a sort of regularity even in the wild waves ; 
 that is, occasionally a master wave, as it is termed, from 
 being of larger dimensions than its predecessors, pours its 
 whole volume on the beach ; after which, by watching your 
 time, you will find that two waves will run into one another, 
 and, as it were, neutralise each other, so that, for a few 
 seconds, you have what they call a smooth ; the safest plan 
 of landing then is to watch these two chances, either to run 
 in on the master wave, or to wait till the arrival of the 
 smooth. 
 
 The latter is generally preferred, and with good reason, 
 as unless a boat can be forced in as fast as the master wave 
 runs in, you are worse off than if you had landed at any other 
 time. 
 
 288
 
 " We were rolled over and over in the boiling surf.
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 The helm had been resigned to Bramble, who ordered 
 me to go forward with the boat's painter, a long coil of rope, 
 and stand ready either to leap out with it or throw it to 
 those on shore, as might be most advisable ; the other 
 men were sitting on the thwarts, their long oars in the 
 rowlocks, backing out as desired, and all ready to strain 
 every nerve when the order was given by Bramble to 
 pull in. 
 
 The danger which we were about to incur was fully 
 evident to the crowds which were assembled on the beach ; 
 not only the pilots, who stood there ready to assist us 
 some with ropes with iron hooks at the end of them 
 others all ready to dart into the surf to hold on the boat, 
 or, if required, to link their arms together, so as to form 
 a living chain which the undertow could not drag away 
 with it ; higher up, women and children, their clothes 
 driven by the furious gale, with one hand holding on their 
 caps, and with the other supporting themselves by the 
 gunnels of the boats hauled up, the capstans, or perhaps 
 an anchor with its fluke buried in the shingle, were look- 
 ing on with dismay and with beating hearts, awaiting the 
 result of the venturous attempt, and I soon discovered the 
 form of Bessy, who was in advance of all the others. 
 
 After a careful watching for perhaps two minutes on 
 the part of Bramble, he gave the word, and on dashed 
 the galley towards the strand, keeping pace with the wild 
 surges, and although buried in the foam, not shipping one 
 drop of water. 
 
 " Now, my men, give way for your lives give way," 
 cried Bramble, as a cresting wave came towering on, as 
 if in angry pursuit of us. The men obeyed, but, in 
 their exertions, the stroke oar snapped in two, the man 
 fell back, and prevented the one behind him from pulling. 
 Our fate was sealed ; the surge poured over, and throwing 
 us broadside to the beach, we were rolled over and over 
 in the boiling surf. A cry was heard a cry of terror and 
 despair on the part of the women. I heard it as I 
 was swept away by the undertow, and the next wave 
 poured over me ; but all was activity and energy on the 
 part of the men who were on the beach : the next wave 
 that run in, they recovered me and two more by linking 
 
 289 T
 
 their arms and allowing the surf to break over them. We 
 were so much bruised that we could not stand ; they 
 dragged us up, and left us to the women. Bramble and 
 four others were still struggling for life ; again two were 
 saved but the men on the beach were exhausted by their 
 strenuous exertions. 
 
 I had just recovered myself so as to sit up, when I per- 
 ceived that they were not acting in concert as before ; 
 indeed, in the last attempt, several of them had narrowly 
 escaped with their own lives. Bessy was now down among 
 them wildly gesticulating ; Bramble still floated on the 
 boiling surf, but no chain was again formed ; the wave 
 poured in, bearing him on its crest ; it broke, and he was 
 swept away again by the undertow, which dragged him back 
 with a confused heap of shingles clattering one over the 
 other as they descended. I saw him again, just as another 
 wave several feet in height was breaking over him I felt 
 that he was lost ; when Bessy, with a hook rope in her 
 hand, darted towards him right under the wave as it turned 
 over, and as she clasped his body, they both disappeared 
 under the mountain surge. Another shriek was raised by 
 the women, while the men stood as if paralysed. In my 
 excitement I had gained my legs, and I hastened to seize 
 the part of the rope which remained on the beach. Others 
 then came and helped ; we hauled upon it, and found that 
 there was weight at the end. Another sea poured in ; we 
 hastily gathered in the slack of the rope, and when the 
 water retreated, we found both Bramble and Bessy clinging 
 to the rope. In a moment the men rushed down and 
 hauled up the bodies. Bramble had hold of the rope by 
 both hands it was the clutch of death ; Bessy had her 
 arms round her father's neck ; both were senseless. The 
 boatmen carried them up to the cottage, and the usual 
 methods of recovery were resorted to with success. Still 
 we had to lament the death of two of our best pilots, 
 whose loss their wives and children were loudly wailing, 
 and whose bodies were not found for many days afterwards. 
 Alas ! they were not the only ones who were lamented. 
 Upwards of three hundred vessels were lost during that 
 dreadful gale, and hardly a seaport or fishing town but 
 bewailed its many dead. 
 
 2.90
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Whether it was that the women who attended Bessy 
 were more active than the men, or that she was younger, 
 and her circulation of blood was more rapid, or because 
 she was a female, certain it is that Bessy first recovered 
 her speech, and her first question was, "Where was her 
 father ? " Bramble did not speak, but fell into a sleep 
 immediately after he was brought to life. I had changed 
 my clothes, and was watching by him for an hour or more 
 when he woke up. 
 
 " Ah ! Tom, is that you ? Where's Bessy ? " 
 
 " She is in bed, but quite recovered." 
 
 "Quite recovered I recollect. I say, Tom, ain't she a 
 fine creature ? God bless her. Well, she owes me nothing 
 now, at all events. I think I should like to get up, Tom. I 
 wonder whether I smashed my old pipe on the shingle ? 
 Just look into my wet jacket. I say, Tom, were they all 
 saved ? " 
 
 " No," I replied ; " Fisher and Harrison were both 
 drowned." 
 
 " Poor fellows ! I wish they had been spared. Fisher 
 has seven children and Harrison, he has a wife, I think." 
 
 " Yes, and two children, father." 
 
 " Poor woman ! God's will be done ! He giveth and 
 He taketh away ! Tom, I must get up and see Bessy." 
 
 I assisted Bramble to dress, and as soon as he had put 
 on his clothes he went to Bessy's room. I stayed at the 
 door. " You may come in, Tom ; she's muffled up in her 
 blankets, and fast asleep." 
 
 " Quite fast," said Mrs. Maddox ; " she has slept more 
 than an hour. Dear heart, it will do her good." 
 
 Bramble kissed Bessy's pale forehead, but it did not 
 waken her. " Look, Tom," said Bramble, " look at that 
 smooth, clear skin those pretty features. Look at the 
 delicate creature ! and would you have thought that she 
 would have dared what no man dared to do that she 
 would have defied those elements raging in their might, 
 and have snatched their prey from their very grasp ? Did 
 I ever imagine, when I brought her as a helpless baby on 
 shore, that she would ever have repaid the debt with such 
 interest, or that such a weak instrument should have been 
 chosen by the Lord to save one who otherwise must have 
 
 291
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 perished ? But His ways are not our ways, and He works 
 as He thinks fit. Bless you, bless you, my Bessy and 
 may your fond heart never be again put to such trial ! Is 
 she not beautiful, Tom ? just like a piece of cold marble. 
 Thank Heaven, she is not dead, but sleepeth ! " 
 
 I certainly never did look upon Bessy with so much 
 interest ; there was something so beautifully calm in her 
 countenance as she lay there like an effigy on a tomb, 
 hardly appearing to breathe ; and when I thought of the 
 courage and devotion shown but a few hours before by the 
 present almost inanimate form, I bent over her with ad- 
 miration, and felt as if I could kneel before the beautiful 
 shrine which contained such an energetic and noble spirit. 
 While this was passing through my mind, Bramble had 
 knelt by the bedside, and was evidently in prayer. When 
 he rose up, he said, " Come away, Tom ; she is a maiden, 
 and may feel ashamed if she awaken and find us men 
 standing by her bedside. Let me know when she wakes 
 up, Mrs. Maddox, and tell her I have been in to see her ; 
 and now, Tom, let's go down. I never felt the want of a 
 pipe so much as I do now." 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII 
 
 A scene in the hospital, and a strange discovery. 
 
 J.N a very few days Bramble and Bessy were sufficiently 
 recovered to resume their usual avocations ; but the former 
 expressed no willingness to embark again, and Bessy's 
 persuasions assisted to retain him at the cottage. With 
 me it was different : I was still restless and anxious for 
 change ; my feelings toward Bessy were those of admiration 
 and esteem, but not yet of love. Yet I could not help 
 recalling to mind the words of Bramble, " Observe how 
 she performs those duties which fall to her lot ; if she is a 
 good daughter she will make a good wife." I felt that 
 she would make a good wife, and I wished that I could 
 have torn from my bosom the remembrance of Janet, and
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 have substituted the form of Bessy in her place. We 
 had been at the cottage nearly a week, when I received a 
 letter from Anderson ; he informed me that he had visited 
 old Nanny, who had made her will in due form, and con- 
 fided it to him, and that he thought that she was more 
 inclined to listen to him than she had before been ; that 
 my father and mother and sister were well, and that Spicer 
 had been obliged to go into the hospital with an abscess 
 in his knee, occasioned by running something into it, and 
 that it was reported that he was very ill, and, in all pro- 
 bability, amputation must take place. I felt convinced 
 that Spicer must have, in his hasty retreat, fallen over the 
 iron railings which lay on the ground, and which had, as I 
 mentioned, tripped me up ; but with this difference, that, 
 as the spikes of the railing were from me, and conse- 
 quently I met with little injury, they must have been 
 towards him, and had penetrated his knee, and thus it 
 was that he had received the injury. Anderson also stated 
 that they were very busy at the hospital, receiving the 
 men who had been maimed in the glorious battle of 
 Trafalgar. Altogether, I made up my mind that I would 
 take the first ship that was offered for pilotage up the 
 river, that I might know more of what was going on ; and 
 as we sat down to supper, I mentioned my intentions to 
 Bramble. 
 
 "All's right: Tom, you're young, and ought to be 
 moving ; but just now I intend to take a spell on shore. 
 I have promised Bessy, and how can I refuse her anything, 
 dear girl ? I don't mean to say that I shall never pilot a 
 vessel again, but I do feel that I am not so young as I 
 was, and this last affair has shaken me not a little, that's 
 the truth of it. There's a time for all things, and when a 
 man has enough he ought to be content, and not venture 
 more. Besides, I can't bear to make Bessy unhappy ; 
 so, you see, I've half promised only half, Bessy, you 
 know." 
 
 " I think you would have done right if you had promised 
 altogether," replied I; "you have plenty to live upon, 
 and are now getting a little in years. Why should you 
 not stay on shore, and leave them to work who want the 
 money ? " 
 
 293
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Bessy's eyes beamed gratefully towards me, as I thus 
 assisted her wishes. " You hear, father/' said she, fondling 
 him, "Tom agrees with me." 
 
 " Ah ! " replied Bramble, with a sigh, " if but we cannot 
 
 have all we wish in this world." 
 
 Bessy and I both felt what he would have referred 
 to, and we were silent. She cast down her eyes, and 
 appeared busy with her fork, although she was eating 
 nothing. I no longer felt the repugnance that I had a 
 short time before, and I was in deep reverie, watching 
 the changes of her beautiful countenance, when she looked 
 up. Our eyes met : she must have read my thoughts 
 in mine, for from that moment each hour increased our 
 intimacy and confidence. We were no longer afraid of 
 each other. 
 
 A day or two after this conversation an opportunity 
 was given to me of going up the river, which I did not 
 neglect; and having delivered up charge of the ship, I 
 hastened down to Greenwich. I found everything in 
 statu quo at my mother's house, and Virginia much pleased 
 at there being no lodgers. Anderson I met walking 
 with Ben the Whaler and my father. He told me that 
 Spicer had refused to have his leg amputated, when the 
 surgeon had pointed out the necessity of the operation ; 
 and that it was now said that it was too late to have the 
 operation performed, and that there was little or no chance 
 of his recovery. They asked me many questions relative to 
 the narrow escape of Bramble, and the behaviour of Bessy. 
 
 As soon as I could get away, I set off to the hospital 
 to see Spicer ; for, as the reader must be aware, I had 
 many reasons for having communication with him not that 
 I expected that at first he would acknowledge anything : I 
 knew that his heart was hardened, and that he had no 
 idea of his danger ; but I had his secret he was indeed 
 in my power, and I hoped by terrifying him to obtain the 
 information which I wished. 
 
 I found him in bed, in the corner of the hospital ward, 
 to the left. He was looking very pale, and apparently was 
 in great pain. 
 
 " Spicer," said I, " I have come to see you ; I am sorry 
 to hear of your accident. How is your leg? is it better?"
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "No, not much," replied he, writhing, "I am in great 
 pain ; another man would scream out with the agony, but 
 I'm like the wolf I'll die without complaint." 
 
 " But you don't think that you're going to die, Spicer?" 
 
 '* No, Jack, I don't think that ; I never have thought 
 that, when I have been worse than now. I'll never 
 believe that I'm dead until I find myself so. It must 
 come some time or another, but I'm hale and hearty in 
 constitution as yet, and my time is not yet come." 
 
 " It was the iron railings which you fell over, was it 
 not ? I fell over them myself the same night when I 
 landed, on the Monday, going up to old Nanny's." 
 
 " Who told you it was those cursed spikes ? Well, well, 
 so it was ; but not on the Monday, Jack, it was on the 
 Wednesday." 
 
 " Nay, that cannot be ; for on the Tuesday, as I went 
 down to the beach, I saw them all fixed up in the stone- 
 work, and soldered in. It must have been on the Monday 
 the night on which old Nanny was nearly smothered by 
 some one who went in to rob her. I came there just in 
 time to save her life ; indeed, if you recollect, you were 
 lame the next day, when I met you in the hospital." 
 
 " Well, Jack, you may think what you please ; but I 
 tell you it was on the Wednesday." 
 
 " Then you must have fallen over something else." 
 
 " Perhaps I did." 
 
 " Well, it's of no consequence. I'm glad to find that you're 
 so much better, for I was told that the doctor had said " 
 
 " What did the doctor say ? " interrupted Spicer. 
 
 " Why, it's better to tell the truth ; he said it was im- 
 possible for you to get over it ; that the inflammation was 
 too great to allow of amputation now, and that it must end 
 in mortification.' 
 
 "He said that ! " said Spicer wildly, raising himself on 
 his elbow. 
 
 "Yes, he did ; and it's known all over the hospital." 
 
 " Well," replied Spicer, " he may have said so ; but I 
 think I ought to know best how I feel. He'll be here 
 in half-an-hour or so, and then I'll put the question to 
 him. I'm a little tired, Jack, so don't speak to me any 
 more just now." 
 
 sys
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Shall I go away, Spicer ? " 
 
 "No, no, stay here. There's a book or two; read them 
 till I feel a little stronger." 
 
 That my communication had had an effect upon Spicer 
 was evident. He was startled at the idea of the near 
 approach of death, which he had not contemplated. Alas ! 
 who is not ? He shut his eyes, and I watched him ; the 
 perspiration trickled down his forehead. I took up the 
 book he had pointed out to me ; it was the " History of the 
 Buccaneers," with plates, and I thought then that it was a 
 parallel of Spicer's own career. I looked at the plates, 
 for I was not much inclined to read. In a few minutes 
 Spicer opened his eyes. " I am better now, Jack ; the 
 faintness has passed away. What book is that ? Oh, the 
 Buccaneers. That and " Dampier's Voyages " were the only 
 two books of my father's library that I ever thought worth 
 reading. Have you ever read it?" 
 
 " No," replied I, " I never have. Will you lend it 
 to me ? " 
 
 " Yes ; I'll give it to you, Jack, if you like." 
 
 " Thank you. Was your father a sailor, Spicer, as well 
 as you ? " 
 
 " Yes, Jack ; a sailor, every inch of him." 
 
 " Did you ever sail with him ? " 
 
 "No, he died about the time that I was born." 
 
 Here the doctor, who was going round the wards, came 
 up to Spicer, and asked him how he felt. " Pretty well, 
 doctor," said he. 
 
 " Come, we must look at your leg, my man ; it will require 
 dressing. Is it very painful ? " 
 
 " Why, yes, sir ; it has been very painful indeed all 
 night." 
 
 The hospital mates unbandaged Spicer's leg? and took 
 off the poultices, and I was horrified when I saw the state 
 which his leg was in : one mass of ulceration from the 
 middle of the thigh down to half-way below his knee, 
 and his ankle and foot swelled twice their size, a similar 
 inflammation extending up to his hip. The doctor com- 
 pressed his lips, and looked very grave. He removed some 
 pieces of flesh, it was then cleaned, and fresh poultices 
 put on, 
 
 296
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Doctor," said Spicer, who had watched his countenance, 
 "they say in the hospital that you have stated that I 
 cannot live. Now, I should wish to know your opinion 
 myself on this subject, as 4 believe I am the most interested 
 party." 
 
 "Why, my man," said the doctor, "you certainly are in 
 great danger, and if you have any affairs to settle, perhaps 
 it will be prudent so to do." 
 
 " That's a quiet way of saying there is no hope for me ; 
 is it not, doctor?" replied Spicer. 
 
 " I fear, my good man, there is very little." 
 
 "Tell me plainly, sir, if you please," replied Spicer; "is 
 there any ? " 
 
 " I am afraid that there is not, my good man ; it's un- 
 pleasant to say so, but perhaps it is kindness to tell the 
 truth." 
 
 " Well, sir, that is honest. May I ask you how long I 
 may expect to live ? " 
 
 " That will depend upon when the mortification takes 
 place, about three days ; after that, my poor fellow, you 
 will probably be no more. Would you like the chaplain 
 to come and see you ? " 
 
 "Thank you, sir; when I do I'll send for him." 
 
 The doctor and the attendants went away to the other 
 patients. I was silent. At last Spicer spoke. 
 
 "Well, Jack, you were right; so it is all over with me. 
 Somehow or another, although I bore up against it, I had 
 an inkling of it myself, the pain has been so dreadful. 
 Well, we can die but once, and I shall die game." 
 
 " Spicer," said I, " that you will die without fear I know 
 very well; but still, you know that you should not die 
 without feeling sorry for the sins you have committed, 
 and praying for pardon. We have all of us, the very best 
 of us, to make our peace with Heaven ; so, had I not better 
 tell the chaplain to come and talk with you ? " 
 
 " No, Jack, no ; I want no parsons praying by my side. 
 What's done is done, and can't be undone. Go now, Jack, 
 I wish to get a little sleep." 
 
 "Shall I come and see you to-morrow, Spicer?" 
 
 "Yes, come when you will; I like to have some one to 
 talk to; it keeps me from thinking." 
 
 297
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 I wished him good day, and went away with the book 
 in my hand. Before I went home I sought out old 
 Anderson, and told him what had passed. " He will not 
 see the chaplain, Anderson, but perhaps he will see you ; 
 and by degrees you can bring him to the subject. It is 
 dreadful that a man should die in that way." 
 
 " Alas for the pride of us wretched worms ! " ejaculated 
 Anderson; "he talks of dying game, that is to say, he 
 defies his Maker. Yes, Jack, I will go and see him ; and 
 happy I am that he has a few days to live. I will see 
 him to-night, but will not say much to him, or lie might 
 refuse my coming again." 
 
 I went home. I was not in a very gay humour, for 
 the sight of Spicer's leg, and the announcement of his 
 situation, had made a deep impression upon me. I sat 
 down to read the book which Spicer had made me a 
 present of. I was interrupted by my mother requesting me 
 to go a message for her, and during my absence Virginia 
 had taken up the book. 
 
 " Who lent you this book, Tom ? " said she, when I 
 returned. 
 
 "Spicer, the man whom they call Black Sam, who is 
 now dying in the hospital." 
 
 "Well, that's not the name on the title-page it is 
 Walter James, Tynemouth." 
 
 " Walter James, did you say, dear ? Let me look ! 
 Even so." 
 
 " Why, what's the matter, Tom ? " said my sister ; " you 
 look as if you were puzzled." 
 
 And indeed I do not doubt but I did, for it at once 
 recalled to my mind that old Nanny's married name was 
 James, and that Spicer had said that his father was a 
 sailor, and that he had died at the time that he was 
 born, which agreed with the narrative of old Nanny. The 
 conclusions which I came to in a moment made me 
 shudder. 
 
 " Well, my dear, I was surprised, if not frightened ; 
 but you don't know why, nor can I tell you, for it's not 
 my secret. Let me look at the book again." 
 
 Here my father came in, and the conversation took a 
 different turn, which I was not sorry for. I wished, how- 
 
 298
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 ever, to be left to my own reflections ; so I soon afterwards 
 took up my candle and retired to my room. 
 
 I turned the subject over in my mind in a hundred 
 ways, but could not come to any conclusion as to the 
 best method of proceeding. At last I thought I would 
 see Peter Anderson the next day, and take his advice. I 
 was out immediately after breakfast ; but I could not find 
 Anderson, so I walked to the hospital to see Spicer. I 
 found Anderson sitting by his bedside, but they were 
 not then conversing. After a short time Anderson rose, 
 and giving a slight shake of the head, as if to inform me 
 that he had had no success, he walked away. 
 
 " He has been trying to convert me," said Spicer, with 
 a grim smile. 
 
 " He has been trying, Spicer, to bring you to a sense 
 of your condition ; and is he not kind ? he can have no 
 interest but your own good. Do you think that no one 
 knows the sins you have committed except yourself? 
 there is one eye which sees all." 
 
 "Come, Jack, no preaching." 
 
 "Spicer, you are here under a false name, and you 
 think no one knows anything about you ; but everything 
 has been discovered by me ; and I cannot help thinking 
 that it has been made known providentially, and for your 
 good." 
 
 " Ah ! " replied Spicer, " and pray what do you know ? 
 Perhaps you can tell me all the sins I have committed." 
 
 " No, Spicer, but perhaps I can tell you of sins which 
 you yourself are not aware of. But first answer me 
 you know that you cannot live long, Spicer ; will you 
 acknowledge that what I state is correct, should it really 
 be so?" 
 
 " I give you my word, that if you tell me anything 
 about me which is true, I will freely acknowledge it ; so 
 now, Mr. Fortune-teller, here's my hand it may be useful, 
 you know, in helping your discovery." 
 
 " I do not want your hand, Spicer ; now hear me. Is 
 not your name James ? and were you not born at Tyne- 
 mouth ?" 
 
 Spicer started. " How did you find that out ? Well, 
 Tom, it is so, and what then ? " 
 
 299
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "As you told me yourself, although I knew it before, 
 your father was lost at sea about the time that you were 
 born. Spicer, I know how you left your mother, and how 
 you returned from you know where how you robbed her 
 of every farthing, and left her again destitute and in 
 misery. Is there nothing to repent of in that, Spicer ? " 
 
 " Who the devil 
 
 "Nay, Spicer, the devil has had nothing to do with the 
 discovery." 
 
 " Strange, strange indeed," muttered Spicer ; " but still., 
 it is true." 
 
 " Spicer, you know best how your life was passed from 
 that time until you came into the hospital ; but it was to 
 be hoped, that when laid up to rest in this haven, after 
 such a stormy life, you would have amended your life ; 
 but what have you done ? " 
 
 " And what have I done ? " 
 
 "What would have brought you to the gallows if I 
 had not held my tongue. You attempted to murder the 
 old woman to obtain her money, and in escaping, you 
 received the wound which soon will bring you to your 
 grave." 
 
 " What proofs ? " 
 
 "Every proof: your stump struck me in the face when 
 you rushed out the button was off your coat the next 
 morning when I met you I had every proof, and, had 
 I chosen, would have sworn on the Bible to your having 
 been the party." 
 
 "Well, I'll not deny it why should I, when I cannot 
 be taken out of this bed to be tried, even if you wished ? 
 Have you more to say ? " 
 
 " Yes, more." 
 
 "I doubt it." 
 
 "Then hear me. The poor woman whom you would 
 have murdered, whom I found at her last gasp, and with 
 difficulty restored to consciousness, that poor woman, Spicer, 
 is your own mother ! " 
 
 " God of heaven ! " exclaimed he, covering his face. 
 
 " Yes, Spicer, your fond indulgent mother, who thinks 
 that you suffered the penalty of the law many years ago, 
 and whose energies have been crushed by the supposed 
 
 300
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 unhappy fate of her still loved and lamented son. Spicer, 
 this is all true, and have you now nothing to repent of?" 
 
 " I thought her dead, long dead. God, I thank Thee 
 that I did not the deed ; and, Jack, I am really grateful 
 to you for having prevented it. Poor old woman ! yes, 
 she did love me, and how cruelly I treated her ! and 
 she is then still alive, and thinks that I was hanged 
 yes, I recollect now, she must think so. Oh ! my brain, 
 my brain ! " 
 
 " Spicer, I must leave you now." 
 
 " Don't leave me, Jack yes, do, come to-morrow morn- 
 ing." 
 
 "Spicer, will you do me a favour?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Will you see Anderson, and talk with him ?" 
 
 " Yes, if you wish it ; but not now : this evening I will, 
 if he'll come." 
 
 I left Spicer well satisfied with what had passed, and 
 hastened to Anderson, to communicate it to him. 
 
 "A strange and providential discovery, Tom, indeed," said 
 he, " and good use it appears to me you have made of it : 
 his heart is softened, that is evident. I will certainly go 
 to him this evening." 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV 
 
 Spicer discloses strange matters. 
 
 J_ HE next day, when I called to see Spicer, I found him 
 in great pain. Anderson had been with him, but he had 
 been in such agony that he found it almost impossible 
 to converse with him. Spicer did not like that I should 
 leave him, although he could not talk, and I therefore 
 remained by his bedside, occasionally assisting him to move 
 from one position to another, or to take the drink that 
 was by his bedside. Towards the evening he became 
 more easy, and went to sleep ; I left him, therefore, till 
 the next day. As I supposed, the mortification had 
 commenced, for the doctor told him so the next morning, 
 
 301
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 when he visited him, and the chaplain pointed out to 
 him that all hopes of living were now over. Spicer heard 
 the communication unmoved. He asked the doctor how 
 long he might live, and his reply was, it was possible four 
 or five days, and that he would feel no more pain. He 
 was now able to listen to Anderson, and he did so. I 
 shall not trouble the reader with repeating what Anderson 
 imparted to me, as I can give him an idea of Spicer's 
 feelings by what passed between us. 
 
 " Tom/' said he, " I have led a very wicked life, so 
 wicked, that I hate to think of it, and I hate myself. I 
 believe all that Anderson and the chaplain tell me, and 
 I find that I may hope and do hope for mercy; but I 
 can't cry, or wail, or tear my hair. The fact is, Tom, I 
 can't feel afraid ; if I am pardoned, and I do scarcely 
 expect it, I shall be all gratitude, as well I may. Should 
 I be condemned, I shall acknowledge my punishment just, 
 and not complain, for I have deserved all ; but I cannot 
 feel fear : I believe I ought ; but it is not in my nature, 
 I suppose." 
 
 " But you do not feel anything like defiance, Spicer ? " 
 
 " No, God forbid ! no, nothing like that, but my spirit 
 cannot quail." 
 
 He was very anxious for the chaplain the last two days 
 of his life, and I really believe was sincere in his repentance ; 
 but before I wind up his history, I will narrate to the reader 
 those portions of his life which are unknown, and which are 
 necessary to the explanation of other matters. 
 
 He told me that when he first went to sea, he had 
 joined a vessel employed in the slave trade, that he had 
 left it at Gambia, and shipped on board of a vessel which 
 was about to cruise on the Spanish Main. He was some 
 time in her, and had been appointed second officer, when 
 he resolved to fit out a vessel and cruise for himself. He 
 had therefore quitted the vessel at Surinam, and worked 
 his passage home in a sugar ship. 
 
 It was on his return home this time, that, as old Nanny 
 had told me, he had taken to gaming, and eventually had 
 robbed his mother. With the two thousand pounds in 
 his pocket, he had repaired to Liverpool, where he fell in 
 with Fitzgerald, a young man who had served as first mate 
 
 302
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 in the vessel in which they had cruised on the Spanish 
 Main, and to him he had proposed to join him as first 
 officer in the vessel which he was about to fit out. It ap- 
 peared that this young man had but a few days returned 
 from Ireland, where he had married a young woman, to 
 whom he had been some time attached, and that his dis- 
 inclination to leave his young wife made him at first refuse 
 the offer made by Spicer. Spicer, however, who was aware 
 of his value, would not lose sight of him, and contrived, 
 when Fitzgerald had taken too much wine, to win of him 
 by unfair means about one thousand five hundred pounds. 
 Spicer then offered Fitzgerald a release from the debt, pro- 
 vided he would sail with him ; and he exacted as a further 
 condition that he should not return and take a farewell 
 of his wife. To these harsh terms Fitzgerald, being with- 
 out means of liquidating the debt, consented, and they 
 sailed accordingly. 
 
 "And now, Jack, I will tell you why I was so curious 
 about that spy-glass. I knew the moment that I saw it 
 in your hands that it was one that belonged to Fitzgerald 
 when we were on our first cruise together. It was the best 
 glass I ever met with. When we left Liverpool this time, 
 I asked him for the spy-glass, and he told me that, ex- 
 pecting to return to his wife before he sailed, he had 
 left it at home. How it came into the lady's hands I can't 
 tell." 
 
 " I never said that Lady Hercules gave it to me/' 
 replied I ; " although I did not undeceive you when you 
 thought so. The fact is, it was given me by a very pretty 
 young Irish widow."" 
 
 " Then, Jack, I should not wonder if she was not the 
 wife of Fitzgerald, whom I have been talking about ; but 
 that I leave to you. Let me finish my story. When we 
 arrived on the Spanish coast I had as fine a crew with me as 
 ever were on board of a vessel ; but I had long made up my 
 mind that I would hoist the black flag. Yes, Jack, it is 
 but too true. But when I proposed it, Fitzgerald declared 
 that the first act of piracy that was committed he would 
 leave the vessel. I tried all I could to persuade him, but 
 in vain. However, we did take an English vessel, and 
 plundered her. Upon this Fitzgerald protested, and half 
 
 303
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 the crew, at least, joined him. I threatened the men to 
 shoot them through the head; but they were resolute; 
 and being rather the stronger party, I dared not make 
 any attempt. They insisted upon leaving the vessel ; and 
 I, not being able to help it, landed them all in the Bay 
 of Honduras, where I thought it very possible they would 
 be taken by the Spaniards and imprisoned, if not hanged. 
 They were imprisoned ; but after some time they were 
 released. The desertion of Fitzgerald and the other men 
 left me with my vessel half manned; and I vowed ven- 
 geance against him if ever I had an opportunity. I now 
 cruised as a pirate, and was very successful, and my name 
 was a terror to those seas. A high reward was offered for 
 me, dead or alive, which pleased me much, and I became 
 more murderous than ever. Jack, all this rises up in 
 judgment against me now; and I recollect every single 
 life taken away by me, or by my orders, as well as if I 
 had noted them down in a book. May God forgive me ! " 
 continued Spicer, covering his eyes up for a time. 
 
 After a pause he continued : " I had ordered a vessel 
 with a valuable cargo to be taken on a rendezvous we had 
 in the Caicos ; but it was recaptured and taken into Port 
 Royal, Jamaica. As the proofs of the piracy were well 
 established, the men on board were thrown into prison 
 t? take their trial. I heard of this, for I was often on 
 shore in disguise in one island or another, and a scheme 
 entered my head which I thought would benefit myself 
 and wreak my vengeance upon Fitzgerald. But I must 
 leave off now. Here comes the chaplain ; he promised to 
 talk with me this evening, and you see that I have 
 changed my opinion on that point, praised be God for it 
 Good night, Jack; come to-morrow." 
 
 304
 
 POOR JACK 
 CHAPTER XLV 
 
 Spicei^s death. 
 
 W HEN I saw Spicer again he continued his narrative : 
 
 " I told you that I was anxious to wreak my vengeance 
 upon Fitzgerald, and the plan which I hit upon was as 
 follows : I contrived to get to Port Royal, and to speak 
 to the two men whom I had been on the best terms with. 
 I iold them that the only chance of escape would be for 
 them to give their names as those of James, which was 
 mine, and of Fitzgerald, the first officer ; and I explained 
 to them why; because Fitzgerald and I had saved the 
 life of the daughter of one of the chief planters, who, in 
 gratitude, had promised that he would assist us if we were 
 ever in difficulty. I told them that they must adhere to 
 what they said, as they would be condemned with the 
 others, but that a reprieve would be given when they were 
 on the scaffold." 
 
 " But why should you have done this ? " inquired I. 
 
 " First, because I wished people to believe that I was 
 dead, that there might not be so great a hue and cry after 
 me, and the temptation of so high a reward ; next, because 
 I knew that Fitzgerald was still in prison, and that his 
 wife would read the account of his execution in the news- 
 papers, which I hoped would break her heart, and so make 
 him miserable." 
 
 " Oh, Spicer, that was too cruel." 
 
 " It was, but my plan succeeded. The men gave our names, 
 went to the scaffold expecting a reprieve, and were hanged." 
 
 "And thus it is that your poor mother thinks even now 
 that you were hanged," said I. 
 
 " Even so, Jack, even so. Well, after a time I quitted 
 my vessel and returned to England ; for I was actually tired 
 of bloodshed, and I had collected a great deal of money. 
 On my. arrival I inquired after Fitzgerald. It appeared 
 that his wife had heard the account of his execution ; and, 
 as her bonnet was found by the side of the mill-dam, it 
 was supposed that she had destroyed herself. Fitzgerald 
 
 305 u
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 returned home, and was distracted at the intelligence. I 
 have always thought that she was dead ; but, by what you 
 say, Jack, I now doubt it." 
 
 " And Fitzgerald, Spicer, what became of him ? " 
 f< I really cannot tell. I heard that he had entered on 
 board of a King's ship, but not under his own name : how 
 far that was true or not I cannot say ; but I have every 
 reason to believe that such was the case." 
 
 " And how came you on board of a man-of-war ? " 
 "Why, that's soon told. I spent my money, or lost it 
 all in gambling, went out again, obtained command of a 
 vessel, and did well for some time ; but I was more 
 tyrannical and absolute than ever. I had shot five or six of 
 my own men, when the crew mutinied, and put me and two 
 others who had always supported me in an open boat, and 
 left us to our fate. We were picked up by a frigate going 
 to the East Indies when we were in the last extremity. 
 And now, Jack, I believe you have my whole history. I 
 am tired now, and must go to sleep ; but, Jack, I wish you 
 to come to-morrow morning, for 1 have something to say 
 to you of great importance. Good-bye, Jack ; don't forget." 
 I promised Spicer that I would not fail, and quitted the 
 hospital. When I called again upon him, I found him 
 very low and weak, he could not raise himself from his 
 pillow. " I feel that I am going now, Jack," said he 
 " going very fast I have not many hours to live, but, I 
 thank Heaven, I am not in any pain. A man who dies 
 in agony cannot examine himself cannot survey the past 
 with calmness, or feel convinced of the greatness of his 
 offences. I thank God for that ; but, Jack, although I 
 have committed many a foul and execrable murder, for 
 which I am full of remorse although I feel how detestable 
 has been my life I tell you candidly, that, although those 
 crimes may appear to others more heavy than the simple 
 one of theft, to me the one that lies most heavy on my 
 soul is the robbing of my poor mother, and my whole treat- 
 ment of her. Jack, will you do one favour to a dying 
 man ? and it must be done soon, or it will be too late. 
 Will you go to my poor mother, acquaint her with my 
 being here, still alive, and that my hours are numbered, 
 and beg for me forgiveness ? Obtain that for me, Jack
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 bring that to me, and so may you receive forgiveness 
 yourself! " 
 
 " I will, Spicer/' replied I, " I will go directly ; and I 
 have little fear but that I shall succeed." 
 
 " Go then, Jack ; don't tarry, for my time is nearly 
 come." 
 
 I left the hospital immediately, and hastened to old 
 Nanny's. I found her very busy sorting a lot of old bottles 
 which she had just purchased. 
 
 "Well, Jack," said she, "you are just come in time to 
 help me. I was just a-saying if Jack was to call now, he'd 
 be of some use, for I can't well reach so high as the shelf 
 where I put the bottles on, and when I get on a stool my 
 old head swims." 
 
 " Mother," said I, " suppose you put down the bottles 
 for a little while, as I have that to say to you which must 
 not be delayed." 
 
 " Why, what's the matter, boy ? And how pale you 
 look ! what has happened ? You don't want money, do 
 you ?" 
 
 " No, mother, I want no money ; I only want you to listen 
 to matters important, which I must disclose to you." 
 
 " Well, well, what is it ? about the fellow who tried to 
 rob me, I suppose. I told you before, Jack, I won't hurt 
 him, for my poor boy's sake." 
 
 " It is about your poor boy I would speak, mother," 
 replied I, hardly knowing how to begin. " Now, mother, 
 did you not tell me that he was hanged at Port Royal?" 
 
 " Yes, yes ; but why come and talk about it again ? " 
 
 " Because, mother, you seem to feel the disgrace of his 
 being hanged so much." 
 
 "Well, to be sure I do then why do you remind me 
 of it, you bad boy ? It's cruel of you, Jack ; I thought you 
 kinder." 
 
 " Mother, it is because you do feel it so much that I 
 have come to tell you that you have been deceived. Your 
 son was not hanged." 
 
 " Not hanged ! Why, Jack, are you sure ? " 
 
 " Yes, mother, quite sure." 
 
 " Not hanged, quite sure " 
 
 Here old Nanny burst out into a wild laugh, which 
 
 307
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 ended in sobbing and tears. I was obliged to wait some 
 minutes before she was composed enough to listen to me ; 
 at last I said, " Mother, I have more to say, and there is 
 no time to be lost." 
 
 "Why no time to be lost, my dear boy?" said she. 
 " Oh ! now that you have told me this, I could dwell for 
 hours ay, days more. I shall dwell my whole life upon 
 this kind news." 
 
 " But listen to me, mother, for I must tell you how I 
 discovered this." 
 
 " Yes, yes, Jack do, that's a good boy. I am quite calm 
 now," said Nanny, wiping her eyes with her apron. 
 
 I then acquainted her with what Spicer had told me 
 relative to his inducing the man to take his name, and 
 continued the history of Spicer's life until I left him on 
 board of a man-of-war. 
 
 " But where is he now ? And who told you all this ? " 
 
 " He told me so himself," replied I. " He has been in 
 the hospital some time, and living here close to you, with- 
 out either of you being aware of it. But, mother, he is now 
 ill very ill in the hospital ; he would not have confessed 
 all this if he had not felt how ill he was." 
 
 " Deary, deary me ! " replied old Nanny, wringing her 
 hands ; " I must go see him." 
 
 " Nay, mother, I fear you cannot. The fact is that he 
 is dying, and he has sent me to ask your forgiveness for 
 his conduct to you." 
 
 " Deary, deary me ! " continued old Nanny, seemingly half 
 out of her wits ; " in the hospital, so near to his poor mother 
 and dying. Dear Jemmy ! " 
 
 Then the old woman covered up her face with her apron 
 and was silent. I waited a minute or two, and then I again 
 spoke to her. 
 
 " Will you not answer my question, mother ? Your 
 son has but an hour perhaps to live, and he dies peni- 
 tent not only for his conduct to you, but for his lawless 
 and wicked life ; but he feels his treatment of you to be 
 worse than all his other crimes, and he has sent me to 
 beg that you will forgive him before he dies. Answer me, 
 mother." 
 
 "Jack/' said Nanny, removing the apron from her face, 
 
 308
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "I feel as if it was I who ought to ask his pardon, and 
 not he who should ask mine. Who made him bad ? his 
 foolish mother. Who made him unable to control his 
 passions ? his foolish mother. Who was the cause of his 
 plunging into vice of his intemperance, of his gaming, 
 of his wild and desperate career which might have ended, 
 as I supposed it had done, on the gallows but a foolish, 
 weak, selfish mother, who did not do her duty to him in 
 his childhood ? It is I who was his great enemy I who 
 assisted the devil to lead him to destruction I who, had 
 he been hanged, had been, and have felt for years that I 
 was, his executioner. Can I forgive him ? Can he forgive 
 me ? " 
 
 " Mother, his time is short I will come to you again, 
 and tell you much more. But if you knew how earnest 
 he is to have your forgiveness before he dies, you would at 
 once send me away to him." 
 
 " Then go, my child go, and may you often be sent on 
 such kind missions ! Go, and tell my poor James that 
 his mother forgives him begs to be forgiven still dotes 
 upon him and God knows with how much pleasure 
 would die for him ! Go quick, child the sands of the 
 glass run fast quick, child the dying cannot wait quick 
 quick ! " 
 
 Nanny had risen from her stool and taken me by the 
 arm ; when we were clear of the threshold she loosed me, 
 and sank down to the earth, whether overcome by her feel- 
 ings, or in a state of insensibility, I did not wait to ascertain 
 I fled to execute my mission before it was too late. 
 
 In a few minutes I was at the hospital breathless, it was 
 true. I went in, and found Spicer still alive, for his eyes 
 turned to me. I went up to him ; the nurse, who was 
 standing by him, told me he was speechless, and would soon 
 be gone. I told her I would remain with him, and she went 
 to the other patients. I gave him his mother's message, 
 and he was satisfied ; he squeezed my hand, and a smile, 
 which appeared to illumine like a rainbow his usual dark 
 and moody countenance, intimated hope and joy ; in a few 
 seconds he was no more, but the smile continued on his 
 features after death. 
 
 I then returned to old Nanny, who, I found, had been put 
 
 309
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Into bed by some neighbours, and at her bedside was Mrs. 
 St. Felix, who had been passing by and had observed her 
 situation. She was now recovered and quiet. As soon 
 as* they had left her I entered into a more full detail 
 of how I became acquainted with the circumstances which 
 led to the discovery. I did not conceal from her that 
 it was her own son who had attempted the robbery; and 
 I wound up by stating that he had died, I really believed, 
 not only penitent, but happy from having received her 
 forgiveness. 
 
 "Jack Jack you have been as good as an angel to me, 
 indeed you have. It was you also who prevented my poor 
 James from killing his mother it is you that have been the 
 means of his making his peace with Heaven. Bless you, 
 Jack, bless you ! " 
 
 CHAPTER XLVI 
 
 In which Mrs. St. Felix refuses a splendid offer which I am 
 duly empowered to make to her. 
 
 L LEFT old Nanny as soon as she was more composed, 
 for I was so anxious to have some conversation with old 
 Anderson. I did not call on my father, as it was not a case 
 on which he was likely to offer any opinion, and I thought 
 it better that the secret which I possessed should be known 
 but to one other person. I refer to the knowledge which 
 I had obtained relative to the husband of Mrs. St. Felix, 
 who, it appeared, was not hanged, as supposed by her. The 
 information received from Spicer accounted for Mrs. St. 
 Felix's conduct when any reference was made to her 
 husband, and I was now aware how much pain she must 
 have suffered when his name was mentioned. I found 
 Anderson alone in his office, and I immediately made him 
 acquainted with what I had learnt, and asked him his 
 opinion as to the propriety of communicating it to Mrs. St. 
 Felix. Anderson rested his head upon his hand for some 
 time in silence ; at last he looked up at me. 
 
 "Why, Tom, that she suffers much from the supposed 
 ignominious fate of her husband is certain, but it is only 
 
 310
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 occasionally ; her spirits are good, and she is cheerful, except 
 when reminded of it by any casual observation. That it 
 would prove a great consolation to her to know that her 
 husband did not forfeit his life on the scaffold is true ; but 
 what then ? he is said to have entered the King's service 
 under another name, and, of course, there is every proba- 
 bility of his being alive and well at this moment. Now she 
 is comparatively tranquil and composed ; but consider what 
 anxiety, what suspense, what doubts, must ever fill her mind, 
 must oppress her waking hours, must haunt her in her 
 dreams, after she is made acquainted with his possible 
 existence. Hope deferred maketh the heart sick ; and her 
 existence would be one of continued tumult, of constant 
 anticipation, and I may say of misery. He may be dead, and 
 then will her new-born hopes be crushed when she has 
 ascertained the fact; he may never appear again, and she 
 may linger out a life of continual fretting. I think, Tom, 
 that were she my daughter, and I in possession of similar 
 facts, I would not tell her at least, not at present. We 
 may be able to make inquiries without her knowledge. We 
 know his name ; an advertisement might come to his eyes 
 or ears ; and, moreover, you have the telescope, which may 
 be of use if it is constantly seen in your hands. Let us at 
 present do all we can without her knowledge, and leave the 
 result in the hands of Providence, who, if it thinks fit, will 
 work by its own means. Are you of my opinion, Tom ? " 
 
 "When I came to ask your advice, Anderson, it was with 
 the intention of being guided by it, even if it had not coin- 
 cided with my own opinion, which, now that I have heard 
 your reasons, it certainly does. By-the-bye, I have not yet 
 called upon Mrs. St. Felix, and I will go now. You will see 
 old Nanny again ? " 
 
 " I will, my boy, this evening. Good-bye ! I'm very busy 
 now, for the officers will inspect to-morrow morning." 
 
 I quitted the hospital, and had arrived in Church Street, 
 when, passing the doctor's house on my way to Mrs. St. 
 Felix, Mr. Thomas Cobb, who had become a great dandy, 
 and, in his own opinion at least, a great doctor, called to 
 me, "Saunders, my dear fellow, just come in, I wish to 
 speak with you particularly." I complied with his wishes. 
 Mr. Cobb was remarkable in his dress. Having sprung up 
 
 311
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 to the height of at least six feet in his stockings, he had 
 become remarkably thin and spare, and the first idea that 
 struck you when you saw him was that he was all panta- 
 loons ; for he wore blue cotton net tight pantaloons, and 
 his Hessian boots were so low, and his waistcoat so short, 
 that there was at least four feet, out of the sum total of 
 six, composed of blue cotton net, which fitted very close to 
 a very spare figure. He wore no cravat, but a turn-down 
 collar with a black ribbon, his hair very long, with a very 
 puny pair of moustachios on his upper lip, and something 
 like a tuft on his chin. Altogether, he was a strange- 
 looking being, especially when he had substituted for his 
 long coat a short nankeen jacket, which was the case at 
 the time I am speaking of. 
 
 " Well, Mr. Cobb, what may be your pleasure with me ? 
 You must not detain me long, as I was about to call on 
 Mrs. St. Felix." 
 
 " So I presumed, my dear sir," replied he ; " and for that 
 very reason I requested you to walk in. Take a chair. 
 Friendship, Tom, is a great blessing ; it is one of the charms 
 of life. We have known each other long, and it is to tax 
 your friendship that I have requested you to come in." 
 
 " Well, be as quick as you can, that's all," replied I. 
 
 " Festina lente, as Dr. Tadpole often says, adding that it 
 is Latin for hat and boots. I am surprised at his ignorance 
 of the classics ; any schoolboy ought to know that caput is 
 the Latin for hat, and Bootes for boots. But lately I have 
 abandoned the classics, and have given up my soul to 
 poetry." 
 
 Indeed ! " 
 
 " Yes ; ' Friendship and Love ' is my toast, whenever I am 
 called upon at the club. What does Campbell say ? " 
 
 " I'm sure I don't know." 
 
 " I'll tell you, Tom 
 
 ' Without the smile from heav'nly beauty won, 
 Oh, what were man 1 A world without a sun.' " 
 
 " Well, I daresay it's all true," replied I ; " for if a woman 
 does not smile upon a man he's not very likely to marry 
 her, and therefore has no chance of having a son." 
 
 312
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " Tom, you have no soul for poetry." 
 
 " Perhaps not ; I have been too busy to read any." 
 
 "But you should; youth is the age of poetry." 
 
 " Well, I thought it was the time to work ; moreover, 
 I don't understand how youth can be age. But pray tell 
 me, what is it you want of me, for I want to see Mrs. St. 
 Felix before dinner-time." 
 
 " Well, then, Tom, I am in love deeply, desperately, 
 irrevocably, and everlastingly in love." 
 
 " I wish you well out of it," replied I, with some bitter- 
 ness. " And pray with whom may you be so dreadfully in 
 love Anny Whistle ? " / 
 
 " Anny Whistle ! to the winds have I whistled her long 
 ago. No, that was a juvenile fancy. Hear me. I am in 
 love with the charming widow." 
 
 "What, Mrs. St. Felix?" 
 
 "Yes. Felix means happy in Latin, and my happiness 
 
 depends upon her. I must either succeed, or Tom, do 
 
 you see that bottle ? " 
 
 " Yes." 
 
 " Well, it's laudanum ; that's all." 
 
 " But, Tom, you forget ; you certainly would not supplant 
 your patron, your master, I may say your benefactor the 
 doctor ? " 
 
 " Why not ? he has tried, and failed. He has been trying 
 to make an impression upon her these ten years, but it's 
 no go. Ain't I a doctor, as good as he ? Ay, better, for 
 I'm a young doctor, and he is an old one ! All the ladies 
 are for me now. I'm a very rising young man." 
 
 " Well, don't rise much higher, or your head will reach up to 
 the shop ceiling. Have you anything more to say to me ? " 
 
 "Why, I have hardly begun. You see, Tom, the widow 
 looks upon me with a favourable eye, and more than once 
 I have thought of popping the question over the counter ; 
 but I never could muster up courage, my love is so intense. 
 As the poet says 
 
 ' Silence in love betrays more woe 
 Than words, howe'er so witty ; 
 The beggar that is dumb, you know, 
 Deserves our double pity.' 
 313
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Now, Tom, I wish to tax your friendship. I wish you to 
 speak for me." 
 
 " What, speak to Mrs. St. Felix ? " 
 
 " Yes, be my ambassador. I have attempted to write 
 some verses ; but somehow or another I never could find 
 rhymes. The poetic feeling is in me, nevertheless. Tell 
 me, Tom, will you do what I ask ? " 
 
 " But what makes you think that the widow is favourably 
 inclined ? " 
 
 " What ? why, her behaviour, to be sure. I never pass 
 her but she laughs or smiles. And then the doctor is 
 evidently jealous ; accuses me of making wrong mixtures ; 
 of paying too much attention to dress ; of reading too 
 much; always finding fault. However, the time may come 
 
 1 repeat my request ; Tom, will you oblige me ? You 
 
 ought to have a fellow-feeling." 
 
 This last remark annoyed me. I felt convinced that 
 Mrs. St. Felix was really laughing at him, so I replied, "I 
 shall not refuse you, but recollect that he who has been 
 so unsuccessful himself, is not likely to succeed for others. 
 You shall have your answer very soon." 
 
 "Thanks, Tom, thanks. My toast, as I said before, when 
 called upon, is ' Friendship and Love.' " 
 
 I quitted the shop, and went into that of Mrs. St. Felix, 
 who, I thought, looked handsomer than ever. 
 
 " Come at last, Tom ! " said the widow, extending her 
 hand. " I thought you would have called yesterday. Your 
 sister was here." 
 
 " I have been less pleasantly engaged. You know that 
 Spicer is dead." 
 
 "One of the pensioners I never saw him that I know 
 of, but I heard old Ben mention his death this morning, 
 and that you were with him : was he a friend of yours ? " 
 
 "No, indeed, I thought you knew something of him, or 
 I should not have mentioned his name." I then changed 
 the conversation, telling her what had passed at Deal, and 
 listening to her remarks upon old Nanny, my mother, and 
 our mutual acquaintances. 
 
 " And the doctor -how is he ? " 
 
 " As busy as ever : I'm sorry, however, that he complains 
 very much of Tom Cobb, and says that he must dismiss him. 
 
 314
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 He has made some very serious mistakes in mixing the 
 medicines, and nearly killed five or six people." 
 
 " Had he killed them outright, their deaths must have been 
 laid at your door," replied I, very seriously. 
 
 " Good heavens ! what do you mean, Tom ? " 
 
 " I mean this, that your bright eyes have fascinated him ; 
 and that, to use his own expression, he is deeply, desperately, 
 irrevocably, and everlastingly in love with you." 
 
 Here Mrs. St. Felix burst out in a laugh, so violent that 
 I thought that it would end in hysterics. As soon as she 
 had recovered herself, continued 
 
 " It is all true, and independent of the five or six people 
 half killed, you will have to answer for a whole death 
 besides, for Tom has intimated to me that if he fails in 
 his suit he will have recourse to the big bottle of laudanum. 
 You must further know that he has taxed my friendship 
 to make known to you his deplorable condition, being un- 
 equal to the task himself." 
 
 " He must be mad," observed Mrs. St. Felix quietly. 
 
 " He flatters himself that you have given him encourage- 
 ment. I asked him in ^vhat way ; he says you always laugh 
 at him." 
 
 "True as the Bible I can't help laughing at such a droll 
 figure as he makes of himself. Mercy on me ! what are 
 men made of? Well, Tom, I'm sure I ought to be flattered, 
 for (let it be a secret between us, Tom) this is the second 
 offer I have received within these twenty-four hours." 
 
 "The doctor, I presume; Tom says that he is jealous." 
 
 " I mention no names. This is all very foolish." 
 
 "But you have not yet rejected both: Tom awaits his 
 answer." 
 
 "Tell him anything that you please. By-the-bye, you 
 may just as well add that instead of taking the laudanum, 
 he had better resort to his old remedy of liquorice and 
 water. It will look just as killing in the phial, and not be 
 quite so fatal in its results." 
 
 " I shall certainly execute your commission in as delicate 
 a way as I possibly can." 
 
 " Do, Tom, and pray let me hear no more of this non- 
 sense, for, ridiculous as it may appear, it is to me very 
 painful. Leave me now I am nervous and low-spirited. 
 
 315
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Good-bye. Come this evening with your sister, I shall be 
 better then." 
 
 Mrs. St. Felix went into the back parlour, and I left the 
 shop. I had turned the wrong way, almost forgetting to give 
 Tom his answer, when I recollected myself, and returned to 
 the doctor's house. 
 
 " Well ? " said Tom eagerly. 
 
 "Why," replied I, hardly having made my mind up what 
 to say, yet not wishing to hurt his feelings, "the fact is, 
 Tom, that the widow has a very good opinion of you." 
 
 " I knew that," interrupted Tom. 
 
 " And if she were ever to marry again why, you would 
 have quite as good a chance as the doctor." 
 
 " I was sure of that," said he. 
 
 " But at present, the widow for reasons which she can- 
 not explain to anybody cannot think of entering into any 
 new engagement." 
 
 " I see no regular engagement." 
 
 " Exactly so ; but as soon as she feels herself at liberty " 
 
 " Yes," said Tom, breathless. 
 
 " Why, then she'll send, I presume, and let you know." 
 
 " I see, then, I may hope." 
 
 "Why, not exactly but there will be no occasion to take 
 laudanum." 
 
 " Not a drop, my dear fellow, depend upon it." 
 
 "There is no saying what may come to pass, you see, 
 Tom : two, or three, or four years may " 
 
 " Four years that's a very long time." 
 
 " Nothing to a man sincerely in love." 
 
 " No, nothing that's very true." 
 
 " So all you have to do is to follow up your profession 
 quietly and steadily, and wait and see what time may bring 
 forth." 
 
 " So I will I'll wait twenty years, if that's all." 
 
 I wished Tom good-bye, thinking that it was probable 
 that he would wait a great deal longer ; but at all events, 
 he was pacified and contented for the time, and there would 
 be no great harm done, even if he did continue to make 
 the widow the object of his passion for a year or two 
 longer. It would keep him out of mischief, and away from 
 Anny Whistle. 
 
 316
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 On my return home I met with a severe shock, in con- 
 sequence of information which my mother did not scruple 
 to communicate to me. Perhaps it was all for the best, as 
 it broke the last link of an unhappy attachment. She in- 
 formed me very abruptly that the shutters of Mr. Wilson's 
 house were closed in consequence of his having received 
 
 intelligence of the death of Lady . Poor Janet had 
 
 expired in her first confinement, and the mother and child 
 were to be consigned to the same tomb. This intelligence 
 drove me to my chamber, and I may be considered weak, 
 but I shed many tears for her untimely end. I did not go 
 with my sister to Mrs. St. Felix, but remained alone till 
 the next day, when Virginia came, and persuaded me to 
 walk with her to the hospital, as she had a message for 
 my father. 
 
 After we had seen my father we walked down to the 
 hospital terrace, by the riverside. We had not been there 
 but a few minutes when we heard Bill Harness strike up 
 with his fiddle : 
 
 " Oh, cruel was my parents as tore my love from me, 
 And cruel was the press-gang as took him off to sea ; 
 And cruel was the little boat as row'd him from the strand, 
 But crueller the big ship as sail'd him from the land. 
 
 Sing tura-la, tura-la, tura-lara ley. 
 
 Oh, cruel was the water as bore my love from Mary, 
 And cruel was the fair wind as wouldn't blow contrary ; 
 And cruel was the captain, his boatswain, and his men, 
 As didn't care a farding if we never meet again. 
 
 Sing tura-la, tura-la, tura-lara ley. 
 
 Oh, cruel was th' engagement in which my true love fought, 
 And cruel was the cannon-ball as knock'd his right eye out ; 
 He used to ogle me with peepers full of fun, 
 But now he looks askew at me, because he's only one. 
 
 Sing tura-la, &c. &c." 
 
 " Eh ! wid your tura-la. You call dat singing ? " cried 
 Opposition Bill, stumping up, with his fiddle in his hand. 
 " Stop a little. How you do, Mr. Tom ? how you do, pretty 
 lady ? Now I sing you a song, and show dat fellow how to 
 make music. Stop a little, Miss Virginny." 
 
 317
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Well," said Bill Harness,, "I'll just let you sing, that 
 Miss Saunders may judge between us." 
 
 Virginia felt half inclined to go away ; but as the pen- 
 sioners always treated her with as much respect as any of 
 the ladies of the officers of the hospital, I pressed her arm 
 that she might stay. Opposition Bill then struck up as 
 follows, saying, " Now I give you a new * Getting upstairs.' " 
 
 " On board of a man-of-war dey hauled me one day, 
 And pitch me up de side just like one truss of hay. 
 
 Such a getting upstairs I nebber did see, 
 Such a getting upstairs. 
 
 Dey show me de masthead, and tell me I must go, 
 I tumble on de rattling, and break my lilly toe. 
 
 Such a getting upstairs I nebber did see, &c. 
 
 Dey pipe de hands up anchor, and Massa Boatswain's cane 
 Come rattle on our backs, for all de world like rain. 
 
 Such a getting upstairs, &c. 
 
 And den dey man de rigging, de topsails for to reef, 
 And up we scull together, just like a flock of sheep. 
 
 Such a getting upstairs, &c. 
 
 Dey send de boats away, a Frenchman for to board, 
 We climb de side with one hand, de oder hold de sword. 
 Such a getting upstairs, &c. 
 
 Now here I sent to Greenwich because I lost a leg, 
 And ab to climb up to de ward upon my wooden peg. 
 
 Such a getting upstairs, &c." 
 
 " Dere, now ; I ask you, Mister Tom, and de young lady, 
 which sing best, dat fellow, or your humble servant Bill 
 dat's me ?" 
 
 "You sing very well, Bill," said Virginia, laughing, "but 
 I'm not able to decide such a difficult point." 
 
 " Nor more can I ; it is impossible to say which I like 
 best," continued I. "We must go home now, so good-bye." 
 
 " Thanky you, Mister Tom ; thanky you, Missy. I see 
 you wish to spare him feelings ; but I know what you tink 
 in your heart." 
 
 318
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Virginia and I now left the hospital. There was one 
 subject which was often discussed between my sister and 
 me, which was, my situation with regard to Bramble and 
 Bessy. I had no secrets from her, and she earnestly ad- 
 vised me to try if I could not make up my mind to a 
 union with a person of whom I could not possibly speak but 
 with the highest encomiums. 
 
 " Depend upon it, my dear Tom," said she, " she will 
 make you a good wife ; and with her as a companion, you 
 will soon forget the unhappy attachment which has made 
 you so miserable. I am not qualified from experience to 
 advise you on this point, but I have a conviction in my 
 own mind that Bessy is really just the sort of partner for 
 life who will make you happy. And then, you owe much 
 to Bramble, and you are aware how happy it would make 
 him ; and as her partiality for you is already proved, I do 
 wish that you would think seriously upon what I now say. 
 I long to see and make her acquaintance, but I really long 
 much more to embrace her as a sister." 
 
 I could not help acknowledging that Bessy was as perfect 
 as I could expect any one to be, where none are perfect. 
 I admitted the truth and good sense of my sister's reasoning, 
 and the death of Janet contributed not a little to assist 
 her arguments ; but she was not the only one who appeared 
 to take an interest in this point : my father would hint at 
 it jocosely, and Mrs. St. Felix did once compliment me on 
 my good fortune in having the chance of success with a 
 person whom every one admired and praised. The party, 
 however, who had most weight with me was old Anderson, 
 who spoke to me unreservedly and seriously. 
 
 " Tom," said he, " you must be aware that Bramble and 
 I are great friends, and have been so for many years. He 
 has no secrets from me, and I have no hesitation in telling 
 you that his regards and affections are so equally bestowed 
 between you and his adopted child, that it is difficult for 
 himself to say to which he is the most attached ; further, 
 as he has told me, his fervent and his dearest wish the 
 one thing which will make him happy, and the only one 
 without which he will not be happy, although he may be 
 resigned is that an union should take place between you 
 and Bessy. I am not one of those who would persuade 
 
 319
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 you to marry her out of gratitude to Bramble. Gratitude 
 may be carried too far ; but she is, by all accounts, amiable 
 and beautiful, devoted to excess, and capable of any exertion 
 and any sacrifice for those she loves ; and, Tom, she loves 
 you. With her I consider that you have every prospect 
 of being happy in the most important step in life. You 
 may say that you do not love her, although you respect, 
 and admire, and esteem her : granted ; but on such feel- 
 ings towards a woman is the firmest love based, and must 
 eventually grow. Depend upon it, Tom, that that hasty and 
 violent attachment which is usually termed love, and which 
 so blinds both parties that they cannot before marriage 
 perceive each other's faults, those matches which are called 
 love matches, seldom or ever turn out happily. I do not 
 mean to say but that they sometimes do ; but, like a lottery, 
 there are many blanks for one prize. Believe me, Tom, 
 there is no one who has your interest and welfare at 
 heart more than I have. I have known you since you 
 were a child, and have watched you with as much solicitude 
 as any parent. Do you think, then, that I would persuade 
 you to what I thought would not contribute to your happi- 
 ness ? Do, my dear boy, make Bramble, Bessy, yourself, 
 and all of us happy, by weaning yourself from the memory 
 of one who was undeserving of you, and fixing your affections 
 upon her who will be as steadfast and as true to you as the 
 other was false and capricious." 
 
 I promised Anderson that I would think seriously of 
 what he said ; and I kept my word, using all my endeavours 
 to drive the image of Janet from my memory, and sub- 
 stitute that of Bessy. I often recalled the latter to my 
 mind as she lay, beautiful and motionless, after her having 
 rescued her father from the waves, and at last dwelt 
 upon the image with something more than interest. The 
 great point when you wish to bring yourself to do any- 
 thing is to make up your mind to it. I did so, and 
 soon found that Bessy was rapidly gaining possession of 
 my heart. 
 
 I remained several days at Greenwich. My mother was 
 still as busy as ever, attempting to obtain lodgers in her 
 house who were people of family, and this unwearied 
 system was a source of great vexation to my sister. " Oh, 
 
 320
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 Tom," she would sometimes say, " I almost wish sometimes, 
 selfish as it is, that you were married to Bessy, for then 
 I should be able to live with you, and escape from this 
 persecution." 
 
 " Better marry yourself, dear," replied I. 
 
 "There is but little chance of that, Tom," replied Virginia, 
 shaking her head. 
 
 On my return to Deal I found Bramble had remained 
 at the cottageyever since my departure. Our greeting was 
 warm, and when I went over to Bessy, for the first time 
 since she had returned from school, I kissed her. She 
 coloured up, poor girl, burst into tears, and hastened to 
 her own room. 
 
 " I hope that was in earnest, Tom," said Bramble, fixing 
 his eye upon me inquiringly, " otherwise it was cruel." 
 
 " It was indeed, father," replied I, taking him by the 
 hand. 
 
 " Then all's right, and God bless you, my dear good boy. 
 You don't know how happy you have made me yes, and 
 now I will say it poor Bessy also." 
 
 CHAPTER XLVH 
 
 In which a new character appears upon the stage, and I play 
 tlie part of a pilot on shore. 
 
 A. FRIGATE has anchored in the Downs, Tom, and makes 
 the signal for a pilot," said Bramble, coming into the 
 cottage, with my telescope in his hand. " There is but 
 you and I here what do you say ? will you venture to take 
 her up to the Medway ?" 
 
 " To be sure I will, father ; I would not refuse a line-of- 
 battle ship. Why should I ? the tides are the same, and 
 the sands have not shifted. Would you not trust me ? " 
 
 " Ay, that I would, Tom, and perhaps better than my- 
 self; for my eyes are not so good as they were. Well, 
 then, you had better be off." 
 
 I got my bundle ready, and was about to start, when I 
 
 321 x
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 perceived my telescope lying down where Bramble had 
 placed it on the table. "They are not very fond of letting 
 pilots have their glasses on board of a King's ship/' said I, 
 "so I will take mine this time." 
 
 " You're right, Tom ; you can't take the spy-glass out of 
 the captain's hand, as you do in a merchant vessel." 
 
 "Well, good-bye, father; I shall come down again as 
 soon as I can there's another gun, the captain of the 
 frigate is in a hurry." \ 
 
 "They always are on board of a man-of-war, if no atten- 
 tion is paid to their orders or their signals. Come, start 
 away." 
 
 I went down to the beach, the men launched the galley, 
 and I was soon on board. As I gained the quarter-deck 
 I was met by the captain and first lieutenant, who were 
 standing there. 
 
 " Well," said the captain, " where's the pilot ? " 
 
 " I am, sir," replied I, taking off my hat. 
 
 " Where's your warrant ? " 
 
 "There, sir," replied I, offering him the tin case in which 
 I carried it. 
 
 " Well, all is right, my good fellow ; but you seem but a 
 young hand." 
 
 " Not so young as to lose so fine a vessel as this, I trust, 
 sir," replied I. 
 
 " I hope not, too ; and I daresay you are as good as many 
 with grey hairs. At all events, your warrant is sufficient 
 for me, and the frigate is now under your charge. Will you 
 weigh directly ? " 
 
 " If you please ; the wind will probably fail as the sun 
 goes down, and, if so, we may just as well lie off the Fore- 
 land to-night." 
 
 The frigate was soon under weigh ; she was evidently 
 well manned, and as well commanded. The wind fell, as 
 I expected, and after dark we barely stemmed the ebb 
 tide. Of course I was up all night, as was my duty, and 
 occasionally entered into conversation with the officer of 
 the watch and midshipmen. From them I learnt that the 
 frigate, which was called the Euphrosyne, had just returned 
 from the West India station ; that they had been out four 
 years, during which they had two single-handed encounters, 
 
 322
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 and captured two French frigates, besides assisting at many 
 combined expeditions ; that they were commanded by Sir 
 James O'Connor, who had distinguished himself very much, 
 and was considered one of the best officers in the service ; 
 that the frigate had suffered so from the conflicts in which 
 they had been engaged, that she had been sent home to 
 be surveyed ; it was found that she must be docked, and 
 undergo a thorough repair, and consequently they had been 
 ordered to Sheerness, where the ship would be paid off. 
 At daylight there was a leading wind up the river, and we 
 made sail, carrying with us three-fourths of the flood. The 
 discipline and order of the ship's company were so great 
 that I felt much more confidence in piloting this vessel, 
 notwithstanding her greater draught of water, than I did 
 a merchant vessel, in which you had to wait so long before 
 the people could execute what you required : here, it was 
 but to speak and it was done, well done, and done imme- 
 diately ; the vessel appeared to obey the will of the pilot 
 as if endued with sense and volition, and the men at the 
 lead gave quick and correct soundings ; the consequence 
 was that I had every confidence, and while the captain 
 and officers sometimes appeared anxious at the decrease of 
 the depth of water, I was indifferent, and I daresay ap- 
 peared to them careless, but such was not the case. 
 
 " Quarter less five." 
 
 "Quarter less five. Pilot, do you know what water we 
 draw ? " 
 
 " Yes, Sir James, I do ; we shall have half four directly, 
 and after that the water will deepen." 
 
 As it proved exactly as I stated, the captain had after 
 that more confidence in me. At all events, the frigate 
 was brought safely to an anchor in the river Medway, and 
 Sir James O'Connor went down to his cabin, leaving the 
 first lieutenant to moor her, for such were the port orders. 
 As I had nothing more to do, I thought I might as well 
 go on shore, and get a cast down by one of the night coaches 
 to Dover. I therefore begged the first lieutenant to order 
 my certificate of pilotage to be made out, and to inquire 
 if I could take anything down to Deal for the captain. 
 A few minutes afterwards t was summoned down to the 
 captain. I found him sitting at his table with wine before 
 
 323
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 him. My certificates, which the clerk had before made out, 
 were signed, but my name was not inserted. 
 
 " I must have your name, pilot, to fill in here." 
 
 "Thomas Saunders, Sir James," replied I. 
 
 " Well, my lad, you're young for a pilot ; but you appear 
 to know your business well, and you have brought this ship 
 up in good style. Here are your certificates," said he as he 
 filled in my name. 
 
 I had my spy-glass in my hand, and, to take up the cer- 
 tificates and fold them to fit them into my tin case, I laid 
 my glass down on the table close to him. Sir James looked 
 at it as if surprised, took it up in his hand, turned it round, 
 and appeared quite taken aback. He then looked at the 
 brass rim where the name had been erased, and perceived 
 where it had been filed away. 
 
 " Mr. Saunders," said he at last, " if not taking a liberty, 
 may I ask where you procured this spy-glass ? " 
 
 " Yes, Sir James, it was given me by a person who has 
 been very kind to me ever since I was a boy." 
 
 " Mr. Saunders, I beg your pardon I do not ask this 
 question out of mere curiosity I have seen this glass 
 before ; it once belonged to a very dear friend of mine. 
 Can you give me any further information ? You said it 
 was given you by 
 
 " A very amiable woman, Sir James." 
 
 " Did she ever tell you how it came into her hands ? " 
 
 " She never did, sir." 
 
 " Mr. Saunders, oblige me by sitting down ; and if you 
 can give me any information on this point, you will confer 
 on me a very great favour. Can you tell me what sort of 
 a person this lady is where she lives and what country- 
 woman she is ? " 
 
 " Yes, Sir James ; I will first state that she is Irish, and 
 that she lives at present at Greenwich." I then described 
 her person. 
 
 '' This is strange, very strange," said Sir James, with his 
 hand up to his forehead as he leant his elbow on the 
 table. 
 
 After a pause, " Mr. Saunders, will you answer me one 
 question candidly ? I feel I Sm not speaking to a mere 
 Thames pilot I do not wish to compliment, and if I did 
 
 324,
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 not feel as I state, I should not put these questions. Dd 
 you not know more about this person than you appear 
 willing to divulge ? There is something in your manner 
 which tells me so." 
 
 "That I know more than I have divulged is true, Sir 
 James ; but that I know more than I am willing to 
 divulge is not the case, provided I find that the party 
 who asks the question is sufficiently interested to warrant 
 my so doing." 
 
 " There can be no one more interested than I am," replied 
 Sir James mournfully. " You tell me she is Irish you 
 describe a person such as I expected would be described, 
 and my curiosity is naturally excited. May I ask what is 
 her name ? " 
 
 " The name that she goes by at present is St. Felix." 
 
 " She had distant relations of that name ; it may be one 
 
 of them yet how could they have obtained ? Yes, they 
 
 migb.t, sure enough ! " 
 
 " That is not her real name, Sir James." 
 
 " Not her real name ! Do you then know what is her real 
 name ? " 
 
 " I believe I do, but I obtained it without her knowledge, 
 from another party, who is since dead." 
 
 " Ah ! may I ask that name ? " 
 
 "A man who died in the hospital, who went by the name 
 of Spicer, but whose real name was Walter James ; he saw 
 the glass in my hand, recognised ^it, and on his deathbed 
 revealed all connected with it ; but he never knew that the 
 party was still alive when he did so." 
 
 " If Walter James confessed all to you on his deathbed. 
 Mr. Saunders, it is certain that you can answer me one 
 question. Was not her real name Fitzgerald ? " 
 
 " It was, Sir James, as I have understood." 
 
 Sir James O'Connor fell back in his chair, and was silent 
 for some time. He then poured out a tumbler of wine, and 
 drank it off. 
 
 " Mr. Saunders, do others know of this as well as you ? " 
 
 " I have never told any one, except to one old and dearest 
 friend, in case of accident to myself. Mrs. St. Felix is 
 ignorant of my knowledge, as well as others." 
 
 " Mr. Saunders, that I am most deeply interested in that 
 
 325
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 person I pledge you my honour as an officer and a gentle- 
 man. Will you now do me the favour to detail all you do 
 know on this subject, and what were the confessions made 
 you by that man Walter James ? " 
 
 " I have already, sir, told you more than I intended. I 
 will be candid with you; so much do I respect and value the 
 person in question, that I will do nothing without I have 
 your assurance that it will not tend to her uiihappiness." 
 
 "Then, on my honour, if it turns out as I expect, it will, 
 I think, make her the happiest woman under the sun." 
 
 " You said that the spy-glass belonged to a dear friend ? " 
 
 " I did, Mr. Saunders ; and if I find, from what you can 
 tell me, that Mrs. St. Felix is the real Mrs. Fitzgerald, I 
 will produce that friend and her husband. Now are you 
 satisfied ?" 
 
 "I am," replied I, "and I will now tell you everything." 
 I then entered into a detail from the time that Mrs. St. 
 Felix gave me the spy-glass, and erased the name, until the 
 death of Spicer. " I have now done, sir," replied I, " and 
 you must draw your own conclusions." 
 
 "I thank you, sir," replied he; "allow me now to ask 
 you one or two other questions. How does Mrs. St. Felix 
 gain her livelihood, and what character does she bear?" 
 
 I replied to the former by stating that she kept a 
 tobacconist's shop; and to the latter by saying that she 
 was a person of most unimpeachable character, and highly 
 respected. 
 
 Sir James O'Connor filled a tumbler of wine for me, 
 and then his own. As soon as he had drunk his own off, 
 he said, " Mr. Saunders, you don't know how you have 
 obliged me. I am excessively anxious about this matter, 
 and I wish, if you are not obliged to go back to Deal im- 
 mediately, that you would undertake for me a commission 
 to Greenwich. Any trouble or expense " 
 
 " I will do anything for Mrs. St. Felix, Sir James ; and I 
 shall not consider trouble or expense," replied I. 
 
 " Will you then oblige me by taking a letter to Greenwich 
 immediately ? I cannot leave my ship at present it is 
 impossible." 
 
 " Certainly I will, Sir James." 
 
 " And will you bring her down here ? "
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 ft If she will come. The letter I presume will explain 
 everything, and prevent any too sudden shock." 
 
 " You are right, Mr. Saunders ; and indeed I am wrong 
 not to confide in you more. You have kept her secret so 
 well that, trusting to your honour, you shall now have 
 mine." 
 
 "I pledge my honour, Sir James." 
 
 "Then, Mr. Saunders, I spoke of a dear friend, but the 
 truth is, / am the owner of that spy-glass. When I re- 
 turned to Ireland, and found that she had, as I supposed, 
 made away with herself, as soon as my grief had a little 
 subsided, I did perceive that, although her apparel remained, 
 all her other articles of any value had disappeared ; but I 
 concluded that they had been pillaged by her relations, or 
 other people. I then entered on board of a man-of-war, 
 under the name of O'Connor, was put on the quarter-deck, 
 and by great good fortune have risen to the station in 
 which I now am. That is my secret not that I care about 
 its being divulged, now that I have found my wife. I did 
 nothing to disgrace myself before I entered on board of a 
 man-of-war, but having changed my name, I do not wish 
 it to be known that I ever had another until I can change 
 it again on a fitting opportunity. Now, Mr. Saunders, will 
 you execute my message ? " 
 
 " Most joyfully, Sir James ; and I now can do it with 
 proper caution ; by to-morrow morning I will be down 
 here with Mrs. St. Felix." 
 
 "You must post the whole way, as hard as you can, 
 there and back, Mr. Saunders. Here is some money," 
 said he, thrusting a bundle of notes in my hand, "you 
 can return me what is left. Good-bye, and many, many 
 thanks." 
 
 " But where shall I meet you, sir ? " 
 
 " Very true ; I will be at the King's Arms Hotel, 
 Chatham." 
 
 I lost no time. As soon as the boat put me on shore 
 I hired a chaise, and posted to Greenwich, where I arrived 
 about half-past nine o'clock. I dismissed the chaise at 
 the upper end of the town, and walked down to Mrs. St. 
 Felix's. I found her at home, as I expected, and to my 
 great delight the doctor was not there. 
 
 327
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Why, Mr. Pilot, when did you come back?" said she. 
 
 " But this minute I come from Chatham." 
 
 " And have you been home ? " 
 
 " No, not yet ; I thought I would come and spend the 
 evening with you." 
 
 " With me ! Why, that's something new ; I don't suppose 
 you intend to court me, do you, as the doctor does ? " 
 
 "No, but I wish that you would give me some tea in 
 your little back parlour, and let Jane mind the shop in 
 the meantime." 
 
 "Jane's very busy, Mr. Tom, so I'm afraid that I can't 
 oblige you." 
 
 " But you must, Mrs. St. Felix. I'm determined I will 
 not leave this house till you give me some tea ; I want to 
 have a long talk with you." 
 
 " Why, what's in the wind now ? " 
 
 " I'm not in the wind, at all events, for you see I'm 
 perfectly sober ; indeed, Mrs. St. Felix, I ask it as a par- 
 ticular favour. You have done me many kindnesses, now 
 do oblige me this time : the fact is, something has happened 
 to me of the greatest importance, and I must have your 
 advice how to act; and, in this instance, I prefer yours 
 to that of any other person." 
 
 "Well, Tom, if it really is serious, and you wish to con- 
 sult me, for such a compliment the least I can do is to 
 give you a cup of tea." Mrs. St. Felix ordered Jane to take 
 the tea-things into the back parlour, and then to attend 
 in the shop. 
 
 "And pray say that you are not at home, even to the 
 doctor." 
 
 " Well, really the affair looks serious," replied she ; " but 
 it shall be so if you wish it." 
 
 We took our tea before I opened the business, for I 
 was thinking how I should commence : at last I put down 
 my cup, and said, " Mrs. St. Felix, I must first acquaint 
 you with what is known to no one here but myself." I 
 then told her the history of old Nanny ; then I went on 
 to Spicer's recognition of the spy-glass his attempt to 
 murder his mother, the consequences, and the disclosure 
 on his deathbed. 
 
 Mrs. St. Felix was much moved. 
 
 328
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " But why tell me all this ? " said she at last ; " it proves, 
 certainly, that my husband was not hanged, which is some 
 consolation, but now I shall be ever restless until I know 
 what has become of him perhaps he still lives." 
 
 " Mrs. St. Felix, you ask me why do I tell you all this ? 
 I beg you to reply to my question : having known this so 
 long, why have I not told you before ? " 
 
 " I cannot tell." 
 
 " Then I will tell you : because I did feel that such 
 knowledge as I had then would only make you, as. you 
 truly say, unhappy and restless. Nor would I have told 
 you now, had it not been that I have gained further 
 intelligence on board of a frigate which I this afternoon 
 took into the Medway." 
 
 Mrs. St. Felix gasped for breath. " And what is that ? " 
 said she faintly. 
 
 " The spy-glass was recognised by a person on board, 
 who told me that your husband still lives." 
 
 I ran out for a glass "of water, for Mrs. St. Felix fell back 
 in her chair as pale as death. 
 
 I gave her the water, and threw some in her face : she 
 recovered, and put her handkerchief up to her eyes. At 
 first she was silent, then sobbed bitterly ; after a while she 
 sank from the chair down on her knees, and remained 
 there some time. When she rose and resumed her seat, she 
 took my hand and said, " You may tell me all now." 
 
 As she was quite calm and composed, I did so ; I re- 
 peated all that had passed between Sir James O'Connor and 
 me, and ended with his wish that I should accompany her 
 at once to Chatham. 
 
 " And now, Mrs. St. Felix, you had better go to bed. 
 I told Sir James that I would be down to-morrow morning. 
 I will come here at seven o'clock, and then we will go to 
 the upper part of the town and hire a chaise. Will you 
 be ready ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied she, smiling. " Heaven bless you, Tom ! 
 and now good night." 
 
 I did not go to my mother's, but to an inn in the town, 
 where I asked for a bed. In the morning I went down. 
 As soon as Mrs. St. Felix saw me she came out, and followed 
 me at a little distance. We went up to where the chaises 
 
 329
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 were to be obtained, and in less than three hours were at 
 the King's Arms, Chatham. I asked to be shown into a 
 room, into which I led Mrs. St. Felix, trembling like an 
 aspen leaf. I seated her on the sofa, and then asked to be 
 shown in to Sir James O'Connor. 
 
 " She is here, sir," said I. 
 
 " Where ? " 
 
 "Follow me, Sir James." 
 
 I opened the door of the room, and closed it upon them. 
 
 CHAPTER XL VIII 
 
 My sister Virginia is at last placed in a situation which is 
 satisfactory to my mother as well as to herself. 
 
 JL REMAINED very quietly in the coffee-room of the hotel, 
 in case I should be sent for; wlrioh I presumed I should 
 be before the day was over. In the afternoon a waiter 
 came to say that Sir James O'Connor wished to speak to 
 me, and I was ushered into his room, where I found Mrs. 
 St. Felix on the sofa. 
 
 As soon as the door was closed, Sir James took me by the 
 hand, and led me up, saying, " Allow me to introduce your 
 old friend as Lady O'Connor." 
 
 " My dear Tom," said she, taking me by the hand, " I am 
 and ever shall be Mrs. St. Felix with you. Come, now, 
 and sit down. You will again have to take charge of me, 
 for I am to return to Greenwich, and leave it in a re- 
 spectable manner. I daresay they have already reported 
 that I have run away from my creditors. Sir .James thinks 
 I must go back as if nothing had happened, give out that 
 I had some property left me by a relation, and then settle 
 everything, and sell the goodwill of my shop. It certainly 
 will be better than to give grounds for the surmises and 
 reports which may take place at my sudden disappearance, 
 not that I am very likely to fall in with my old acquain- 
 tances at Greenwich." 
 
 " Don't you think so, Tom ? for Tom I must call you, in 
 earnest of our future friendship," said Sir James. 
 
 330
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 " I do think it will be the best plan, sir." 
 
 "Well, then, you must convey her ladyship to Greenwich 
 again this evening* and to-morrow the report must be 
 spread, and the next day you will be able to re-escort her 
 here. I hope you feel the compliment that I pay you in 
 trusting you with my new-found treasure. Now let us sit 
 down to dinner. Pray don't look at your dress, Tom ; at all 
 events, it's quite as respectable as her ladyship's." 
 
 After dinner a chaise was ordered, and Lady O'Connor 
 and I returned to Greenwich, arriving there after dark. We 
 walked down to her house: I then left her, and hastened 
 to my mother's. 
 
 "Well, mother," said I, after the first salutations were 
 over, " have you heard the news about Mrs, St. Felix ? " 
 
 " No, what has she done now ? " 
 
 " Oh, she has done nothing, but a relation in Ireland 
 has left her a lot of money, and she is going over there 
 immediately. Whether she will come back again nobody 
 knows," 
 
 "Well, we can do without her," replied my mother, with 
 pique. " I'm very glad that she's going, for I have always 
 protested at Virginia's being so intimate with her a tobacco- 
 shop is not a place for a young lady/' 
 
 " Mother," replied Virginia, " when we lived in Fisher's 
 Alley Mrs. St. Felix was above us in situation." 
 
 " I have desired you very often, Virginia, not to refer to 
 Fisher's Alley, you know I do not like it the very best 
 families have had their reverses." 
 
 " I cannot help thinking that such has been the case with 
 Mrs. St. Felix," replied Virginia. 
 
 " If you please, Miss Saunders, we'll drop the subject," 
 replied my mother haughtily. 
 
 The news soon spread ; indeed, I walked to several places 
 where I knew it would be circulated, and before morning 
 all Greenwich knew that Mrs. St. Felix had been left a 
 fortune : some said ten thousand pounds, others had magni- 
 fied it to ten thousand a year. When I called upon her 
 the next day, I found that she had made arrangements for 
 carrying on her business during her absence, not having 
 stated that she quitted for ever, but that she would write 
 and let them know as soon as she arrived in Ireland what 
 
 331
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 her decision would be, as she was not aware what might 
 be the property left hei% The doctor, who had undertaken 
 to conduct her affairs during her absence, looked very woe- 
 begone indeed, and I pitied him ; he had become so used 
 to her company, that he felt miserable at the idea of her 
 departure, although all hopes of ever marrying her had 
 long been dismissed from his mind. Mrs. St. Felix told 
 me that she would be ready that evening, and I returned 
 home and found Virginia in tears ; her mother had again 
 assailed her on account of her feelings towards Mrs. St. 
 Felix ; and Virginia told me that she was crying at the 
 idea of Mrs. St. Felix going away, much more than at what 
 her mother had said ; and she requested me to walk with 
 her to Mrs. St. Felix that she might wish her farewell. 
 
 When we arrived Mrs, St. Felix embraced Virginia 
 warmly, and took her into the little back parlour. Virginia 
 burst into tears. " You are the only friend in the town 
 that I dearly love," said she, " and now you are going." 
 
 " My dear girl, I am more sorry to part with you and Tom 
 than I can well express our pain is mutual, but we shall 
 meet again." 
 
 "I see no chance of that," said Virginia mournfully. 
 
 " But I do ; and what is more, I have thought about it 
 since I have had the news. Tom, your sister, of course, 
 only knows the common report ? " 
 
 " Of course she knows no more than anybody else." 
 
 " Well, you do, at all events ; and I give you leave, as I 
 know she is to be trusted, to confide my secret to her. 
 And, Virginia, dear, when I tell you that I shall want you 
 to come and stay with me, and shall arrange accordingly, 
 after you have heard what your brother has to tell to 
 you, you will understand that we may meet again. Good- 
 bye, and God bless you, dearest ; go away now, for I have 
 much to do." 
 
 When I told to Virginia what the reader is well ac- 
 quainted with, her joy was excessive. " Yes," said she, 
 " I see now : my mother is so anxious that I should be 
 taken into some grand family as a companion ; and when 
 Lady O'Connor agrees to receive me, she will never 
 have an idea that it is Mrs. St. Felix : if she had, nothing 
 would induce her to let me go, that I am sure of; for 
 
 332
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 she has taken an aversion to her for reasons known only 
 to herself." 
 
 I returned to Mrs. St. Felix's house as soon as I had 
 escorted Virginia home, leaving her very happy. The 
 doctor was there, mute and melancholy ; and I was think- 
 ing that we should have some difficulty in getting rid of 
 him, when Tom made his appearance. 
 
 " If you please, sir," said he, " Mrs. Fallover wants you 
 immediately ; she's taken very bad." 
 
 " I can't help it." 
 
 " Indeed, but you must help it, doctor," said Mrs. St. 
 Felix ; " the poor woman is, as you know, in her first 
 confinement, and you must not neglect her, so let's say 
 good-bye at once, and a happy return. I asked Tom to 
 come down, that I might call upon his sister and one or 
 two other people before I go ; so you see, doctor, as you 
 can't go with me, you may just as well go and attend to 
 the poor woman ; so good-bye, Doctor Tadpole, I will write 
 to you as soon as I know what I'm to do." 
 
 The doctor took her hand, and after a pause said, 
 " Mrs. St. Felix, Eheu, me infelix ! " and hastened out of the 
 shop. 
 
 " Poor fellow ! " said she, " he'll miss me, and that's the 
 truth. Good-bye, Jane ; mind you look after everything 
 till I come back, and take care of the dog and cat. Come, 
 Tom, we'll go now." 
 
 I threw her trunk on my shoulders, and followed her 
 till we came to the post-house ; the chaise was ordered 
 out, and we set off. 
 
 "Tom," said Lady O'Connor, as I again call her, now 
 that she is clear of Greenwich, " there is one portion of 
 my history which you do not know a very trifling part 
 indeed. When I saw in the newspapers that my husband 
 had, as I supposed, been executed, I am ashamed to say 
 that I first thought of suicide ; but my better feelings pre- 
 vailed, and I then resolved to change my name, and to let 
 people suppose that I was dead. It was for that reason that 
 I left my bonnet by the river-side, and all my apparel in 
 the house, only taking away a few trinkets and valuables, 
 to dispose of for my future subsistence. I obtained a 
 passage in a transport bound to Woolwich, on the plea of 
 
 333
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 ray husband having arrived from abroad ; and, by mere 
 accident, I found the goodwill of the tobacconist's shop to 
 be sold ; it suited me and there is the whole of my history 
 which you do not know. 
 
 " And now, as to Virginia, I intend to have her with me 
 vei'y soon. Your mother is anxious that she should get 
 into a high family, trusting that her beauty v:ill captivate 
 some of the members a bad kind of speculation. I will 
 advertise for a companion, and so arrange that your mother 
 shall not see me ; and when your sister does come to me, 
 it shall not be as a companion, but as a child of my own. 
 I owe you much, Tom indeed, almost everything ; and it 
 is the only way in which I can repay you. I have already 
 spoken to Sir James on the subject ; he is equally ready to 
 pay the debt of gratitude, and therefore in future Virginia 
 is our adopted child." 
 
 "You are more than repaying me, Lady O'Connor," 
 replied I, " and you are obliging me in the quarter where I 
 feel the obligation the greatest." 
 
 " That I believe, Tom ; so now say no more about it." 
 
 I may as well here inform the reader that I remained a 
 week at Chatham, and that during that time Lady O'Connor 
 put an advertisement in the county paper, such as we knew 
 would be a bait to my mother. This paper I forwarded to 
 Virginia, marking the advertisement. My mother immedi- 
 ately replied to it, and Sir James O'Connor went up to 
 Greenwich and had an interview with my mother and 
 Virginia, at apartments he had taken at the hotel ; ap- 
 peared pleased with my sister, and said that as soon as 
 Lady O'Connor was sufficiently recovered she would send 
 for her to Chatham. This took place in two days afterwards ; 
 my mother escorted Virginia there. Sir James stated that 
 her ladyship was too unwell to see anybody, but that she 
 would speak a few words to Virginia, and leave Sir James 
 to settle the rest with my mother. Virginia came down to 
 her mother, declared that Lady O'Connor was a very lady- 
 like elegant person, and that she should wish to take the 
 situation. The terms were handsome, and my mother, 
 although she regretted not seeing her ladyship, was satisfied, 
 and Virginia was to come in two days afterwards, which 
 she did. Thus was my sister comfortably settled, and after 
 
 334
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 remaining two days I took my leave of Sir James and Lady 
 O'Connor, intending to return to Deal, when I received a 
 letter from Peter Anderson, informing me that old Nanny 
 had been suddenly taken very ill, and that Doctor Tadpole 
 did not think it possible that she would survive more than 
 twenty-four hours ; that she was very anxious to see me, 
 and that he hoped I would come up immediately. 
 
 I showed the letter to Lady O'Connor, who said, " You 
 will go, of course, Tom." 
 
 "Immediately," replied I, "and the more so as this letter 
 is dated three days back ; how it has been delayed I do not 
 know. Farewell, Lady O'Connor ; and farewell, dearest 
 Virginia. Old Nanny, as you both know, has many claims 
 upon my gratitude." 
 
 CHAPTER XLIX 
 
 My father, much to his surprise, has a bit of land to put his 
 foot upon, and say, " This is my own." 
 
 JL OU'RE too late, Tom," said Ben the Whaler, as I jumped 
 down from off the basket of the coach ; " the old woman 
 died last night." 
 
 " I'm sorry for it, Ben," replied I, " as she wished so much 
 to see me ; but I did not receive Anderson's letter till this 
 morning, and I could not get here sooner." 
 
 This intelligence induced me to direct my course to the 
 hospital, where I had no doubt that I should find old 
 Anderson, and obtain every information. I met him as 
 he was walking towards the bench on the terrace facing 
 the river, where he usually was seated when the weather 
 was fine. " Well, Tom," said he, " I expected you, and did 
 hope that you would have been here sooner. Come, sit 
 down here, and I will give you the information which I 
 know you have most at your heart. The old woman made 
 a very happy end. I was with her till she died. She left 
 many kind wishes for you, and I think her only regret was 
 that she did not see you before she was called away." 
 
 " Poor old Nanny ! she had suffered much." 
 
 335
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Yes, and there are great excuses to be made for her; 
 and as we feel so here, surely there will be indulgence from 
 above, where the secrets of all hearts are known. She was 
 not insane, Tom ; but from the time that she supposed that 
 her son had been gibbeted, there was something like in- 
 sanity about her : the blow had oppressed her brain it had 
 stupefied her, and blunted her moral sense of right and 
 wrong. She told me, after you had communicated to her 
 that her son was in the hospital,' and had died penitent, 
 that she felt as if a heavy weight had been taken off her mind ; 
 that she had been rid of an oppression which had ever borne 
 down her faculties a sort of giddiness and confusion in the 
 brain, which had made her indifferent, if not reckless, to 
 everything; and I do believe it, from the change which 
 took place in her during the short time which has since 
 elapsed." 
 
 " What change was that ? for you know that I have been 
 too busy during the short intervals I have been here to call 
 upon her." 
 
 " A change in her appearance and manners : she appeared 
 to recover in part her former position in life ; she was always 
 clean in her person, as far as she could be in such a shop 
 as hers ; and if she had nothing else, she always had a clean 
 cap and apron." 
 
 " Indeed ? " 
 
 "Yes; and on Sundays she dressed very neat and tidy. 
 She did not go to church, but she purchased a large Bible 
 and a pair of spectacles, and was often to be seen reading 
 it at the door ; and when I talked to her she was glad to 
 enter upon serious things. I spoke to her about her fond- 
 ness for money, and pointed out that it was a sin. She 
 replied that she did feel very fond of money for a long 
 while, for she always thought that some one was nigh her 
 snatching at it, and had done so ever since her son had 
 robbed her ; but that since she knew what had become of 
 him she did not feel fond of it that is, not so fond of it 
 as before ; and I believe that such was the case. Her 
 love of money arose from her peculiar state of mind. She 
 had many comforts about her house when she died, which 
 were not in it when I called to see her at the time when 
 she was first ill ; but her purchasing the large Bible on 
 
 336
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 account of the print was to me a satisfactory proof that she 
 had no longer such avaricious feelings." 
 
 " I am very glad to hear all this, Anderson, I assure you, 
 for she was one of my earliest friends, and I loved her." 
 
 " Not more than she loved you, Tom. Her last words 
 almost were calling down blessings on your head ; and, 
 thanks be to God ! she died as a Christian should die, and, 
 I trust, is now happy." 
 
 " Amen ! " said I ; for I was much moved at Anderson's 
 discourse. 
 
 After a pause Anderson said, "You know, Tom, that she 
 has left you all that she had. She told me before that such 
 was her intention, although I said nothing to you about 
 it, but I thought it as well that Mr. Wilson should make 
 out a paper for her to put her name to, which she did. 
 Ben and I witnessed it, but as for what she has left you, I 
 cannot imagine it can be much, for we examined and found 
 no money except about seven pounds in two small boxes : 
 and then in her will she has left your sister Virginia ten 
 pounds ; now, when that comes to be paid, I'm sure I don't 
 know whether the things in the shop will fetch so much 
 money as will pay your sister's legacy and the expenses of 
 her funeral." 
 
 " It's of no consequence," replied I, smiling ; " but we 
 shall see. At all events, ail her debts shall be paid, and 
 her funeral shall be decent and respectable. Good-bye 
 now, Anderson, I must go up and see my mother and 
 sister.'" 
 
 Old Nanny's remains were consigned to the tomb on 
 the following Monday. Her funeral was, as I had desired 
 it to be, very respectable, and she was followed to the 
 grave by Anderson, my father, Ben, and me. As soon as 
 it was over, I requested Anderson to walk with me to 
 Mr. Wilson's. 
 
 "I'm afraid, Tom," said Mr. Wilson, "you'll find, like a 
 great many other residuary legatees, that you've not gained 
 much by the compliment." 
 
 "Nevertheless, will you oblige me by walking down with 
 Anderson and me to her house ? " 
 
 " And take off the seals, I presume, in your presence ? 
 But the fact is, Tom, that not thinking the property quite 
 
 337 Y
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 safe there, even under seal, I have kept it all in my own 
 pocket." 
 
 " Nevertheless, oblige me by coming down." 
 
 "Oh, with all my heart, since you do not like to take 
 possession unless in clue form." 
 
 As soon as we arrived at the hovel, I went into the 
 bedroom, and threw open the window. I then, to their 
 great astonishment, went to the fire-grate, threw out some 
 rubbish which was put into it, pulled up the iron back, and 
 removed the bricks. In a short time I produced two small 
 boxes, one of them very heavy. There was nothing else 
 in the hole. 
 
 " Here," said I, " Mr. Wilson, is a portion of the property 
 which you have overlooked." 
 
 "No wonder," replied he. "Pray let us see what it is." 
 
 I opened the boxes, and, to their surprise, made up in a 
 variety of packages, I counted out gold coin to the amount 
 of four hundred and twenty pounds. 
 
 ef Not a bad legacy," said Mr. Wilson. " Then you knew 
 of this ? " 
 
 " Of course ; I have known it some time ever since the 
 attempt to rob her." 
 
 " But what are those papers ? " 
 
 On one was written " Arsenic Poison ; " on the other, 
 " Receipt for Toothache." 
 
 "Nothing of any value," said I, "by the outside.' 
 
 I opened them, and found, to my surprise, bank-notes to 
 the exact amount of two hundred pounds. 
 
 "Well, I declare," said I, smiling, "I had nearly thrown 
 all this money away." 
 
 "And now you see what induced the old woman to 
 write those labels on the outside of it : in case she should 
 be robbed, that the robbers might have thrown the papers 
 away as you nearly did, and as very probably they might 
 have done." 
 
 " Well, Mr. Wilson, I have no further search to make. 
 Will you oblige me by taking care of this money for me ? " 
 
 " Yes ; that is, if you'll carry the gold, which is rather 
 heavy, up to my house, and then I will give you a receipt 
 for the whole." 
 
 Anderson then left us, and I followed Mr. Wilson home. 
 
 338
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 As soon as the money was all re-counted, and a note made 
 of it, Mr. Wilson asked me what I wished that he should 
 do with it. I replied, what was the truth, that I really 
 did not know what to do with it, but still I should like 
 to lay it out in something tangible. 
 
 "You want to buy a farm, I suppose, and be a landed 
 proprietor, like Bramble ; but I'm afraid there is not enough. 
 But I tell you what, Tom : we lawyers know many things 
 which do not come to everybody's ears, and I know that 
 the proprietor of the house in which your mother lives 
 wishes to sell it ; and I think, as he is much pinched for 
 money, that this sum will about buy it. Now your mother 
 pays fifty-five guineas a year for it, and if it sells for six 
 hundred pounds, that will give you more than nine per 
 cent, for your money. What do you think ? " 
 
 " Well, sir, I think it's the very best thing I can do ; 
 if more should be necessary, I have saved a little besides, 
 which Bramble takes care of. Well, then, I'll see about it." 
 
 A few days afterwards Mr. Wilson told me that the 
 house was to be had for five hundred and sixty pounds, 
 and that he had closed the bargain. 
 
 " I thank you, sir," replied I. " Since I have been with 
 you I have been thinking about it, and I wish now you would 
 make it over to my father for his life. You see, sir, my 
 father does put my mother to some expense, and I should like 
 him to be more independent of her. If the house belongs 
 to him, the rent will more than meet any demands he may 
 make upon her purse and it will be pleasant for both parties 
 and my mother will pay more respect to my father." 
 
 "I shall do it with pleasure, Tom. You deserve money, 
 for you make a good use of it I must say that. Come to 
 me to-morrow." 
 
 The next day I went to my father, and gave him the 
 deed by which he was owner of my mother's house. " Well, 
 BOW, Tom," said he, after I had explained why I did so, 
 "this is the kindest thing that ever was done, and God 
 bless you, boy, and a thousand thanks. I shan't mind now 
 calling for two extra pots of porter when I have friends 
 and I say, Tom, is the garden mine too?" 
 
 " Yes, and the summer-house, father, all your own pro- 
 perty." 
 
 339
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "Well, then/' replied he, chuckling, '*! have a bit of 
 land of my own to stick my timber toe on after all. Well, 
 I never did expect that. I must go up there, and stand 
 upon it, and feel how I feel." 
 
 I communicated to my mother that my father was in 
 future her landlord, at which she expressed much surprise, 
 until I told her how I became possessed of the money. 
 When my father came in, which he did shortly after, she 
 said rather sharply 
 
 "Well, Mr. Saunders, I suppose I must pay you my rent 
 now every quarter ? " 
 
 "Pay me!" exclaimed my father; "come, not so bad 
 as that, neither. Haven't you found me in beer, without 
 a grumble, for these many years, and do you think I've 
 forgotten it ? No, no ! You've been a kind woman to 
 me, after all, although things did go a little cross at first, 
 and so here's the paper for you to keep for me ; and there's 
 an end of the matter, only 
 
 "Only what?" inquired my mothei', looking very kindly 
 at my father. 
 
 " Only let's hav a pot of beer now, to drink Tom's health, 
 that's all." 
 
 Having thus satisfactorily settled this point, I returned 
 to Chatham. I had promised to take a farewell of my 
 sister and the O'Connors, as I expected they would leave 
 previous to my again coming up the river. 
 
 CHAPTER L 
 
 An adventure which at first promised to be the most un- 
 fortunate, and eventually proved the most fortunate in my 
 life. 
 
 .A.S Sir James O'Connor would have to remain at least a 
 fortnight longer at Chatham, until his ship was paid off, I 
 made Lady O'Connor promise to write to me, and then 
 started for Deal. I found Bramble and Bessy as usual 
 delighted to see me, and Mrs. Maddox was as talkative as 
 ever. I received a letter from Lady O'Connor, and also 
 
 340
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 one from Dr. Tadpole, written at the request of my father, 
 informing me that by a letter from Mrs. St. Felix there was 
 little prospect of her return to Greenwich. I had not been 
 a week at Deal when a large ship dropped her anchor in the 
 Downs, and made the signal for a pilot. 
 
 " Well, Tom," said Bramble, " I think I shall take a turn 
 now, for I want to go up and see old Anderson." 
 
 " I will take her through, if you please, father ; and 
 you may go as a passenger. You don't want money, and 
 I do." 
 
 " All's right, Tom ; well, then, I'll go as a passenger, 
 and you shall be pilot." 
 
 " Why must you go at all, father ? Why not go to Green- 
 wich by the stage?" exclaimed Bessy. "When will you 
 leave off, my dear father ? Surely you've enough now, and 
 might let Tom go without you." 
 
 " Quite enough money, but not quite enough of the salt 
 water yet, Bessy," replied Bramble ; " and when I do travel, 
 I won't go by land, when I can sail under canvas." 
 
 "Well, you may go this time, father, but this is the 
 last : if you won't leave off, I will not stay here, that's 
 positive ; so when you come on shore some fine day, you 
 may expect to find me absent without leave." 
 
 "Very well; then I'll send Tom to look after you: he'll 
 soon bring you back again." 
 
 " Tom ! he wouldn't take the trouble to look after me." 
 
 "Very true," replied I; "every woman who requires 
 looking after is not worth the trouble ; but I've no fear but 
 we shall find you when we come back." 
 
 "Tom, I hate you," replied Bessy. "Why do you not join 
 me in persuading father to stay on shore ? " 
 
 " Well, if you hate me, Bessy, it proves, at all events, 
 that I'm not indifferent to you," said I, laughing ; " but 
 really and truly, Bessy, I do not consider there is any very 
 great risk in your father going up the river with me, as he 
 will be in smooth water before dark." 
 
 " Well, but, allowing that, why should father go at all ? " 
 
 " I want to see old Anderson, my love," replied Bramble, 
 taking his pipe out of his mouth. 
 
 " Yes, and if you once begin again, you'll not leave off 
 I know it well : you will never come home except to get 
 
 341
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 clean linen, and be off again ; and I shall be in a constant 
 state of alarm and misery. How selfish of you, father ! 
 You had better by far have left me to drown on the 
 Goodwin Sands it would have been more kind," replied 
 Bessy, weeping. 
 
 " Bessy," said Bramble, " it's my opinion that you are 
 in love." 
 
 " In love ! " cried Bessy, colouring to her throat. 
 
 " Yes, in love, my dear, or you would not talk such 
 nonsense." 
 
 " If loving you as my father is being in love, I am, 
 unfortunately." 
 
 " That's only half of the story ; now give us the other," 
 said Bramble, smiling. 
 
 " What do you mean ? " inquired Bessy, turning to him. 
 
 " Why, how do you love Tom ? " 
 
 " Not half so much as I love her," said I. 
 
 " Well, if that's the case," replied Bramble, " we may 
 as well publish the banns ; for Bessy's in love right over 
 the ankles." 
 
 " Father, this may be very pleasant mockery ; but I 
 think it is not kind to breed ill-will between those who 
 live under the same roof. Now you may go away ; and if 
 the knowledge that you have made me unhappy will add to 
 the pleasure of your journey, I can assure you that you have 
 succeeded." Bessy having said this, immediately left the 
 room and went upstairs. 
 
 " Well," said Bramble, after a pause, " I'm glad that I 
 never was in love ; for people so situated do make them- 
 selves very silly, that's a fact. Tom, if you're going, it's 
 time to be off." 
 
 " Why " replied I hesitatingly. 
 
 *' I know but I tell you, Tom, no such thing. She'll 
 have a good cry, and then she'll come down as well as ever. 
 Leave her alone till we come back." 
 
 Bramble and I then left the cottage, jumped into the 
 galley, and were soon on board of the ship. 
 
 On our arrival on board we found that the vessel was a 
 Dutch Indiaman, which had been captured by one of our 
 cruisers on her voyage home from Java. She was laden very 
 deeply with cinnamon, nutmegs, cloves, and other spices, 
 
 342
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 besides pepper, and was valued at four hundred thousand 
 pounds sterling. She had come home from the island of St. 
 Helena, with convoy, and was now proceeding up the river, 
 to be given in charge of the prize agents in London. Not 
 only her hold, but even her main-deck, as far aft as the 
 mainmast, was filled up with her cargo ; in short, she was a 
 very valuable prize, and although when I came on board 
 the pepper made me sneeze for ten minutes, the officer in 
 charge told me very truly that she was a prize "not to be 
 sneezed at." She was manned by a lieutenant and eighteen 
 men belonging to the frigate which had captured her 
 hardly sufficient for so large a vessel, but no more could be 
 spared. 
 
 "We'll up anchor as soon as you please, pilot," said the 
 lieutenant, " for I shall not be sorry to get rid of my charge, 
 I assure you." 
 
 "I don't doubt you, sir," replied Bramble. "Well, you've 
 not much farther to go." 
 
 We weighed with the young flood ; the weather was fine, 
 but, as usual at that time of the year, thick fogs prevailed. 
 We had, however, a leading wind, and had well rounded the 
 North Foreland, and entered the Queen's Channel, when it 
 came on very thick. 
 
 " Tom, have you the bearings ? " said Bramble ; " if not, 
 take them at once, for the fog will soon be over the land." 
 
 " I have them," replied I, " and we may as well put them 
 down on the log-board : North Foreland Light NNW. W. 
 W T hy, we should see the Tongue buoy. Now we'll drop the 
 anchor and furl the sails, if you please, sir we can do no- 
 thing at present." We did so : the fog came on thicker than 
 before, and with it a drizzling rain and wind from the S. 
 At dusk there was no change, or prospect of it. The men 
 went down to supper, and the watch was set. Bramble 
 and I did not turn in : we lay down on the lockers of the 
 cabin, and every now and then went on deck to see how the 
 weather was. About eleven o'clock we were awakened by a 
 noise : we both started up, and went on deck. To our 
 surprise it was full of men we had been boarded by a 
 French privateer, and they had gained possession of the 
 deck without any alarm being given, for the men who had 
 the watch had sheltered themselves from the rain down the 
 
 34-3
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 hatchway. As soon as we came up, we were collared and 
 seized. 
 
 " Pilot/' said Bramble. 
 
 " Pilot/' said I. 
 
 They then asked us in English how many men were on 
 board. 
 
 As it was no use concealing the fact, we replied ; a 
 portion of the privateer's men then went down, and sur- 
 prised them all in their beds. In about five minutes they 
 came up again, leading the lieutenant and his men, in their 
 shirts. By the directions of the French captain they were 
 immediately passed over the side into the privateer, and 
 Bramble and I were the only two Englishmen left on board 
 of the ship. 
 
 The French captain then asked us if we knew where we 
 were, and whether there was any danger. We replied that 
 we were among the sands, and that it would be difficult to 
 get her out of them with that wind, and impossible until 
 the tide turned. 
 
 " When will the tide turn ? " said the captain. 
 
 " In an hour or less/' replied Bramble, appealing to me. 
 
 I replied in the affirmative. 
 
 " Well, then, you will take this vessel clear of the shoals, 
 my men ; and if you do not, your lives are worth nothing. 
 Hold pistols to their heads," continued he to the officer, 
 "and the moment that the ship touches, blow their brains 
 out." 
 
 Here Bramble, to my astonishment, went on his knees. 
 " Spare our lives," said he, " and we will take the vessel 
 safe to the French coast ; " at the same time he gave me 
 a pinch. 
 
 " If you do not you shall not live a minute," said the 
 captain (another pinch from Bramble). I now understood 
 him, and I also went down on my knees^ and pretended to 
 cry. " We can't take her out if this weather lasts," said I, 
 whimpering. " It's impossible." 
 
 "No, no! not if this weather lasts," said Bramble, "but 
 as soon as it changes we will do it." 
 
 " Very well, so long as you do it when you can, that 
 is all I ask. Now," said he to the officer he had before 
 addressed, "you'll have twenty men keep a sharp look-out 
 
 344
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 and don't lose a moment in getting under weigh as soon 
 as you can." 
 
 The captain then returned to the privateer -with the rest 
 of the men, leaving the ship in charge of the prizemaster. 
 The privateer was boomed off; but whether she dropped her 
 anchor near to us, or remained under weigh, I could not tell. 
 The men who had held the pistols to our heads now went 
 away with the others to plunder, according to the manners 
 and customs of all privateer's-men, of whatever nation they 
 may happen to be. Bramble and I walked aft. 
 
 " Pinned once more, by all that's blue ! Well, it can't be 
 helped but we're not in a French prison yet." 
 
 " Why did you go down on your knees to those fellows ? " 
 said I, rather sulkily. 
 
 "W T hy, because I wished them to think we were chicken- 
 hearted, and that we should not be watched, and might have 
 a chance who knows?" 
 
 " Two against twenty are heavy odds," replied I. 
 
 " That depends upon whether you trust to your head or 
 your arms. It must be head work this time. You see, Tom, 
 we have so far a chance, that we cannot weigh till it clears 
 up they know that as well as we do. I'm pretty sure it 
 will be thick all to-morrow, and perhaps longer; so you see 
 something may turn up by that time. We are well in, and 
 right in the Channel, for vessels up or down. I say again 
 we are not in a French prison yet. They can't take her out 
 of this we must do it ; and we may run on shore if we like : 
 and I tell you what, Tom, if it wasn't for Bessy, I'd just as 
 soon that my brains should be blown out as that these 
 French fellows should take such a rich prize. Now let's go 
 below we mustn't be seen talking together too much ; but 
 look out sharp, Tom, and watch my motions." 
 
 The officer who had charge of the vessel now came on 
 deck, and looked round him : he could speak English 
 sufficient to carry on a conversation. The weather was very 
 thick, and the rain drove down with the wind ; he saw that 
 it was impossible that the ship could be moved. He told 
 us that we should have a hundred guineas each and our 
 liberty if we took the ship safe either to Ostend or any 
 French port. We replied that we should be very glad to 
 do so, as it would be ten times as much as we should have 
 
 345
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 received for piloting her up the Thames ; and then we went 
 down below. In the meantime the men were sent for on 
 deck, divided into watches, and when the watch was set the 
 others went down below again. After taking a glass or 
 two of wine, for the Frenchmen had soon rummaged out 
 what there was to be drunk in the cabin, Bramble and I 
 returned on deck. We found the Frenchmen in charge of 
 the watch diligent : one was looking out forward, another 
 at the taffrail ; the remaining three were walking the deck. 
 Bramble went to the gangway, and I followed him. 
 
 "Tom, I see the hatchway grating is on deck I only 
 wish we once had them all beneath it." 
 
 " I only wish we had all but the watch I'd have a try 
 for it then," replied I. 
 
 "No, no, Tom, that wouldn't do; but we must trust to 
 Providence and a sharp look-out. See where you can put 
 your hand upon a crowbar or handspike, in case you want 
 it ; but don't touch it. Come, there's nothing to be done 
 in any way just now, so let's go down and take a snooze 
 for an hour or two ; and, Tom, if they ask us to drink, drink 
 with them, and pretend to be half fuddled." 
 
 We went down again, and found the privateer's-men 
 getting very jolly ; but they did not offer us anything to 
 drink, so we laid on some spare sails outside the cabin, and 
 tried to go to sleep, but I could not, for I was very unhappy. 
 I could see no chance of our escape, as nothing but a man- 
 of-war would be likely to interfere and re-capture us. I 
 thought of Virginia and Lady O'Connor, and then I thought 
 of poor Bessy, and having left her in such an unfriendly way, 
 perhaps to remain in a French prison for years. Bramble 
 and I were fully aware that the promises of the prizemaster 
 were only to cajole us, and that once in a French port, had 
 we claimed the fulfilment of them, a kick would have been 
 all which we should, in all probability, receive for our pains. 
 
 About one o'clock in the morning I rose and went on 
 deck. The watch had been relieved, the weather also 
 looked brighter, as if it were going to clear up, and I be- 
 came still more depressed. Bramble soon followed me. 
 
 "It's clearing up," said I, "but I don't think it will last." 
 
 " Never a bit," replied Bramble ; " in half-an-hour it will 
 be thicker than ever, so now I'll go and call the officer, and 
 
 346
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 tell him he had better get under weigh : that will make him 
 have less suspicion of us." 
 
 Bramble did so. The officer came on deck, the men were 
 turned out, and the windlass was manned ; for, although so 
 large a vessel, she had no capstan. The men hove in the 
 cable in silence, and were short stay apeak, when, as we had 
 foreseen, it came on thicker than ever. Bramble pointed it 
 out to the officer, who was perfectly satisfied that nothing 
 could be done ; the cable was veered out again, and the 
 men sent below. 
 
 " We hope you'll think of your pi'omise to us, sir," said 
 Bramble to the officer, as he was going down. 
 
 " Yes, I will, I swear," replied he, slapping Bramble on 
 the back. 
 
 The morning broke, and the weather continued the same ; 
 it was not possible to see ten yards clear of the ship, and, of 
 course, in such weather it was not likely that any other 
 vessels would be attempting to pass through the Channel. 
 At noon it cleared up a little, and the windlass was again 
 manned ; but in a short time the fog became thicker than 
 ever. The Frenchmen now became very impatient, but 
 there was no help for it ; they walked about the deck, swear- 
 ing and stamping, and throwing out invectives against the 
 fog and rain as they looked up at it. The night closed in ; 
 the men were kept on deck until eleven o'clock, when the 
 flood tide made, and then they were sent down again, as 
 nothing could be done until the ebb. At twelve o'clock 
 the weather became worse, the wind freshened considerably, 
 and veered more to the southward, the rain poured down in 
 torrents, and the men of the watch sheltered themselves 
 down the hatchway. The officer came up on the deck, and 
 called Bramble, who had been down below. Bramble told 
 him, what was very true, that the wind would probably shift 
 and the weather clear up in a few hours, and that we should 
 be able to weigh with the coming down of the ebb. He 
 asked Bramble whether he thought it would blow hard. 
 Bramble could not say, but it would be better that the men 
 should not turn in, as they might be wanted ; and that if the 
 foretopmast staysail was hoisted, she would lie better at her 
 anchor, and in case of parting, he would be able to manage 
 her till sail was set. This advice was followed, and all the 
 
 347
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 men sat up in the cabin drinking, those who had the watch 
 occasionally conning down to refresh themselves. 
 
 They gave us a glass of grog each that night, a proof that 
 they had drunk until they were good-natured. Bramble said 
 to me, as we sat down outside, " It will be clear to-morrow 
 morning, Tom, that's sartain it must be to-night or never. 
 I've been thinking of lowering the quai'ter boat down, when 
 they are a little more mizzled ; they are getting on pretty 
 fast, for Frenchmen haven't the heads for drinking that 
 Englishmen have. Now it pours down beautifully, and here 
 they come down again for shelter." 
 
 For three hours we watched ; it was then four o'clock, and 
 the men were most of them asleep or more than half drunk. 
 Those of the middle watch came down dripping wet, and 
 called the others to relieve them, but only two of them 
 answered to the call. They who had come down began to 
 drink freely, to warm themselves after their ducking, and by 
 half-past four, except the two men on deck, every French- 
 man was either fast asleep or muddled. 
 
 tf Tom," said Bramble, " now's our time. Slip up on deck, 
 go forward if no one is there, and saw through the cable as 
 quickly as you can ; it won't take long, for it's a coir rope. 
 As soon as you have got through two strands out of the 
 three, come aft." 
 
 I went on deck, and looked round ; I could not see the 
 two men, it was so dark. I then walked forward, and look- 
 ing well round to see that they were not on the forecastle, I 
 sat down before the windlass and commenced operations. 
 In a couple of minutes I had divided the two strands, and I 
 went aft, where I found Bramble at the binnacle, in which a 
 light was burning. 
 
 " I have done it," said I, " and if the wind freshens at all, 
 she will part." 
 
 "All's right," said Bramble, "those two fellows are fast 
 asleep under the taflfrail, covered up with the trysail, which 
 lies there. Now, Tom, for a bold push : go down once more, 
 and see how they are getting on in the cabin." 
 
 I went down : every man was asleep some on the locker, 
 some with their heads on the table. I came on deck ; it 
 rained harder than ever. 
 
 "This will be a clearing shower, Tom, depend upon it; 
 
 348
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 and the wind is freshening up again. Now, have you looked 
 out for a handspike or crowbar ? " 
 
 " Yes, I know where there are two." 
 
 " Then come with me : we must unship the ladder, and 
 pull it up on deck, and then put on the grating ; after that 
 we must take our chance : we may succeed, and we may not 
 all depends upon their not waking too soon." 
 
 We went to the hatchway, cut the cleat-lashings, hauled 
 fche ladder on deck, and then put on the grating. 
 
 " That will do, Tom, for the present. Now do you take 
 the helm, with a crowbar all ready by your side. I will go 
 forward and cut the cable ; if those fellows rouse up while 
 I am forward, you must do your best. I leave you, Tom, 
 because you are more powerful than I am." 
 
 " I'll manage them both, never fear," whispered I. 
 
 "When she swings, mind you put the helm a-starboard, 
 Tom," said Bramble in my ear. 
 
 This was the most nervous part of the whole trans- 
 action : the men abaft might wake, and I should have to 
 master them how I could and even if I did, the scuffle 
 might awake those below, who were not yet secured ; 
 although, for a time, it would be difficult for them to 
 get on deck. But fortune favoured us : the cable was 
 severed, the ship swung round, and Bramble returned aft, 
 and took the helm. 
 
 " Now is the time to see if I'm a pilot or not, Tom," said 
 he. " I think I can steer her through by compass, now that 
 it's nearly high water luck's all." It was fortunate that 
 we got the staysail hoisted for us, or we could have made 
 nothing of it. 
 
 " It's clearing up fast," said I, as I kept my eyes upon 
 where the men were lying abaft ; " and there'll be plenty 
 of wind." 
 
 " Yes, and we'll have daylight soon. Tom, I don't want 
 you : I should like you to step aft, and stand over those two 
 chaps ; if they wake, knock them senseless don't kill them, 
 as you can easily bind them while they are stupefied. And, 
 Tom, look about you for some seizings all ready. I wish 
 they would wake, for we are not safe while they are not 
 secure. Put a handspike by me, and, if necessary, I will 
 leave the helm for a minute, and help you : it's better that 
 
 349
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 she should go on shore than they should master us. We're 
 pretty safe now, at all events : I see the land all's right." 
 
 It was now daylight. After this whispering with Bramble, 
 I went aft with a handspike in my hand ; and I had not been 
 there more than two minutes when one of the privateer's- 
 men turned the canvas on one side, and looked up. The 
 handspike came down upon his head, and he dropped sense- 
 less ; but the noise roused up the other, and I dealt him a 
 blow more severe than the first. I then threw down my 
 weapon, and, perceiving the deep-sea lead-line coiled up on 
 the reel, I cut off sufficient, and in a short time had bound 
 them both by the hands and feet. They groaned heavily, 
 and I was afraid that I had killed them ; but there was no 
 help for it. 
 
 " They are safe," said I, returning to Bramble. 
 
 " I thought I heard you, but I did not look round at the 
 time. Half-an-hour more, Tom, and, even with this wind, 
 we shall be safe and, Tom, our fortune's made. If they 
 wake below, we must fight hard for it, for we've a right to 
 salvage, my boy one-eighth of the whole cargo that's worth 
 fighting for. Depend upon it, they'll be stirring soon ; so, 
 Tom, go aft, and drag the trysail here, and put it on the 
 hatchway grating its weight will prevent their lifting it up 
 in a hurry. If we can only hold our own for twenty minutes 
 longer she is ours, and all right." 
 
 As soon as I had stowed the trysail on the hatchway 
 grating, I looked about to see what else I could put on the 
 skylight, which they might also attempt to force up. I 
 could find nothing but the coils of rope, which I piled on; 
 but, while I was so doing, a pistol was fii-ed at me from below, 
 and the ball passed through the calf of my leg ; it was, how- 
 ever, not a wound to disable me, and I bound it up with my 
 handkerchief. 
 
 " They're all alive now, Tom, so you must keep your eyes 
 open. However, we're pretty safe the light vessel is not a 
 mile off. Keep away from the skylight you had better 
 stand upon the trysail, Tom you will help to keep the 
 hatchway down, for they are working at it." 
 
 Another pistol was now fired at Bramble, which missed 
 him. 
 
 "Tom, see if there's no bunting aft, and if so, just throw 
 
 350
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 some over this part of the skylight, it will blind them, at all 
 events; otherwise I'm just a capital mark for them." 
 
 I ran aft, and gathered some flags, which I brought and 
 laid over the skylight, so as to intercept their view of 
 Bramble ; but whilst I was so doing another pistol-shot 
 was fired it passed me, but hit Bramble, taking off one of 
 his fingers. 
 
 " That's no miss, but we've got through the worst of it, 
 Tom I don't think they can see me now don't put that 
 English ensign on, but hoist it Union downwards. I shall 
 round-to now ; there's the men-of-war in the Medway. Why 
 don't the fools look out, and they will see that they can't 
 escape ? " 
 
 "They've only the stern windows to look out of: the 
 quarter-galleries are boarded up." 
 
 " Then, Tom, just look if they have not beat them out, for 
 you know they may climb on deck by them." 
 
 It was fortunate that Bramble mentioned this : I went aft 
 with the handspike in my hand, and when I was about to 
 look over, I met face to face a Frenchman, who had climbed 
 out of the starboard quarter-gallery, and was just gaining the 
 deck. A blow with the handspike sent him overboard, and 
 he went astern ; but another was following him, and I stood 
 prepared to receive him. It was the officer in command, 
 who spoke English. He paused at the sight of the other 
 man falling overboard and my uplifted handspike ; and I said 
 to him, " It's of no use look at the English men-of-war 
 close to you ; if you do not go back to the cabin, and keep 
 your men quiet, when the men-of-war's men come on board 
 we will show you no quarter." 
 
 We were now entering the Medway, and the Frenchman 
 perceived that they could not escape, and would only bring 
 mischief on themselves by any further assaults, so he got 
 into the quarter-gallery again, and spoke to his men. As 
 soon as I perceived that he was entering, I ran over to the 
 other side to the larboard quarter-gallery, and there again 
 I found a Frenchman had nearly gained the deck. I 
 levelled the handspike at his head, but he dodged, and 
 returned to the cabin by the way he came ; and after that 
 there were no more attempts at recovering the vessel. In 
 five minutes more we were abreast of the Euphrosyne, Sir 
 
 351
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 James O'Connor's frigate, which was now lying, with only 
 her lower masts in, alongside of the hulk. I hailed for 
 assistance, and let fly the foretopmast staysail sheet, while 
 Bramble rounded the ship to. The boats were sent on board 
 immediately ; and as we had not a cable bent, they made 
 the ship fast to the hulk astern of them. We stated our 
 case in few words to the officer ; and having ascertained that 
 Sir James O'Connor was on board, requested that we might 
 be sent to the frigate. 
 
 "Is it you?" said Sir James, as I came on the gang- 
 way ; " what is it all about are you hurt ? Come down in 
 the cabin." 
 
 Bramble and I followed him down into the cabin, and I 
 stated the whole particulars of the capture and recapture. 
 
 " Excellent most excellent ! I wish you both joy ; but 
 first we must have the surgeon here." Sir James rang the 
 bell ; and when the surgeon came he went on deck to give 
 orders. 
 
 The ball had passed through my leg, so that the surgeon 
 had little to do to me. Bramble's finger was amputated, and 
 in a few minutes we were all right, and Sir James came 
 down again. 
 
 " I should say, stay on board till you are able to get about 
 again ; but the ship will be paid off to-morrow, so I had 
 better send you up to Chatham directly. You are entitled 
 to salvage if ever men were, for you have earned it gloriously; 
 and I will take care that you are done justice to. I must go 
 now and report the vessel and particulars to the admiral, and 
 the first lieutenant will send you to Chatham in one of the 
 cutters. You'll be in good hands, Tom, for you will have 
 two nurses." 
 
 We were taken up to Chatham to the hotel, where we 
 found Lady O'Connor and Virginia very much surprised, as 
 may be imagined, at our being brought there wounded ; 
 however, we were neither of us ill enough to go to bed, and 
 had a sitting-room next to theirs. 
 
 This recapture made a great deal of noise. At first the 
 agent for the prize wrote down a handsome letter to us, com- 
 plimenting us upon our behaviour, and stating that he was 
 authorised to present us each with five hundred pounds for 
 our conduct. But Sir James O'Connor answered the letter, 
 
 352
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 informing him that we claimed, and would have, our one- 
 eighth, as entitled to by law, and that he would see us 
 righted. Mr. Wilson, whom we employed as our legal ad- 
 viser, immediately gave the prize agent notice of an action 
 in the Court of Admiralty, and finding we were so powerfully 
 backed, arid that he could not help himself, lie offered forty 
 thousand pounds, which was one-eighth, valuing the cargo 
 at three hundred and twenty thousand pounds. The cargo 
 proved to be worth more than four hundred thousand 
 pounds, but Mr. Wilson advised us to close with the offer, as 
 it was better than litigating the question ; so we assented to 
 it, and the money was paid over. 
 
 In a fortnight we were both ready to travel again. Sir 
 James O'Connor had remained a week longer than he in- 
 tended to have done at Chatham on our account. We now 
 took leave of them, and having presented Virginia with 
 five thousand pounds, which I had directed Mr. W T ilson to 
 settle upon her, we parted, the O'Connors and Virginia for 
 Leamington, and Bramble and I for Deal. 
 
 CHAPTER LI 
 
 Being the last chapter, the reader may pretty well guess the 
 contents of it. 
 
 JLOM, do you know that I very often find myself looking 
 about me, and asking myself if all that has happened is true 
 or a dream," said Bramble to me, as we sat inside of the 
 coach to Dover, for there were no other inside passengers 
 but ourselves. " I can't help thinking that great good for- 
 tune is as astounding as great calamity. Who would have 
 thought, when I would, in spite of all Bessy's remonstrances, 
 go round in that ship with you, that in the first place we 
 should have been taken possession of by a privateer in the 
 very narrows (he was a bold cruiser, that Frenchman) ? 
 After we were captured I said to myself, Bessy must have 
 had a forewarning of what was to happen, or she never 
 would have been, as I thought, so perverse. And since it 
 
 353 z
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 has turned out so fortunately, I can't help saying how for- 
 tunate it was that we did not allow her to persuade us ; 
 for had we not both gone, nothing could have been done. 
 Well, I think we may promise Bessy this time when we 
 meet her, that we will not trust ourselves to salt water again 
 in a hurry. What do you think, Tom ?" 
 
 " No ; I think the best thing I can do is to marry, and live 
 on shore," replied I. 
 
 "Yes, Tom, that's it. Give me your hand, you don't 
 know how happy you make me ; we'll all live together. 
 But where shall we live ? for the poor little cottage that 
 I thought quite big enough for us a month ago will not 
 do now." 
 
 " We have plenty of time to talk that over, father. I love 
 the cottage for many reasons ; although, as you say, it is not 
 large enough now for our means, or future way of living." 
 
 " And I love it too, boy ; I love to look out of the door 
 and see the spot where my Bessy rescued me from death. 
 God bless her ! she is a noble girl, Tom, though I say it who 
 but I'm not her father, after all, and if I were, I would 
 still say it." 
 
 " It is evident, by her letter to you, that she has been 
 most anxious about us. What will she say when she hears 
 we have both been wounded ? " 
 
 "Ay ! it wouldn't have done to have told her that, or she 
 would have set off for Chatham, as sure as we are sitting 
 here." 
 
 Here a pause ensued for some time, and we were busied 
 with our own thoughts : the silence was at last broken 
 by me. 
 
 " Father," said I, " I should like to ask my father and 
 Peter Anderson to come down to us ; they can easily get 
 leave." 
 
 " Is it to be present at your wedding, Tom ? " 
 
 " Exactly if Bessy will consent." 
 
 " Well, I have no doubt of that, Tom ; but she will now 
 require a little courting, you know why." 
 
 " Why, because all women like it, I suppose." 
 
 " No, Tom ; it is because she was in love before you were, 
 d'ye understand ? and now that things are all smooth, and 
 you follow her, why, it's natural, I suppose, that she should 
 
 354
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 shy off a little in her turn. You must mind that, Tom ; it's 
 a sort of soothing to the mortification of having at one time 
 found herself, as it were, rejected." 
 
 " Well, I shan't mind that ; it will only serve me right for 
 being such a fool as not to have perceived her value before. 
 But how do you understand women so well, father ? " 
 
 " Because, Tom, I've been looking on, and not performing, 
 all my life : except in one instance in a long life, I've only 
 been a bystander in the way of courtship and matrimony. 
 Here we are at last, and now for a chaise to Deal. Thank 
 God, we can afford to shorten the time, for Bessy's sake, 
 poor thing ! " 
 
 We arrived at the cottage : the sound of the wheels had 
 called out not only Bessy and Mrs. Maddox, but all the 
 neighbours ; for they had heard of our good fortune. Bessy, 
 as soon as she had satisfied herself that it was Bramble and 
 me, went into the cottage again. Once more we entered 
 the humble roof. Bessy flew into her father's arms, and 
 hung weeping on his shoulder. 
 
 " Haven't you a kind word to say for Tom ? " said Bramble, 
 kissing her as he released himself. 
 
 "Does he deserve it, to leave me as he did, laughing at 
 my distress ? He had no right to treat me so." 
 
 "Indeed, Bessy, you do me injustice. I said at the time 
 that I thought there was no risk, and I certainly did think 
 there was none. Who would have expected a privateer half- 
 way up the Thames, any more than a vessel with twenty 
 men on board could be recaptured by two men ? " 
 
 " Well, Bessy, you ought to make friends with him, for 
 without his arm, your father would not have been back here 
 quite so soon. He beat down the Frenchmen, one after 
 another, in good style, when they attempted to recover the 
 vessel that he did, I can tell you, wounded as he was." 
 
 "Wounded ?" cried Bessy, starting, her eyes running over 
 me to find out where. . 
 
 " Yes, with a bullet in his leg ; I didn't like to say a word 
 about it in the letter. But I suppose if he had been killed 
 you would not have cared ? " 
 
 " O father ! " cried Bessy, as she turned towards me, and 
 I received her in my arms. 
 
 Bessy soon recovered her smiles, and thankful for our 
 
 355
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 preservation and good fortune, and satisfied with our mutual 
 affection, we passed a most happy evening. Somehow or 
 another Bramble, having sent Mrs. Maddox on a message, 
 found out that it was very sultry indoors, and that he would 
 take his pipe on the beach. He left me alone with Bessy ; 
 and now, for the first time, I plainly told her the state of my 
 affections, and asked her to consent to be my wife. I did 
 not plead in vain, as the reader may suppose from what he 
 has already been made acquainted with. 
 
 After Bessy had retired, and I was sitting with Bramble, 
 who had his glass of grog and pipe as usual, I made him 
 acquainted with my success. 
 
 " All right, Tom," said he, " I'm thankful and God bless 
 you both." 
 
 And had I not reason also to be thankful ? When I had 
 retired to my room that night, I thought over the various 
 passages in my life. What might I have been if Providence 
 had not watched over me ? When neglected in my youth, 
 in a situation which exposed me to every temptation, had 
 not old Anderson been sent as a guardian to keep me in the 
 right path, to instruct me, and to give me that education, 
 without which my future success might have turned out a 
 disadvantage instead of a source of gratitude ? In Bramble, 
 again, I had met with a father, to supply the place of one 
 who was not in a situation to do his duty to me or forward 
 me in life. In old Nanny I had met with a kind friend, one 
 who, at the same time that she would lead me right, was a 
 warning to me from her sufferings. To Mrs. St. Felix I was 
 equally indebted, and had I not been permitted to pay the 
 debt of gratitude to both of them ? Even my mother's 
 harshness, which appeared at first to my short-sightedness to 
 have been so indefensible, was of great advantage to me, as 
 it had stimulated me to exertion and industry, and pointed 
 out to me the value of independence. W T as I not also most 
 fortunate in having escaped from the entanglement of Janet, 
 who, had I married her, would, in all probability, have proved 
 an useless if not a faithless helpmate ; and still more so, in 
 finding that there was, as it were, especially reserved for me 
 the affection of such a noble, right-minded creature as Bessy ? 
 My life, commenced in rags and poverty, had, by industry 
 and exertion, and the kindness of others, step by step pro- 
 
 356
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 gressed to competence, and every prospect of mundane 
 happiness. Had I not, therefore, reason to be grateful, and 
 to feel that there had been a little cherub who had watched 
 over the life of poor Jack ? On my bended knees I acknow- 
 ledged it fervently and gratefully, and prayed that, should it 
 please Heaven that I should in after life meet any reverse, 
 I might bear it without repining, and say, with all humility, 
 "Thy will and not mine, O Lord, be done ! " 
 
 How bright was the next morning, and how cheerful did 
 the dancing waves appear to me ! and Bessy's eyes were 
 radiant as the day, and her smiles followed in rapid succes- 
 sion ; and Bramble looked so many years younger he was 
 almost too happy to smoke it was really the sunshine of 
 the heart which illumined our cottage. And thus did the 
 few days pass, until Anderson and my father made their 
 appearance. They were both surprised at Bessy's beauty, 
 and told me so : they had heard that she was handsome, 
 but they were not prepared for her uncommon style ; for 
 now that her countenance was lighted up with joy, she 
 was indeed lovely. 
 
 " Well, Tom/' observed my father, "there's only one thing 
 which surprises me." 
 
 " What is that ? " 
 
 " Why, how, with such a fine craft in view, you could ever 
 have sailed in the wake of such a little privateer as but I 
 must not mention her never mind, don't answer me that ; 
 but another question when are you going to be spliced ? " 
 
 " Very soon, I hope ; but I really don't exactly know : all 
 I can say is the sooner the better." 
 
 " And so say I. Shall I bring up the subject on the plea 
 of my leave being only for ten days ? " 
 
 " Yes, father, I wish you would, as it is really a good 
 reason to allege for its taking place immediately." 
 
 "Tom, my dear boy," said old Anderson, "from what I 
 can perceive, you have great reason to be thankful in having 
 obtained this young woman for your future partner in life. 
 I admire her exceedingly, and I trust in Heaven that you 
 will be happy." 
 
 " I ought to be," replied I, " and grateful also, particu- 
 larly to you, to whom, under Providence, I am so much 
 indebted." 
 
 357
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 "If the seed is sown upon good ground, it will always 
 yield a good harvest, Tom. You are a proof of it, so thank 
 Heaven, and not me. I wish to tell you what your father 
 has mentioned to me. The fact is, Tom, he is in what may 
 be called a false position at Greenwich. He is a pensioner, 
 and has now sufficient not to require the charity, and he 
 thinks that he ought not to avail himself of it, now that you 
 have made him independent ; but if he leaves the hospital 
 and remains at Greenwich, he and your mother would not 
 agree well together ; they are very good, friends at a certain 
 distance, but I do not think, with her high notions, that they 
 could ever live together in the same house. He says that he 
 should like to live either with you or near you ; and I think 
 myself, now that he is become so very steady a character, it 
 does require your consideration whether you ought not to 
 permit him. He will be a very good companion for Bramble, 
 and they will get on well together. I do not mean to say 
 that it might not be more agreeable if he were to remain at 
 Greenwich, but he is your father, Tom, and you should make 
 some sacrifice for a parent." 
 
 "As far as I am concerned, Anderson, I most gladly 
 consent. Bramble is to live with us that is arranged, and 
 if no objections are raised by others you may be sure of my 
 acceding, and, indeed, if objections should be raised, of 
 persuading all I can." 
 
 " You can do no more, Tom," replied Anderson ; " nor can 
 more be expected." 
 
 This point was very satisfactorily arranged. Bramble and 
 Bessy both gave their cheerful consent, and it was settled 
 that as soon as we had a house to receive him, my father 
 should quit Greenwich, and live with us. The arguments of 
 my father, added to the persuasions of Bramble and me, 
 had their due weight, and on the 13th of September 1807, 
 Bessy and I exchanged our vows, and I embraced her as 
 ray own. 
 
 358
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 FINALE 
 
 JLF the reader will refer back to the first part of this narra- 
 tive, he will find that I was born in the year 1786; and as 
 I am writing this in the year 1840, I am now fifty-four years 
 old. I was but little more than twenty-one when I married ; 
 I have, therefore, the experience of thirty-two years of a 
 married life ; but I will not anticipate. I ended the last 
 chapter with my own happy union; I must now refer to 
 those events which followed close upon that period. 
 
 Sir James and Lady O'Connor had taken up their resi- 
 dence at Leamington, then a small village, and not the 
 populous place which it has since become. After a few 
 months' residence, during which I had repeated letters from 
 Lady O'Connor and Virginia, they were so pleased with the 
 locality and neighbourhood, that Sir James purchased a 
 property of some hundred acres, and added to a house which 
 was upon it, so as to make it a comfortable and elegant resi- 
 dence. Lady O'Connor, after the first year, presented her 
 husband with a son, and has since that been very assiduous 
 in increasing his family more so, perhaps, than would have 
 been convenient to Sir James O'Connor's income at the 
 time that he purchased the property, had it not been 
 that the increase of its value, in consequence of a large 
 portion of it having been taken as building land, has been 
 so great as to place them in most affluent circumstances. 
 About a year after my marriage I had notice from Lady 
 O'Connor that a certain gentleman had arrived there who 
 had shown great attention to Virginia ; and she added 
 that he had been very well received by my sister, being 
 an old acquaintance of the name of Somerville, a clergy- 
 man with a good living, and a very superior young man. 
 I immediately recollected him as the preceptor who had 
 behaved with such propriety when my sister was perse- 
 cuted by the addresses of the young nobleman ; and I, 
 therefore, felt very easy upon the subject. A few months 
 afterwards I had a letter from Virginia, stating that he had 
 
 359
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 proposed, and that she had conditionally accepted him. I 
 wrote to her, congratulating her upon the choice she had 
 made, giving her father's consent and blessing (of my mother 
 hereafter) ; and shortly after they were married, and I am 
 happy to say that her marriage has turned out as fortunate 
 as my own. 
 
 We had remained in the cottage for some months after my 
 own marriage, very undecided what we should do. Bramble 
 did not like to quit the seaside, nor, I believe, his old habits 
 and localities. Money was of little value to him ; indeed, 
 on my marriage, he had insisted upon settling upon Bessy 
 and her children the whole sum he had received for the 
 salvage of the Dutch Indiaman, reserving for himself his 
 farm near Deal. It did so happen, however, that about that 
 period, while we were still in perplexity, I received a letter 
 from Mr. Wilson's son, at Dover, telling me that the manor- 
 house and three hundred acres of land, adjoining to Bramble's 
 farm, were to be disposed of. This exactly suited, so I made 
 the purchase and took possession, and then sent for my 
 father to join us, which he hastened to do. Bramble did not, 
 however, give up his cottage on the beach. He left Mrs. 
 Maddox in it, and it was a favourite retirement for my father 
 and him, who would remain there for several days together, 
 amusing themselves with watching the shipping, and gaining 
 intelligence from the various pilots as they landed, as they 
 smoked their pipes on the shingle beach. It was not more 
 than half a mile from the great house, so that it was very 
 convenient ; and Bessy and I would often go with the 
 children and indulge in reminiscences of the former scenes 
 which had there occurred. 
 
 My father and mother parted very good friends : the fact 
 was that she was pleased with the arrangement, as she did 
 not like my father wearing a pensioner's coat, and did not 
 want his company at her own house. When he left the 
 hospital, she insisted upon paying him his rent ; and she 
 did so very punctually until she gave up business. On her 
 marriage, my sister requested that we would come to 
 Leamington and be present ; to which we all consented, 
 particularly as it was a good opportunity of introducing 
 Bessy to her and Lady O'Connor. My mother was also to 
 join the party on the occasion. The only circumstance 
 
 360
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 worth mentioning was the surprise of my mother on being 
 introduced to Lady O'Connor, and finding that in this great 
 lady she met with her old acquaintance, Mrs. St. Felix. 
 Whatever she may have felt, she certainly had tact enough 
 to conceal it, and was as warm in her congratulations as the 
 best well-wisher. I must say that I never knew my mother 
 appear to such advantage as she did during this visit to 
 Leamington : she dressed remarkably well, and would have 
 persuaded those who did not know her history that she had 
 always been in good society ; but she had been a lady's maid 
 and had learnt her mistress's airs, and as she could dress 
 others so well, it would have been odd if she did not know 
 how to dress herself. A good copy will often pass for an 
 original. It was not till about six years after our marriage 
 that my mother decided upon retiring from business. She 
 had made a very comfortable provision for herself, as Mr. 
 Wilson informed me, and took up her abode at Cheltenham, 
 where she lived in a very genteel way, was considered quite 
 a catch at card parties, and when she did ask people to 
 tea, she always did the thing in better style than anybody 
 else ; the consequence was she was not only visited by most 
 people, but in time became rather a person of consideration. 
 As she never mentioned her husband, it was supposed that 
 she was a widow, and in consequence of her well-regulated 
 establishment, she received much attention from several 
 Irish and foreign bachelors. In short, my mother obtained 
 almost the pinnacle of her ambition when she was once 
 fairly settled at Cheltenham. I ought to observe that 
 when she arrived there she had taken the precaution of 
 prefixing a name to her own to which by baptismal rite 
 she certainly was not entitled, and called herself Mrs. 
 Montague Saunders. 
 
 Shortly after Mrs. St. Felix had given notice to the doctor 
 that she should not return, and that her shop and the good- 
 will thereof were for sale, I received a letter from my 
 friend Tom Cobb, the doctor's assistant, telling me that 
 as he perceived he had now no chance of Mrs. St. Felix, 
 he had some idea of taking her shop, and setting up as 
 a tobacconist ; his reasons were that physic was a bore, 
 and going out of nights when called up a still greater. I 
 wrote to Lady O'Connor enclosing Mr. Tom's letter, and 
 
 361
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 pointed out to her that I thought it would be a public 
 benefit to prevent Tom from killing so many people, as 
 he certainly would do if he continued in his present pro- 
 fession, and eventually set up for himself. She replied 
 that she agreed with me, but at the same time that she 
 was anxious to benefit fat Jane, who really was a very 
 good girl ; and that, therefore, she empowered me to 
 enter into a treaty with Mr. Thomas, by which, provided 
 he could obtain the lady's consent, he was to wed her, 
 and receive the stock-in-trade, its contents, and fixtures, and 
 goodwill, &c., as her portion. 
 
 As this was an offer which required some consideration 
 before it was refused, I wrote to Tom pointing out to him 
 the advantages of settling down with a good business, with a 
 wife to assist him, and a cat and dog all ready installed, upon 
 such advantageous conditions. Tom agreed with me, won 
 the love of fat Jane, which was easily done as he had no 
 rival, and in a short time was fairly set down as the successor 
 of Mrs. St. Felix. As for the doctor, he appeared to envy 
 Tom his having possession of the shop which his fair friend 
 once occupied ; he was inconsolable, and there is no doubt 
 but that he, from the period of her quitting Greenwich, 
 wasted away until he eventually was buried in the church- 
 yard. A most excellent man was Doctor Tadpole, and his 
 death was lamented by hundreds who esteemed his character, 
 and many hundreds more who had benefited not only by his 
 advice, but by his charitable disposition. About ten years 
 after my marriage Ben the Whaler was summoned away. 
 His complaint was in the liver, which is not to be surprised 
 at, considering how many gallons of liquor he had drunk 
 during his life. 
 
 Peter Anderson my father, my friend, my preceptor 
 was for many years inspecting boatswain of the hospital. 
 At last he became to a certain degree vacant in mind, and 
 his situation was filled up by another. He was removed 
 to what they call the helpless ward, where he was well 
 nursed and attended. It is no uncommon, indeed I may 
 say it is a very common thing, for the old pensioners, 
 as they gradually decay, to have their health quite perfect 
 when the faculties are partly gone ; and there is a helpless 
 ward established for that very reason, where those who 
 
 362
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 are infirm and feeble, without disease, or have lost their 
 faculties while their bodily energies remain, are sent to, 
 and there they pass a quiet easy life, well attended, until 
 they sink into the grave. Such was the case with Peter 
 Anderson : he was ninety-seven when he died, but long 
 before that time his mind was quite gone. Still he was 
 treated with respect, and many were there who attended 
 his funeral. I erected a handsome tombstone to his 
 memory, the last tribute I could pay to a worthy, honest, 
 sensible, and highly religious good man. 
 
 Mr. Wilson has been dead some time; he left me a 
 legacy of five hundred pounds. I believe I have mentioned 
 all my old acquaintances now, except Bill Harness and 
 Opposition Bill. In living long certainly Opposition Bill 
 has beat his opponent, for Harness is in the churchyard, 
 while Opposition Bill still struts about with his hair as 
 white as snow, and his face shrivelled up like an old 
 monkey's. The last time I was at Greenwich I heard 
 the pensioners say to one another, "Why, you go ahead 
 about as fast as Opposition Bill." I requested this enigma 
 to me to be solved, and it appeared that one Greenwich 
 fair, Opposition Bill had set off home rather the worse 
 for what he had drunk, and so it happened that, crossing 
 the road next to the hospital, his wooden leg had stuck 
 in one of the iron plug-holes of the water conduit. Bill 
 did not, in his situation, perceive that anything particular 
 had occurred, and continued playing his fiddle and singing, 
 and, as he supposed, walking on the whole time, instead of 
 which he was continually walking round and round the one 
 leg in the plug-hole with the other that was free. After 
 about half-an-hour's trotting round and round this way, he 
 began to think that he did not get home quite so fast as he 
 ought, but the continual circular motion had made him more 
 confused than before. 
 
 "By Gum!" said Bill, "this hospital is a confounded long 
 way off. I'm sure I walk a mile, and I get no nearer ; how- 
 soebber, nebber mind here goes." 
 
 Here Billy struck up a tune, and commenced a song 
 along with it, still walking round and round his wooden 
 leg which was firmly fixed in the plug-hole, and so he 
 continued till he fell down from giddiness, and he was
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 picked up by some of the people, who carried him home 
 to the hospital. 
 
 I have but one more circumstance to relate. I was one 
 day sitting with Bessy and my children, at the old cottage on 
 the beach, Bramble and my father were smoking their pipes 
 on a bench which they had set up outside, when one of the 
 Deal boats landed with passengers. As they passed by us 
 one old gentleman started, and then stopped short as he 
 beheld Bessy. 
 
 " Mine frau ! " he cried, " mine frau dat was in heaven 1 " 
 
 We stared very much, as we did not comprehend him ; 
 but he then came up to me, and said, " I beg your pardon, 
 mynheer, but what is dat young woman ? " 
 
 " She is my wife," replied I. 
 
 " I was going to say dat she was my wife, but dat is 
 impossible. Look you here, sar." 
 
 The old man pulled a miniature out of his breast, and 
 certainly the resemblance to Bessy was most remarkable. 
 
 "Now, sar, dat was my wife. Where did you get dis 
 young woman ? " 
 
 I requested him to walk into the cottage, and then told 
 him the history of Bessy. 
 
 " Sar, my wife was coming home with her child in a brig, 
 and the brig was never heard of. It was supposed that she 
 did perish, and every one else too. Sar, this lady must be 
 my daughter." 
 
 " I'm sorry that we have no proofs to offer you," re- 
 plied I ; " she had only bedclothes on when she was 
 taken into the boat, and there is nothing to establish her 
 identity." 
 
 " I am content, sar ; she must be my daughter. She was 
 in a brig with her mother, and she was saved the very same 
 year that her mother come home. There, sar, look at this 
 picture ; it is the same person. I want no more proof she 
 is my daughter." 
 
 Although this was what might be called only collateral 
 proof, I did agree with the old gentleman that it was very 
 strong ; at all events, it was sufficient for him, and he claimed 
 Bessy as his child. Had he claimed her to take her away, I 
 might have disputed it ; but as he loaded her with presents, 
 and when he died, which he did three years afterwards, and
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 left twenty thousand rix dollars, of course I was perfectly 
 satisfied with his relationship. 
 
 So much for what has occurred since the time I married ; 
 and now, as the reader may, perhaps, wish to know some- 
 thing about the present condition of myself and family, I 
 must inform him that my father and Bramble are still alive, 
 and flourishing under their grey hairs. My sister has four 
 children, and her husband is now a dean : they do say that, 
 from the interest of his patron, he will in all probability be 
 a bishop, a distinction not to be envied in these days, and 
 therefore I do not wish him success. My mother is, however, 
 of the contrary opinion, having been told that her daughter 
 as a bishop's lady will take precedence and be led out before 
 Lady Hercules. Sir James and Lady O'Connor are still 
 well, and as happy as they well can be. Bessy has blessed 
 me with three boys and three girls, now all grown up ; but 
 the boys came first. The eldest is a lieutenant in his 
 Majesty's service, the second is a captain of an Indiaman, 
 and the third commands a free trader. They are all well-to- 
 do, and independent of their father. My girls, who are 
 much younger, have been well educated, and people say that 
 they are very handsome ; at all events, they are modest and 
 good-tempered. I have not attempted to conceal what I 
 once was, yet Time has called away most of those who knew 
 me in my profession. I am still considered as having been 
 a seafaring man, but nevertheless, in consequence of my 
 property, I am generally addressed by the title of Squire 
 Saunders. By not assuming a station which does not become 
 me, I find myself treated not only with respect, but with 
 friendship, by those who are in birth, as well as other qualifi- 
 cations, my superiors. My daughters are invited out to all 
 the balls and fetes in the neighbourhood, and are great 
 favourites wherever they go ; they all of them are like their 
 mother, not only in appearance, but in temper and dis- 
 position. We have plenty of young men who visit the 
 house, and I am afraid that we shall soon have to part with 
 two of them, my eldest, Virginia, being engaged to a ship- 
 builder at Limehouse, and Elizabeth to a young clergyman 
 in the neighbourhood. Jane thinks she never will marry, 
 and, as I tell her, I suppose she never will till she is 
 asked. To wind up, I may say that Bessy and I have 
 
 365
 
 POOR JACK 
 
 been very happy, and promise still to be as happy as most 
 people are who pass through this pilgrimage. We have 
 competence the good opinion of the world a family who 
 have never caused us one hour's uneasiness (how few can 
 say that ?), and we have, I trust, a due sense of God's 
 mercy and kindness towards us, and never lie down in our 
 beds without thanking Him for the many mercies we have 
 received, and acknowledging how unworthy we are to have 
 been so signally blessed. 
 
 THE END.
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 JLT was in the year 1794, that an English family went out to 
 settle in Canada. This province had been surrendered to us 
 by the French, who first colonised it, more than thirty years 
 previous to the year I have mentioned. It must, however, 
 be recollected, that to emigrate and settle in Canada was, at 
 that time, a very different affair to what it is now. The 
 difficulty of transport, and the dangers incurred, were much 
 greater, for there were no steamboats to stem the currents 
 and the rapids of the rivers ; the Indians were still residing 
 in Upper and many portions of Lower Canada, and the 
 country was infested with wild animals of every description 
 some useful, but many dangerous : moreoveir, the Europeans 
 were fewer in number, and the major portion of them were 
 French, who were not pleased at the country having been 
 conquered by the English. It is true that a great many 
 English settlers had arrived, and had settled upon different 
 farms ; but as the French settlers had already possession of 
 all the best land in Lower Canada, these new settlers were 
 obliged to go into or toward Upper Canada, where, although 
 the land was better, the distance from Quebec and Montreal, 
 and other populous parts, was much greater, and they were 
 left almost wholly to their own resources, and almost without 
 protection. I mention all this, because things are so very 
 different at present : and now I shall state the cause which 
 induced this family to leave their home, and run the risk and 
 dangers which they did. 
 
 Mr. Campbell was of a good parentage, but, being the 
 son of one of the younger branches of the family, his father 
 
 1 A
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 was not rich, and Mr. Campbell was, of course, brought up to 
 a profession. Mr. Campbell chose that of a surgeon ; and 
 after having walked the hospitals (as it is termed), he set up 
 in business, and in a few years was considered as a very able 
 man in. his profession. His practice increased very fast ; and 
 before he was thirty years of age he married. 
 
 Mr. Campbell had an only sister, who resided with him, 
 for their father and mother were both dead. But about five 
 years after his own marriage, a young gentleman paid his 
 addresses to her; and although not rich, as his character was 
 unexceptionable, and his prospects good, he was accepted. 
 Miss Campbell changed her name to Percival, and left her 
 brother's house to follow her husband. 
 
 Time passed quickly ; and, at the end of ten years, Mr. 
 Campbell found himself with a flourishing business, and at 
 the same time with a family to support, his wife having pre- 
 sented him with four boys, of whom the youngest was but a 
 few months old. 
 
 But, although prosperous in his own affairs, one heavy mis- 
 fortune fell upon Mr. Campbell, which was the loss of his 
 sister, Mrs. Percival, to whom he was most sincerely attached. 
 Her loss was attended with circumstances which rendered 
 it more painful, as, previous to her decease, the house of 
 business in which Mr. Percival was a partner failed ; and the 
 incessant toil and anxiety which Mr. Percival underwent 
 brought on a violent fever, which ended in his death. In 
 this state of distress, left a widow with one child of two years 
 old a little girl and with the expectation of being shortly 
 again confined, Mrs. Percival was brought to her brother's 
 house, who, with his wife, did all he could to soften down 
 her grief; but she had suffered so much by the loss of her 
 husband, that when the period arrived, her strength was 
 gone, and she died in giving birth to a second daughter. Mr. 
 and Mrs. Campbell, of course, took charge of these two 
 little orphan girls, and brought them up with their own 
 children. 
 
 Such was the state of affairs about ten or eleven years 
 after Mr. Campbell's marriage, when a circumstance occurred 
 as unexpected as it was welcome. 
 
 Mr. Campbell had returned from his round of professional 
 visits ; dinner was over, and he was sitting at the table with 
 
 2
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 his wife and elder children (for it was the Christmas holidays, 
 and they were all at home), and the bell had just rung for 
 the nurse to bring down the two little girls and the youngest 
 boy, when the postman rapped at the door, and the parlour- 
 maid brought in a letter with a large black seal. Mr 
 Campbell opened it, and read as follows : 
 
 " SIR, We have great pleasure in making known to you, 
 that upon the demise of Mr. Sholto Campbell, of Wexton 
 Hall, Cumberland, which took place on the l.Qth ultimo, the 
 entailed estates, in default of more direct issue, have fallen 
 to you, as nearest of kin ; the presumptive heir having 
 perished at sea, or in the East Indies, and not having been 
 heard of for twenty-five years. We beg to be the first to 
 congratulate you upon your accession to real property 
 amounting to 14,000 per annum. No will has been found, 
 and it has been ascertained that none was ever made by the 
 late Mr. Sholto Campbell. We have, therefore, put seals 
 upon the personal property, and shall wait your pleasure. 
 We can only add, that if in want of professional advice, and 
 not being already engaged, you may command the services 
 of your most obedient, 
 
 " HARVEY, PAXTON, THORPE, & Co." 
 
 " What can be the matter, my dear ? " exclaimed Mrs. 
 Campbell, who had perceived most unusual agitation in her 
 husband's countenance. 
 
 Mr. Campbell made no reply, but handed the letter to his 
 wife. 
 
 Mrs. Campbell read it, and laid it down on the table. 
 
 " Well, my dear ! " exclaimed Mr. Campbell joyfully, and 
 starting up from his chair. 
 
 " It is a sudden shock, indeed," observed Mrs. Campbell 
 thoughtfully and slowly. " I have often felt that we could 
 bear up against any adversity. I trust in God, that we may 
 be as well able to support prosperity, by far the hardest task, 
 my dear Campbell, of the two." 
 
 "You are right, Emily," replied Mr. Campbell, sitting 
 down again ; " we are, and have long been, happy." 
 
 "This sudden wealth cannot add to our happiness, my 
 dear husband ; I feel it will rather add to our cares ; but it
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 may enable us to add to the happiness of others ; and with 
 such feelings, let us receive it with thankfulness." 
 
 "Very true, Emily; but still we must do our duty in that 
 station of life to which it has pleased God to call us. Hitherto 
 I have by my profession been of some benefit to my fellow- 
 creatures; and if in my change of condition I no more leave 
 my warm bed to relieve their sufferings, at all events, I shall 
 have the means of employing others so to do. We must 
 consider ourselves but as the stewards of Him who has be- 
 stowed this great wealth upon us, and employ it as may be 
 acceptable to His service." 
 
 "There my husband spoke as I felt he would," said Mrs. 
 Campbell, rising up, and embracing him. " Those who feel 
 as you do can never be too rich." 
 
 I must not dwell too long upon this portion of my 
 narrative. I shall therefore observe that Mr. Campbell took 
 possession of Wexton Hall, and lived in a style corresponding 
 to his increased fortune ; but, at the same time, he never let 
 pass an opportunity of doing good, and in this task he was 
 ably assisted by his wife. They had not resided there three 
 or four years before they were considered as a blessing to 
 all around them encouraging industry, assisting the un- 
 fortunate, relieving the indigent, building almshouses and 
 schools, and doing all in their power to promote the wel- 
 fare and add to the happiness of those within many miles 
 of the Hall. At the time that Mr. Campbell took pos- 
 session, the estate had been neglected, and required large 
 sums to be laid out upon it, which would much increase 
 its value. 
 
 Thus all the large income of Mr. Campbell was usefully 
 and advantageously employed. The change in Mr. Camp- 
 bell's fortune had also much changed the prospects of his 
 children. Henry, the eldest, who had been intended for his 
 father's profession, was first sent to a private tutor, and after- 
 ward to college. Alfred, the second boy, had chosen the 
 navy for his profession, and had embarked on board a fine 
 frigate. The other two boys, one named Percival, who was 
 more than two years old at the time that they took posses- 
 sion of the property, and the other, John, who had been 
 born only a few months, remained at home, receiving tuition 
 from a young curate, who lived near the Hall; while a
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 governess had been procured for Mary and Emma Percival, 
 who were growing up very handsome and intelligent girls. 
 
 Such was the state of affairs at the time when Mr. 
 Campbell had been about ten years in possession of the 
 Wexton estate, when one day he was called upon by Mr. 
 Harvey, the head of the firm which had announced to him 
 his succession to the property. 
 
 Mr. Harvey came to inform him that a claimant had 
 appeared, and given notice of his intent to file a bill in 
 Chancery to recover the estate, being, as he asserted, the son 
 of the person who had been considered as the presumptive 
 heir, and who had perished so many years back. Mr. Harvey 
 observed, that although he thought it his duty to make the 
 circumstance known to Mr. Campbell, he considered it as a 
 matter of no consequence, and in all probability would turn 
 out to be a fraud got up by some petty attorney, with a view 
 to a compromise. He requested Mr. Campbell not to allow 
 the circumstance to give him any annoyance, stating that if 
 more was heard of it, Mr. Campbell should be immediately 
 informed. Satisfied with the opinion of Mr. Harvey, Mr. 
 Campbell dismissed the circumstance from his mind, and did 
 not even mention it to his wife. 
 
 But three months had not passed away before Mr. Camp- 
 bell received a letter from his solicitor, in which he informed 
 him that the claim to the estate was carrying on with great 
 vigour, and he was sorry to add, wore (to use his own term) 
 a very ugly appearance ; and that the opposite parties would, 
 at all events, put Mr. Campbell to a very considerable ex- 
 pense. The solicitor requested Mr. Campbell's instructions, 
 again asserting, that although it was artfully got up, he 
 considered that it was a fraudulent attempt. Mr. Campbell 
 returned an answer, in which he authorised his solicitor to 
 take every needful precaution, and to incur all necessary ex- 
 pense. On reflection, Mr. Campbell, although much annoyed, 
 determined not to make Mrs. Campbell acquainted with 
 what was going on ; it could only distress her, he thought, 
 and he therefore resolved for the present to leave her in 
 ignorance.
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 CHAPTER II 
 
 a delay of some months, Mr. Harvey called upon 
 Mr. Campbell, and stated to him that the claim of the 
 opposite party, so far from being fraudulent as he had sup- 
 posed, was so clear, that he feared the worst results. 
 
 It appeared that the heir to the estates, who had remained 
 between Mr. Campbell's title, had married in India, and had 
 subsequently, as it had been supposed, died ; but there was 
 full and satisfactory proof that the marriage was valid, and 
 that the party who claimed was his son. It was true, Mr. 
 Harvey observed, that Mr. Campbell might delay for some 
 time the restoration of the property, but that eventually it 
 must be surrendered. 
 
 As soon as Mr. Campbell received this letter, he went to 
 his wife and acquainted her with all that had been going 
 on for some months, and with the reasons which induced 
 him to say nothing to her until the receipt of Mr. Harvey's 
 letter, which he now put into her hands, requesting her 
 opinion on the subject. Mrs. Campbell, after having read 
 the letter, replied 
 
 " It appears, my dear husband, that we have been called 
 to take possession of a property, and to hold for many years 
 that which belongs to another. We are now called upon 
 to give it up to the rightful owner. You ask my opinion ; 
 surely there is no occasion to do that. We must of course 
 now, that we know the claim is just, do as we would be 
 done by." 
 
 " That is, my dearest, we must surrender it at once, 
 without any more litigation. It certainly has been my 
 feeling ever since I have read Mr. Harvey's letter. Yet 
 it is hard to be beggars." 
 
 " It is hard, my dear husband, if we may use that term ; 
 but, at the same time, it is the will of Heaven. We received 
 the property supposing it to have been our own ; we have, I 
 hope, not misused it during the time it has been entrusted to 
 us ; and, since it pleases Heaven that we should be deprived 
 of it, let us, at all events, have the satisfaction of acting 
 
 6
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 conscientiously and justly, and trust to Him for our future 
 support." 
 
 " I will write immediately/' replied Mr. Campbell, " to 
 acquaint Mr. Harvey, that although I litigated the point 
 as long as the claim was considered doubtful, now that he 
 informs me that the other party is the legal heir, I beg that 
 all proceedings may be stopped, as I am willing to give 
 immediate possession." 
 
 " Do so, my dear," replied his wife, embracing him. " We 
 may be poor, but I trust we shall still be happy." 
 
 Mr. Campbell sat down and wrote the letter of instruc- 
 tions to his solicitor, sealed it, and sent a groom with it to 
 the post. 
 
 As soon as the servant had closed the door of the room, 
 Mr. Campbell covered his face with his hands. 
 
 "It is, indeed, a severe trial," said Mrs. Campbell, 
 taking the hand of her husband ; " but you have done 
 your duty." 
 
 " I care not for myself; I am thinking of my children." 
 
 " They must work," replied Mrs. Campbell. " Employment 
 is happiness." 
 
 " Yes, the boys may get on ; but those poor girls ! what 
 a change will it be for them ! " 
 
 " I trust they have not been so badly brought up, Camp- 
 bell, but that they will submit with cheerfulness, and be a 
 source of comfort to us both. Besides, we may not be 
 absolutely beggars." 
 
 "That depends upon the other party. He may claim 
 all arrears of rent ; and if so, we are more than beggars. 
 However, God's will be done. Shall we receive good, and 
 shall we not receive evil ? " 
 
 "There's hope, my husband," replied Mrs. Campbell in a 
 cheering tone ; "let us hope for the best." 
 
 " How little do we know what is for our good, short- 
 sighted mortals as we are ! " observed Mr. Campbell. " Had 
 not this estate come to us, I should, by following up my 
 profession as surgeon, in all probability, have realised a good 
 provision for my children : now, this seeming good turn of 
 fortune leaves me poor. I am too old now to resume my 
 profession, and, if I did, have no chance of obtaining the 
 practice which I left. You see that which appeared to us 
 
 7 '
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 and every one else the most fortunate occurrence in my life, 
 has eventually proved the contrary." 
 
 " As far as our limited view of things can enable us to 
 judge, I grant it," replied Mrs. Cavnpbell ; " but who knows 
 what might have happened if we had remained in possession ? 
 All is hidden from our view. He acts as He thinks best for 
 us ; and it is for us to submit without repining. Come, 
 dearest, let us walk out ; the air is fresh, and will cool your 
 heated brow." 
 
 Two days after this conversation a letter was received 
 from Mr. Harvey, informing them that he had made known 
 Mr. Campbell's determination to resign the property without 
 further litigation ; that the reply of the other party was 
 highly honourable, stating that it was not his intention to 
 make any claim for the back rents, and requesting that Mr. 
 Campbell and family would consider Wexton Hall at their 
 disposal for three months, to enable them to make arrange- 
 ments, and dispose of their furniture, &c. 
 
 The contents of this letter were a great relief to the mind 
 of Mr. Campbell, as he was now able to ascertain what his 
 future means might be, and was grateful for the handsome 
 behaviour of the new proprietor in not making any claim 
 for back rents, which would have reduced him at once to 
 penury. He wrote immediately to Mr. Harvey, requesting 
 him to send in his account of legal expenses, that it might 
 be liquidated as soon as possible. In three days it arrived, 
 and a letter with it, in which Mr. Harvey acquainted him, 
 that it was in consequence of his having so handsomely 
 surrendered the property as soon as the claim was substan- 
 tiated, together with the knowledge how much the estate 
 had been improved during the ten years in which it had 
 been in his possession, which induced the new proprietor 
 to behave in so liberal a manner. This was very gratifying 
 to Mr. Campbell, but the legal expenses proved enormous, 
 amounting to many thousand pounds. 
 
 Mr. Campbell read the sum total, and threw the heap of 
 papers down on the table in despair. 
 
 " We are still ruined, my dear," said he mournfully. 
 
 " Let us hope not," replied Mrs. Campbell. " At all events, 
 we now know the worst of it, and we must look it boldly 
 in the face." 
 
 8
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " I have not so much money as will pay this bill by nearly 
 a thousand pounds, my dearest wife." 
 
 " It may be so/' replied Mrs. Campbell ; "but still there is 
 the furniture, the horses, and carriages ; surely they are 
 worth much more." 
 
 " But we have other bills to pay ; you forget them." 
 
 " No, I do not ; I have been collecting them all, and they 
 do not amount to more than 300, as near as I can judge ; 
 but we have no time to lose, dearest, and we must show 
 courage." 
 
 " What then do you advise, Emily ? " said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " We must incur no more expense ; our present establish- 
 ment must be dismissed at once. Send for all the servants 
 to-morrow morning, and explain what has occurred. This 
 evening I will make it known to the two girls and Miss 
 Paterson, who must of course be discharged, as we can no 
 longer afford a governess. We must retain only the cook, 
 housemaid, and footman, and a groom to look after the 
 horses until they are sold. Send a letter to Mr. Bates, the 
 auctioneer, to give notice of an early sale of the furniture. 
 You must write to Henry ; of course, he can no longer remain 
 at college. We have plenty of time to consider what shall 
 be our future plans, which must depend much upon what 
 may prove to be our future means." 
 
 This judicious advice was approved of by Mr. Campbell. 
 Miss Paterson was greatly distressed when the news was 
 communicated to her by Mrs. Campbell. Mary and Emma 
 Percival felt deeply for their kind benefactors, but thought 
 nothing of themselves. As Mrs. Campbell had truly observed, 
 they had been too well brought up. As soon as they were 
 informed of what had happened, they both ran to Mr. 
 Campbell's room, and hung upon his neck, declaring they 
 would do all they could to make him happy, and work for 
 him, if necessary, from morning till night. 
 
 The next day the whole household were summoned into 
 the dining-room, and made acquainted by Mr. Campbell with 
 what had taken place, and the necessity of their immediate 
 removal. Their wages had been calculated, and were paid 
 them before they quitted the room, which they all did 
 with many expressions of regret. Miss Paterson requested 
 leave to remain with them as a friend for a few days 
 
 9
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 longer, and as she was deservedly a favourite, her request 
 was acceded to. 
 
 "Thank Heaven, that is over!" said Mr. Campbell, after 
 all the household had been dismissed. " It is quite a relief 
 to my mind." 
 
 " Here's a letter from Alfred, uncle," said Emma Percival, 
 entering the room. "He has just arrived at Portsmouth, 
 and says the ship is ordered to be paid off immediately, and 
 his captain is appointed to a fifty-gun ship, and intends to 
 take him with him. He says he will be here in a few days, 
 and " 
 
 " And what, dearest ? " said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " He says his time will be short, but he hopes you 
 won't object to his bringing two of his messmates down 
 with him." 
 
 " Poor fellow ! I am sorry that he will be disappointed," 
 replied Mr. Campbell. " You must write to him, Emma, and 
 tell him what has happened." 
 
 " I must write to him, uncle ? " 
 
 "Yes, dear Emma, do you write to him," replied Mrs. 
 Campbell ; "your uncle and I have much to attend to." 
 
 " I will, since you wish me," said Emma, the tears starting 
 in her eyes as she quitted the room. 
 
 <f Mr. Bates, the auctioneer, wishes to see you, sir," said 
 the footman, as he came in. 
 
 " Request that he will walk in," replied Mr. Campbell. 
 
 Mr. Bates, the auctioneer, came in, and presented a letter 
 to Mr. Campbell, who requested him to take a chair while 
 he read it. It was from Mr. Douglas Campbell, the new 
 proprietor of the estate, requesting Mr. Bates would ascertain 
 if Mr. Campbell was willing that the furniture, &c., should 
 be disposed of by valuation, and if so, requesting Mr. Bates 
 to put a liberal value on it, and draw upon him for the 
 amount. 
 
 " This is very considerate of Mr. Douglas Campbell," 
 observed Mrs. Campbell ; " of course, my dear, you can have 
 no objection ? " 
 
 " None whatever ; return my best thanks to Mr. Douglas 
 Campbell for his kindness ; and, Mr. Bates, if you can 
 possibly value by to-morrow or next day, I should esteem 
 it a favour." 
 
 10
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " It shall be done, sir," replied Mr. Bates, who then rose 
 and took his leave. 
 
 As soon as the valuation was finished, Mr. Campbell was 
 enabled to make an estimate of what remained to them out 
 of the property, and found that the whole sum amounted to 
 between seventeen and eighteen hundred pounds. 
 
 CHAPTER III 
 
 IT may appear strange that, after having been in possession 
 of the estate for ten years, and considering that he had 
 younger children to provide for, Mr. Campbell had not laid 
 up a larger sum ; but this can be fully explained. As I 
 before said, the estate was in very bad order when Mr. 
 Campbell came into possession, and he devoted a large 
 portion of the income to improving it ; and, secondly, he 
 had expended a considerable sum in building almshouses 
 and schools, works which he would not delay, as he con- 
 sidered them as religious obligations. The consequence was, 
 that it was not until a year before the claim was made to the 
 estate, that he had commenced laying by for his younger 
 children ; and as the estate was then worth 2000 per 
 annum more than it was at the time that he came into 
 possession of it, he had resolved to put by 5000 per annum, 
 and had done so for twelve months. The enormous legal 
 expenses had, however, swallowed up this sum, and more, as 
 we have already stated ; and thus he was left a poorer man 
 by some hundreds than he was when the property fell to 
 him. The day after the valuation, the eldest son, Henry, 
 made his appearance ; he seemed much dejected, more so 
 than his parents, and those who knew him, would have 
 supposed. It was, however, ascribed to his feeling for his 
 father and mother, rather than for himself. 
 
 Many were the consultations held by Mr. and Mrs. Camp- 
 bell as to their future plans ; but nothing at all feasible, or 
 likely to prove advantageous, suggested itself to them. With 
 only sixteen or seventeen hundred pounds, they scarcely 
 knew where to go, or how to act. Return to his profession 
 Mr. Campbell knew that he could not, with any chance of 
 
 11
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 supporting his family. His eldest son, Henry, might obtain 
 a situation, but he was really fit for nothing but the bar or 
 holy orders ; and how were they to support him till he could 
 support himself? Alfred, who was now a master's mate, 
 could, it is true, support himself, but it would be with 
 difficulty, and there was little chance of his promotion. 
 Then there were the two other boys, and the two girls 
 growing up fast ; in short, a family of eight people. To 
 put so small a sum in the funds would be useless, as they 
 could not live upon the interest which it would give, and 
 how to employ it they knew not. They canvassed the 
 matter over and over, but without success, and each night 
 they laid their heads upon the pillow more and more dis- 
 heartened. They were all ready to leave the Hall, but 
 knew not where to direct their steps when they left it ; 
 and thus they continued wavering for a week, until they 
 were embraced by their son Alfred, who had made all 
 speed to join them, as soon as the ship had been paid 
 off. After the first joy of meeting between those who had 
 been separated so long was over, Mr. Campbell said, " I'm 
 sorry, Alfred, that I could not give your messmates any 
 fishing." 
 
 " And so am I, and so were they, for your sakes, my dear 
 father and mother ; but what is, is and what can't be helped, 
 can't so we must make the best of it ; but where's Henry 
 and my cousins ? " 
 
 " They are walking in the park, Alfred ; you had better 
 join them ; they are most anxious to see you." 
 
 " I will, mother ; let us get over these huggings and 
 kissings, and then we shall be more rational : so good-bye 
 for half-an-hour," said Alfred, kissing his mother again, and 
 then hastening out of the room. 
 
 " His spirits are not subdued, at all events," observed Mrs. 
 Campbell. " I thank God for it." 
 
 Alfred soon fell in with his brother and his cousins, Mary 
 and Emma, and after the huggings and kissings, as he termed 
 them, were over, he made inquiries into the real state of his 
 father's affairs. After a short conversation, Henry, who was 
 very much depressed in his spirits, said, " Mary and Emma, 
 perhaps you will now go in ; I wish to have some conversa- 
 tion with Alfred." 
 
 12
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "You are terribly out of heart, Harry," observed Alfred, 
 after his cousins had left them. " Are things so very bad ? " 
 
 " They are bad enough, Alfred ; but what makes me so 
 low-spirited is, that I fear my folly has made them worse." 
 
 " How so ? " replied Alfred. 
 
 "The fact is, that my father has but 1700 left in the 
 world, a sum small enough ; but what annoys me is this. 
 When I was at college, little imagining such a reverse of 
 fortune, I anticipated my allowance, because I knew that 
 I could pay at Christmas, and I ran in debt about 200. 
 My father always cautioned me not to exceed my allowance, 
 and thinks that I have not done so. Now, I cannot bear 
 the idea of leaving college in debt, and, at the same time, 
 it will be a heavy blow to my poor father, if he has to part 
 with 200 out of his trifling remainder, to pay my debt. 
 This is what has made me so unhappy. I cannot bear to 
 tell him, because I feel convinced that he is so honourable, 
 he will pay it immediately. I am mad with myself, and 
 really do not know what to do. I do nothing but reproach 
 myself all day, and I cannot sleep at night. I have been 
 very foolish, but I am sure you will kindly enter into my 
 present feelings. I waited till you came home, because I 
 thought you had better tell my father the fact, for I feel 
 as if I should die with shame and vexation." 
 
 "Look you, Harry," replied Alfred, "as for outrunning 
 the constable, as we term it at sea, it's a very common thing, 
 and, all things considered, no great harm done, when you 
 suppose that you have the means, and intend to pay ; so 
 don't lay that to heart. That you would give your right 
 hand not to have done so, as things have turned out, I really 
 believe ; but, however, there is no occasion to fret any more 
 about it. I have received three years' pay, and the prize- 
 money for the last eighteen months, and there is still some 
 more due, for a French privateer. Altogether it amounts to 
 250, which I had intended to have made over to my father, 
 now that he is on a lee-shore ; but it will come to the same 
 thing, whether I give it to you to pay your debts, or give 
 it to him, as he will pay them, if you do not ; so here it is, 
 take what you want, and hand me over what's left. My 
 father don't know that I have any money, and now he won't 
 know it ; at the same time he won't know that you owe 
 
 13
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 any ; so that squares the account, and he will be as well off 
 as ever." 
 
 "Thank you, my dear Alfred; you don't know what a 
 relief this will be to my mind. Now I can look my father 
 in his face." 
 
 " I hope you will ; we are not troubled with such delicate 
 feelings on board ship, Harry. I should have told him the 
 truth long before this. I couldn't bear to keep anything 
 on my conscience. If this misfortune had happened last 
 cruise, I should have been just in your position ; for I had 
 a tailor's bill to pay as long as a frigate's pennant, and not 
 enough in my pocket to buy a mouse's breakfast. Now, 
 let's go in again, and be as merry as possible, and cheer 
 them up a little." 
 
 Alfred's high spirits did certainly do much to cheer them 
 all up; and after tea, Mr. Campbell, who had previously 
 consulted his wife, as soon as the servant had quitted the 
 room, entered on a full explanation of the means which were 
 left to them ; and stated, that he wished in his difficulty 
 to put the question before the whole family, and ascertain 
 whether any project might come into their heads upon which 
 they might decide and act. Henry, who had recovered his 
 spirits since the assistance he had received from Alfred, was 
 desired to speak first. He replied : 
 
 " My dear father and mother, if you cannot between you 
 hit upon any plan, I am afraid it is not likely that I can 
 assist you. All I have to say is, that whatever may be 
 decided upon, I shall most cheerfully do my duty toward you 
 and my brothers and sisters. My education has not been one 
 likely to be very useful to a poor man, but I am ready to 
 work with my hands as well as with my head, to the best of 
 my abilities." 
 
 "That I am sure of, my dear boy," replied his father. 
 " Now, Alfred, we must look to you as our last hope, for your 
 two cousins are not likely to give us much advice." 
 
 " Well, father, I have been thinking a good deal about it, 
 and I have a proposal to make which may at first startle you, 
 but it appears to me that it is our only, and our best resource. 
 The few hundred pounds which you have left are of no use 
 in this country, except to keep you from starving for a year 
 or two ; but in another country they may be made to be 
 
 14
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 worth as many thousands. In this country, a large family 
 becomes a heavy charge and expense ; in another country, 
 the more children you have, the richer man you are. If, 
 therefore, you would consent to transport your family and 
 your present means into another country, instead of being a 
 poor, you might be a rich man." 
 
 " What country is that, Alfred ? " 
 
 "Why, father, the purser of our ship had a brother, who, 
 soon after the French were beaten out of the Canadas, went 
 out there to try his fortune. He had only three hundred 
 pounds in the world : he has been there now about four 
 years, and I read a letter from him which the purser received 
 when the frigate arrived at Portsmouth, in which he states 
 that he is doing well, and getting rich fast ; that he has a 
 farm of five hundred acres, of which two hundred are cleared ; 
 and that if he only had some children large enough to help 
 him, he would soon be worth ten times the money, as he 
 would purchase more land immediately. Land is to be 
 bought there at a dollar an acre, and you may pick and 
 choose. With your money you might buy a large property ; 
 with your children, you might improve it fast ; and in a few 
 years you would, at all events, be comfortable, if not flourish- 
 ing, in your circumstances. Your children would work for 
 you, and you would have the satisfaction of knowing that you 
 left them independent and happy." 
 
 " I acknowledge, my clear boy, that you have struck upon 
 a plan which has much to recommend it. Still there are 
 drawbacks." 
 
 " Drawbacks ! " replied Alfred, "yes, to be sure there are ; 
 if estates were to be picked up for merely going out for 
 them, there would not be many left for you to choose ; but, 
 my dear father, I know no drawbacks which cannot be sur- 
 mounted. Let us see what these drawbacks are. First, hard 
 labour ; occasional privation ; a log hut, till \\e can get a 
 better ; severe winter ; isolation from the world ; occasional 
 danger, even from wild beasts and savages. I grant these 
 are but sorry exchanges for such a splendid mansion as this 
 fine furniture, excellent cooking, polished society, and the 
 interest one feels for what is going on in our own country, 
 which is daily communicated to us. Now, as to hard labour, 
 I and Henry will take as much of that off your hands as we 
 
 15
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 can : if the winter is severe, there is no want of firewood ; if 
 the cabin is rude, at least we will make it comfortable ; if we 
 are shut out from the world, we shall have society enough 
 among ourselves ; if we are in danger, we will have firearms 
 and stout hearts to defend ourselves; and, really, I do not 
 see but we may be very happy, very comfortable, and, at all 
 events, very independent." 
 
 " Alfred, you talk as if you were going with us," said Mrs. 
 Campbell. 
 
 " And do you think that I am not, my dear mother ? Do 
 you imagine that I would remain here when you were there, 
 and my presence would be useful ? No no I love the 
 service, it is true, but I know my duty, which is, to assist my 
 father and mother : in fact, I prefer it ; a midshipman's ideas 
 of independence are very great ; and I had rather range the 
 wilds of America free and independent, than remain in the 
 service, and have to touch my hat to every junior lieutenant 
 perhaps for twenty years to come. If you go, I go, that is 
 certain. Why, I should be miserable if you went without 
 me ; I should dream every night that an Indian had run 
 away with Mary, or that a bear had eaten up my little 
 Emma." 
 
 " Well, I'll take my chance of the Indian," replied Mary 
 Percival. 
 
 " And I of the bear," said Emma. " Perhaps he'll only hug 
 me as tight as Alfred did when he came home." 
 
 " Thank you, miss, for the comparison," replied Alfred, 
 laughing. 
 
 "I certainly consider that your proposal, Alfred, merits 
 due reflection," observed Mrs. Campbell. " Your father and 
 I will consult, and perhaps by to-morrow morning we may 
 have come to a decision. Now we had better all go to bed." 
 
 " I shall dream of the Indian, I am sure," said Mary. 
 
 "And I shall dream of the bear," added Emma, looking 
 archly at Alfred. 
 
 " And I shall dream of a very pretty girl that I saw at 
 Portsmouth," said Alfred. 
 
 " I don't believe you," replied Emma. 
 
 Shortly afterward Mr. Campbell rang the bell for the 
 servants ; family prayers were read, and all retired in good 
 spirits. 
 
 16
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 The next morning they all met at an early hour; and 
 after Mr. Campbell had, as was his invariable rule, read a 
 portion of the Bible, and a prayer of thankfulness, they sat 
 down to breakfast. After breakfast was over, Mr. Campbell 
 said 
 
 " My dear children, last night, after you had left us, your 
 mother and I had a long consultation, and we have decided 
 that we have no alternative left us but to follow the advice 
 which Alfred has given : if, then, you are all of the same 
 opinion as we are, we have resolved that we will try our 
 fortunes in the Canadas." 
 
 " I am certainly of that opinion," replied Henry. 
 
 "And you, my girls?" said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 "We will follow you to the end of the world, uncle," 
 replied Mary, " and tiy if we can by any means in our power 
 repay your kindness to two poor orphans." 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Campbell embraced their nieces, for they 
 were much affected by Mary's reply. 
 
 After a pause, Mrs. Campbell said 
 
 " And now that we have come to a decision, we must 
 commence our arrangements immediately. How shall we 
 dispose of ourselves ? Come, Alfred and Henry, what do you 
 propose doing?" 
 
 " I must return immediately to Oxford to settle my affairs, 
 and dispose of my books and other property." 
 
 "Shall you have sufficient money, my dear boy, to pay 
 everything ? " said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, my dear father," replied Henry, colouring up a 
 little. 
 
 " And I," said Alfred, " presume that I can be of no use 
 here ; therefore I propose that I should start for Liverpool 
 this afternoon by the coach, for it is from Liverpool that we 
 had better embark. I shall first write to our purser for what 
 information he can procure, and obtain all I can at Liverpool 
 from other people. As soon as I have anything to com- 
 municate, I will write." 
 
 "Write as soon as you arrive, Alfred, whether you have 
 anything to communicate or not ; at all events, we shall 
 know of your safe arrival." 
 
 " I will, my dear mother." 
 
 " Have you money, Alfred ? " 
 
 17
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Yes, quite sufficient, father. I don't travel with four 
 horses." 
 
 " Well, then, we will remain here to pack up, Alfred ; and 
 you must look out for some moderate lodging for us to go 
 into as soon as we arrive at Liverpool. At what time do the 
 ships sail for Quebec ? " 
 
 "Just about this time, father. This is March, and they 
 will now sail every week almost. The sooner we are off the 
 better, that we may be comfortably housed in before the 
 winter." 
 
 A few hours after this conversation, Henry and Alfred 
 left the Hall upon their several destinations. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Campbell and the two girls had plenty of employment for 
 three or four days in packing up. It was soon spread through 
 the neighbourhood that they were going to emigrate to 
 Canada ; and the tenants who had held their farms under 
 Mr. Campbell, all came forward and proffered their waggons 
 and horses to transport the effects to Liverpool, without his 
 being put to any expense. 
 
 In the meantime a letter had been received from Alfred, 
 who had not been idle. He had made acquaintance with 
 some merchants who traded to Canada, and by them had 
 been introduced to two or three persons who had settled 
 there a few years before, and who were able to give him 
 every information. They informed him what was most 
 advisable to take out; how they were to proceed upon their 
 landing ; and, what was of more importance, the merchants 
 gave him letters of introduction to English merchants at 
 Quebec, who would afford them every assistance in the 
 selecting and purchasing of land, and in their transport up 
 the country. Alfred had also examined a fine timber-ship, 
 which was to sail in three weeks ; and had bargained for the 
 price of their passage, in case they could get ready in time 
 to go by her. He wrote all these particulars to his father, 
 waiting for his reply to act upon his wishes. 
 
 Henry returned from Oxford, having settled his accounts, 
 and with the produce of the sale of his classics and other 
 books in his pocket. He was full of spirits, and of the 
 greatest assistance to his father and mother. 
 
 Alfred had shown so much judgment in all he had under- 
 taken, that his father wrote to him stating that they would 
 
 18
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 be ready for the ship which he named, and that he might 
 engage the cabins, and also at once procure the various 
 articles which they were advised to take out with them, and 
 draw upon him for the amount, if the people would not wait 
 for the money. In a fortnight they were all ready ; the 
 waggons had left with their effects some days before. Mr. 
 Campbell wrote a letter to Mr. Douglas Campbell, thanking 
 him for his kindness and consideration to them, and inform- 
 ing him that they would leave Wexton Hall on the following 
 day. He only begged, as a favour, that the schoolmaster 
 and schoolmistress of the village school should be continued 
 on, as it was of great importance that the instruction of the 
 poor should not be neglected ; and added, that perceiving 
 by the newspapers that Mr. Douglas Campbell had lately 
 married, Mrs. Campbell and he wished him and his wife 
 every happiness, &c. &c. 
 
 Having despatched this letter, there was nothing more to 
 be done, previous to their departure from the Hall, except 
 to pay and dismiss the few servants who were with them ; 
 for Mrs. Campbell had resolved upon taking none out with 
 her. That afternoon they walked round the plantation and 
 park for the last time. Mrs. Campbell and the girls went 
 round the rooms of the Hall to ascertain that everything was 
 left tidy, neat, and clean. The poor girls sighed as they 
 passed by the harp and piano in the drawing-room, for they 
 were old friends. 
 
 " Never mind, Mary," said Emma ; " we have our guitars, 
 and may have music in the woods of Canada without harp 
 or piano." 
 
 The following morning, the coach, of which they had 
 secured the whole of the inside, drove up to the Hall door, 
 and they all got in, the tenants and poor people standing 
 round them, all with their hats in their hands out of respect, 
 and wishing them every success as they drove away through 
 the avenue to the park gates. The Hall and the park itself 
 had been long out of sight before a word was exchanged. 
 They checked their tears, but their hearts were too full for 
 them to venture to speak. 
 
 The day afterward they arrived at Liverpool, where Alfred 
 had provided lodgings. Everything had been sent on board, 
 and the ship had hauled out in the stream. As they had 
 
 19
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 nothing to detain them on the shore, and the captain wished 
 to take advantage of the first fair wind, they all embarked 
 four days after their arrival at Liverpool ; and I shall now 
 leave them on board of the London Merchant, which was the 
 name of the vessel, making all their little arrangements 
 previous to their sailing, under the superintendence of Alfred, 
 while I give some little more insight into the characters, ages, 
 and dispositions of the family. 
 
 CHAPTER IV 
 
 JVlR. CAMPBELL was a person of many amiable qualities. 
 He was a religious, good man, very fond of his wife, to whose 
 opinions he yielded in preference to his own, and very partial 
 to his children, to whom he was inclined to be over-indulgent. 
 He was not a person of much energy of character, but he 
 was sensible and well-informed. His goodness of heart 
 rendered him liable to be imposed upon, for he never sus- 
 pected any deceit, notwithstanding that he was continually 
 deceived. His character was therefore that of a simple, 
 good, honest man. 
 
 Mrs. Campbell was well matched with him as a wife, as 
 she had all that energy and decision of character which was 
 sometimes wanting in her husband. Still there was nothing 
 masculine in her manners and appearance ; on the contrary, 
 she was delicate in her form, and very soft in her manners. 
 She had great firmness and self-possession, and had brought 
 up all her children admirably. Obedience to their parents 
 was the principle instilled into them after their duty to God ; 
 for she knew too well that a disobedient child can never 
 prosper. If ever there was a woman fitted to meet the 
 difficulty and danger which threatened them, it was Mrs. 
 Campbell, for she had courage and presence of mind, joined 
 to activity and cleverness. 
 
 Henry, the eldest son, was now nearly twenty years of 
 age. He possessed much of the character of his father, was 
 without vice, but rather inclined to inaction than otherwise. 
 Much was to be ascribed to his education and college lifcj 
 and more to his natural disposition. 
 
 20
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Alfred, the sailor, was, on the contrary, full of energy 
 and active in everything, patient and laborious if required, 
 and never taking anything in hand without finishing it, if 
 possible. He was rough, but not rude, both in his speech 
 and his manners, very kind-hearted, at the same time very 
 confident in himself and afraid of nothing. 
 
 Mary Percival was a very amiable, reflective girl, quiet 
 without being sad, not often indulging in conversation, except 
 when alone with her sister Emma. She was devotedly 
 attached to her uncle and aunt, and was capable of more 
 than she had any idea of herself, for she was of a modest 
 disposition, and thought humbly of herself. Her disposition 
 was sweet, and was portrayed in her countenance. She was 
 now seventeen years old, and very much admired. 
 
 Her sister Emma, who was but fifteen, was of a very dif- 
 ferent disposition, naturally gay, and inclined to find amuse- 
 ment in everything cheerful as the lark, and singing from 
 morning to night. Her disposition, owing to Mrs. Campbell's 
 care and attention, was equally amiable as her sister's, and 
 her high spirits seldom betrayed her into indiscretion. She 
 was the life of the family when Alfred was away : he only 
 was her equal in high spirits. 
 
 Percival, the third boy, was now twelve years old ; he was 
 a quiet, clever lad, very obedient and very attentive to what 
 was told him, very fond of obtaining information, being 
 naturally very inquisitive. 
 
 John, the fourth boy, was ten years old a sturdy John 
 Bull sort of a boy, not very fond of learning, but a well- 
 disposed boy in most things. He preferred anything to his 
 book ; at the same time, he was obedient, and tried to keep 
 up his attention as well as he could, which was all that could 
 be expected from a boy of his age. He was very slow in 
 everything, very quiet, and seldom spoke unless first spoken 
 to. He was not silly, although many people would have 
 thought him so, but he certainly was a very strange boy, 
 and it was difficult to say what he would turn out. 
 
 I have now described the family as they appeared at the 
 time that they embarked on board of the London Merchant ; 
 and have only to add, that on the third day after their 
 embarkation, they made sail with a fair wind, and ran down 
 the Irish Channel. 
 
 21
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 The London Merchant sailed for Cork; where the North 
 American convoy were to assemble. At the time we speak 
 of, the war had recommenced between this country and the 
 French, who were suffering all the horrors of the Revolution. 
 On their arrival at Cork, our party recovered a little from 
 the sea-sickness to which all are subject on their first em- 
 barkation. They found themselves at anchor with more 
 than a hundred merchant vessels, among which were to be 
 perceived the lofty masts and spars of a large fifty-gun ship, 
 and two small frigates, which were appointed to convoy 
 them to their destination. 
 
 The rest of the party, still suffering, soon went down 
 below again, but Alfred remained on deck leaning against 
 the bulwarks of the vessel, his eyes and his thoughts intently 
 fixed upon the streaming pennants of the men-of-war, and a 
 tear rolled down his cheek, as he was reminded that he no 
 longer could follow up his favourite profession. The sacrifice 
 he had made to his family was indeed great. He had talked 
 lightly of it before them, not wishing them to believe it was 
 so. He had not told his father that he had passed his exa- 
 mination for lieutenant before he had been paid off at 
 Portsmouth ; and that his captain, who was very partial to 
 him, had promised that he should soon be advanced in the 
 service. He had not told them that all his wishes, all his 
 daily hopes, the most anxious desire of his existence, which 
 was to become a post-captain, and in command of a fine 
 frigate, were blighted by this sacrifice he had made for 
 them and their comfort. He had concealed all this, and 
 assumed a mirth which he did not feel ; but now that he 
 was alone, and the pennant was once more presented to his 
 view, his regrets could not be controlled. He sighed deeply, 
 and turning away with his arms folded, said to himself " I 
 have done my duty. It is hard, after having served so long, 
 and now just arrived at the time in which I have reason to 
 expect my reward to rise in the service distinguish myself 
 by my zeal, and obtain a reputation, which, if it pleased God, 
 I would have done very hard, to have to leave it now, and 
 to be hid in the woods, with an axe in my hand ; but how 
 could I leave my father, my mother, and my brothers and 
 sisters, to encounter so much difficulty and privation by them- 
 selves, when I have a strong arm to help them ! No ! no !
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 I have done my duty to those who ever did their duty to me, 
 and I trust that my own conscience will prove my reward, 
 and check that repining which we are too apt to feel when 
 it pleases Heaven to blight what appears to be our fairest 
 prospects. ... I say, my good fellow," said Alfred, after a 
 while, to a man in a boat, " what is the name of that fifty- 
 gun ship ? " 
 
 " I don't know which ship has fifty guns, or which has a 
 hundred," replied the Irishman ; " but if you mean the 
 biggest of the three, she is called the Portsmouth." 
 
 " The Portsmouth ! the very ship Captain Lumley was ap- 
 pointed to," cried Alfred. " I must go on board." 
 
 Alfred ran down to the cabin, and requested the captain 
 of the transport, whose name was Wilson, to allow him the 
 small boat to go on board the man-of-war. His request was 
 granted, and Alfred was soon up the side of the Portsmouth. 
 There were some of his old messmates on the quarter-deck, 
 who welcomed him heartily, for he was a great favourite. 
 Shortly afterward, he sent down a message by the steward, 
 requesting that Captain Lumley would see him, and was 
 immediately afterward ordered to go into the cabin. 
 
 " Well, Mr. Campbell," said Captain Lumley, " so you 
 have joined us at last ; better late than never. You're but 
 just in time. I thought you would soon get over that foolish 
 whim of yours, which you mentioned in your letter to me, of 
 leaving the service, just after you had passed, and had such 
 good chance of promotion. W T hat could have put it in your 
 head ? " 
 
 " Nothing, sir," replied Alfred, " but my duty to my 
 parents. It is a most painful step for me to take, but I leave 
 you to judge whether I can do otherwise." 
 
 Alfred then detailed to Captain Lumley all that had 
 occurred, the resolution which his father and mother had 
 taken, and their being then on board the timber-ship, and 
 about to proceed to their new destination. 
 
 Captain Lumley heard Alfred's story without interruption, 
 and then, after a pause, said, " I think you are right, my boy, 
 and it does you honour. Where you are going to, I have 
 no doubt but your courage and your protection will be 
 most important. Yet it is a pity you should be lost to the 
 service." 
 
 23
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " I feel most sincerely, sir, I assure you, but " 
 
 "But you sacrifice yourself; I know that. I admire the 
 resolution of your father and mother. Few could have the 
 courage to have taken such a step few women, especially. 
 I shall call upon them, and pay my respects. In half-an- 
 hour I shall be ready, and you shall accompany me, and in- 
 troduce me. In the meantime you can go and see your old 
 messmates." 
 
 Alfred left the cabin, much flattered by the kindness of 
 Captain Lumley, and went down to his former messmates, 
 with whom he remained until the boatswain piped away the 
 crew of the captain's barge. He then went on deck, and 
 as soon as the captain came up, he went into the boat. The 
 captain followed, and they were soon on board of the 
 London Merchant. Alfred introduced Captain Lumley to his 
 father and mother ; and in the course of half-an-hour, being 
 mutually pleased with each other, an intimacy was formed, 
 when Captain Lumley observed, " I presume that, much as 
 you may require your son's assistance on your arrival at 
 Canada, you can dispense with his presence on board of this 
 vessel. My reason for making this observation is that no 
 chance should ever be thrown away. One of my lieutenants 
 wishes to leave the ship on family concerns. He has applied 
 to me, and I have considered it my duty to refuse him, now 
 that we are on the point of sailing, and I am unable to pro- 
 cure another. But for your son's sake, I will now permit 
 him to go, and will, if you will allow him to come on board 
 of the Portsmouth, give Alfred an acting-lieutenant's order. 
 Should anything occur on the passage out, and it is not at 
 all impossible, it will ensure his promotion ; even if nothing 
 occurs, I will have his acting order confirmed. At Quebec, 
 he shall, of course, leave the ship, and go with you. I don't 
 pretend to detain him from his duty ; but you will observe, 
 that if he does obtain his rank, he will also obtain his half- 
 pay, which, if he remains in Canada with you, will be a great 
 assistance ; and if things should turn out so well, that you 
 can, after a year or two, do without him, and allow him to 
 return to the service, he will then have already gained the 
 most important step, and will, I have no doubt, soon rise to the 
 command of a ship. I will give you till to-morrow to decide. 
 Alfred can come on board in the morning, and let me know." 
 
 24
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "I think I may say, Captain Lumley," replied Mrs. 
 Campbell, "that my husband could have but one reason in 
 hesitating a moment, and that is, to ascertain whether I 
 should like to part with my son during our passage out. I 
 should, indeed, be a very weak woman, if I did not make 
 such a trifling sacrifice for his benefit, and, at the time, feel 
 most grateful to you for your kind intentions toward him. 
 I rather think that Mr. Campbell will not find it necessary 
 to have till to-morrow morning to consider the proposal ; but 
 I leave him to answer for himself." 
 
 " I can assure you, Captain Lumley, that Mrs. Campbell 
 has only expressed my own feelings, and, as far as we are 
 concerned, your offer is most gratefully accepted." 
 
 "Then, Alfred," replied Captain Lumley, "has only to 
 make his appearance on board of the Portsmouth to-morrow 
 morning, and he will find his acting-order ready for him. 
 We sail, I believe, the day after, if the weather is at all 
 favourable ; so, if I have not another opportunity to pay my 
 respects to you, you must allow me to say farewell now. I 
 shall keep my eye upon your vessel during the passage ; at 
 all events, Alfred will, I'm very sure." 
 
 Captain Lumley shook hands with Mr. and Mrs. Campbell, 
 bowed to the rest of the cabin party, and quitted the ship. 
 As he went over the side, he observed to Alfred, " I perceive 
 you have some attractions in your party. It is quite melan- 
 choly to think that those pretty cousins of yours should be 
 buried in the woods of Canada. To-morrow, at nine o'clock, 
 then, I shall expect you. Adieu ! " 
 
 Although the idea of Alfred leaving them during the 
 passage out was not pleasant, Mr. and Mrs. Campbell were 
 most happy at the chance which had offered itself for their 
 son's advantage, and seemed in good spirits when he took 
 leave of them on the following morning. 
 
 " Captain Wilson, you sail so well, that I hope you will 
 keep close to us all the passage out," observed Alfred, as he 
 was taking leave. 
 
 " Except you happen to come to action with an enemy, 
 and then I shall haul off" to a respectful distance, Mr. Alfred," 
 replied Captain Wilson, laughing. 
 
 " That, of course. Cannon-balls were never invented for 
 ladies, although they have no objection to balls, have they, 
 
 25
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Emma ? Well, good-bye once more. You can often see me 
 with the spy-glass if you feel inclined. Recollect that." 
 
 Alfred shoved off in the boat, and was soon on board of 
 the Portsmouth. The following day they sailed with a fair 
 wind and moderate weather ; the convoy now increased to 
 one hundred and twenty vessels. 
 
 We must leave Mr. and Mrs. Campbell and family on 
 board the London Merchant, and follow Alfred in the Ports- 
 mouth, during the passage to Quebec. 
 
 For several days the weather was moderate, although the 
 wind was not always fair, and the convoy was kept together, 
 and in good order. The London Merchant was never far 
 away from the Portsmouth, and Alfred employed a large 
 portion of his time, when he was not keeping his watch, in 
 keeping his spy-glass upon the vessel, and watching the 
 motions of his cousins and the rest of the family. On board 
 of the London Merchant they were similarly occupied, and 
 very often a handkerchief was waved by way of salute and 
 recognition. At last they arrived off the banks of Newfound- 
 land, and were shrouded in a heavy fog, the men-of-war 
 constantly firing guns, to inform the merchant-ships in what 
 direction they were to steer, and the merchant-vessels of the 
 convoy ringing their bells, to warn each other, that they 
 might not be run foul of. 
 
 The fog lasted two days, and was still continuing, when the 
 party on board the London Merchant, just as they were sitting 
 down to dinner in the cabin, heard a noise and bustle on 
 deck. Captain Wilson ran hastily up and found that his 
 vessel had been boarded by a French boat's crew, who had 
 beaten down the men and taken possession. As there was 
 no help, all he could do was to go down to the cabin, and 
 inform his passengers that they were prisoners. The shock 
 of this intelligence was very great, as may be supposed, but 
 still there was no useless lamentation or weeping. One 
 thing is certain, that this news quite spoiled their appetite 
 for their dinner, which, however, was soon despatched by the 
 French officer and his men, after the boat had left, and the 
 vessel's head had been put in an opposite direction. 
 
 Captain Wilson, who had returned on deck, came down in 
 about a quarter of an hour, and informed the party, who 
 were silently brooding over this sudden change in their 
 
 26
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 prospects, that the wind was very light, and that he thought 
 the fog was clearing off a little, and that if it did so before it 
 was dark, he was in great hopes that they should be re- 
 captured. This intelligence appeared to revive the hopes of 
 Mr. and Mrs. Campbell, and they were still more encouraged 
 when they heard the sound of guns at no very great distance. 
 In a few minutes afterward the cannonading became very 
 furious, and the Frenchmen who were on board began to 
 show strong signs of uneasiness. 
 
 The fact was, that a French squadron, of one sixty-gun 
 ship, and two corvettes, had been on the look-out for the 
 convoy, and had come in among them during the fog. They 
 had captured and taken possession of several vessels before 
 they were discovered, but the sixty-gun ship at last ran very 
 near to the Portsmouth, and Alfred, who had the watch, and 
 was on a sharp look-out, soon perceived through the looming 
 fog, that she was not one of the convoy. He ran down to 
 acquaint the captain, and the men were immediately ordered 
 to their quarters, without beating the drum, or making any 
 noise that might let the enemy know they were so near. 
 The yards were then braced in, to check the way of the 
 Portsmouth, so that the strange vessel might come up with 
 her. Silence was kept fore and aft, not a whisper was to be 
 heard ; and as the Frenchmen neared them, they perceived 
 a boat putting off from her to board another vessel close to 
 them, and also heard the orders given to the men in the 
 French language. This was sufficient for Captain Lumley : 
 he put the helm down, and poured a raking broadside into 
 the enemy, who was by no means prepared for such a sudden 
 salute, although her guns were cast loose, ready for action, in 
 case of accident. The answer to the broadside was a cry of 
 " Vive la Republtque !" and, in a few seconds, both ships were 
 hotly engaged the Portsmouth having the advantage of lying 
 upon the bow of her antagonist. 
 
 As is often the case, the heavy cannonading brought on a 
 dead calm, and the two ships remained in their respective 
 positions, except that the Portsmouth's was more favourable, 
 having drawn ahead of the French vessel, so that her broad- 
 side was poured into her opponent, without her being able 
 to return the fire from more than four or five of her guns. 
 The fog became more opaque than ever ; the two ships had 
 
 27
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 neared each other considerably, or it would have been im- 
 possible to distinguish. All that they could see from the 
 deck of the Portsmouth was the jib-boom and cap of the 
 bowsprit of the Frenchman, the rest of her bowsprit, and her 
 whole hull, were lost in the impenetrable gloom ; but that 
 was sufficient for the men to direct their guns, and the fire 
 from the Portsmouth was most rapid, although the extent of 
 its execution was unknown. After half-an-hour of incessant 
 broadsides, the two vessels had approached each other so 
 close, that the jib-boom of the Frenchman was pointed 
 between the fore and main rigging of the Portsmouth. 
 Captain Lumley immediately gave orders to lash the French- 
 man's bowsprit to his mainmast, and this was accomplished 
 by the first lieutenant, Alfred, and the seamen, without any 
 serious loss, for the fog was still so thick, that the Frenchman 
 on their forecastle could not perceive what was doing at 
 their bowsprit's cap. 
 
 "She is ours now/' said Captain Lumley to the first 
 lieutenant. 
 
 " Yes, sir, fast enough. I think, if the fog were to clear 
 away, they would haul down their colours." 
 
 " Not till the last, depend upon it," replied Captain 
 Lumley. " Fire away there, on the main-deck, give them 
 no time to take breath. Mr. Campbell, tell the second 
 lieutenant to let the foremost lower deck guns be pointed 
 more aft. I say, not till the last," repeated Captain Lumley 
 to the first lieutenant; "these republicans will take a good 
 deal of beating, even upon the water." 
 
 " It's clearing up, sir, to the northward a little," said the 
 master. 
 
 " I see yes, it is," replied Captain Lumley. " Well, the 
 sooner the better : we shall see what has become of all the 
 shot we have been throwing away." 
 
 A white silvery line appeared on the horizon, to the north- 
 ward ; gradually it increased, and as it rose up, became 
 broader, till at last the curtain was lifted up, and a few feet 
 were to be seen above the clear blue water. As it continued 
 to approach, the light became more vivid, the space below 
 increased, and the water was ruffled with the coming wind, 
 till at last the fog rolled off as if it had been gradually 
 furled, and sweeping away in a heavy bank to leeward, 
 
 28
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 exposed the state and position of the whole convoy, and the 
 contending vessels. The English seamen on board of the 
 Portsmouth cheered the return of daylight, as it might truly 
 be termed. Captain Luinley found that they had been con- 
 tending in the very centre of the convoy, which was still 
 lying around them, with the exception of about fifteen 
 vessels, which were a few miles apart, with their heads in an 
 opposite direction. These were evidently those which had 
 been captured. The two frigates, which had been stationed 
 in the rear of the convoy, were still two or three miles 
 distant, but making all sail to come up and assist the 
 Portsmouth. Many of the convoy, which had been in the 
 direction of the fire, appeared to have suffered in their masts 
 and sails ; but whether any injury had been received in their 
 hulls it was not possible to say. The French line-of- battle 
 ship had suffered dreadfully from the fire of the Portsmouth. 
 Her main-mast and mizzen-mast were over the side, her 
 forward ports were many of them almost beat into one, 
 and everything on board appeared to be in the greatest 
 confusion. 
 
 " She can't stand this long," observed Captain Lumley. 
 " Fire away, my lads." 
 
 "The Circe and Vixen are coming down to us, sir," 
 observed the first lieutenant ; " we do not want them, and 
 they will only be an excuse for the Frenchman to surrender 
 to a superior force. If they recaptured the vessels taken, 
 they would be of some service." 
 
 "Very true. Mr. Campbell, make their signal to pursue 
 captured vessels." 
 
 Alfred ran aft to obey the orders. The flags had just 
 flown out at the masthead, when he received a bullet 
 through his arm : for the French, unable to use the major 
 portion of their guns, had, when the fog cleared up, poured 
 in incessant volleys of musketry upon the decks of the 
 Portsmouth. Alfred desired the quarter-master to untie his 
 neck handkerchief for him, and bind up his arm. Having 
 so done, he continued to do his duty. A bold attempt was 
 now made by the French to clear their vessel by cutting the 
 fastening of her bowsprit, but the marines of the Portsmouth 
 were prepared for them, and after about twenty gallant 
 fellows had dropped down on the booms and gangways of 
 
 29
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 the Portsmouth, the attempt was given up, and four minutes 
 afterward the French colours were hauled down. She was 
 boarded from her bowsprit by the first lieutenant and a 
 party of seamen. The lashings were cast off, and the vessels 
 cleared of each other, and then the English seamen gave 
 three cheers in honour of the victory. 
 
 CHAPTER V 
 
 J. HE French sixty-gun ship proved to be the Leonldas ; she 
 had been sent out with two large frigates on purpose to 
 intercept the convoy, but she had parted with her consorts 
 in a gale of wind. Her loss of men was very great ; that on 
 board of the Portsmouth was trifling. In a couple of hours 
 the Portsmouth and her prize in tow were ready to proceed 
 with the convoy, but they still remained hove to, to wait for 
 the frigates which were in chase of the captured vessels. 
 All of these were speedily come up with except the London 
 Merchant, which sailed so remarkably well. At last, to the 
 great joy of Alfred (who as soon as the bullet had been ex- 
 tracted and his arm dressed, had held his telescope fixed 
 upon the chase), she hove to, and was taken possession of. 
 Before night the convoy were again collected together, and 
 were steering for their destination. The next morning was 
 clear, and the breeze moderate. Mrs. Campbell, who, as 
 well as all the rest, was very anxious about Alfred, requested 
 Captain Wilson to run down to the Portsmouth, that they 
 might ascertain if he was safe. Captain Wilson did as she 
 requested, and writing in chalk "All well" in large letters 
 upon the log-board, held it over the side as he passed close 
 to the Portsmouth. Alfred was not on deck fever had com- 
 pelled him to remain in his hammock but Captain Lumley 
 made the same reply on the log-board of the Portsmouth, and 
 Mr. and Mrs. Campbell were satisfied. 
 
 " How I should like to see him," said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 "Yes, madam," observed Captain Wilson, "but they have 
 too much to do on board of the Portsmouth just now ; they 
 have to repair damages and to look after the wounded ; 
 they have a great quantity of prisoners on board, as you may 
 
 30
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 see, for a great many are now on the booms ; they have no 
 time for compliments." 
 
 "That is very true/' replied Mr. Campbell, "we must wait 
 till we arrive at Quebec." 
 
 " But we did not see Alfred," said Emma. 
 
 " No, miss, because he was busy enough below, and I dare 
 say no one told him. They have said that all's well, and 
 that is sufficient ; and now we must haul off again, for with 
 such a heavy ship in tow, Captain Lumley will not thank me 
 if I am always coming so close to him." 
 
 " I am satisfied, Captain Wilson ; pray do nothing that 
 might displease Captain Lumley. We shall soon see Alfred, 
 I dare say, with the spy-glass." 
 
 " I see him now," said Mary Percival, "he has his tele- 
 scope, and he is waving his hat to me." 
 
 "Thank God," replied Mrs. Campbell; "now I am 
 satisfied." 
 
 The Portsmouth cast off the French line-of-battle ship, as 
 soon as they had jury-masts up and could make sail on them, 
 and the convoy proceeded to the mouth of the St. Lawrence. 
 
 " Captain Wilson," said Percival, whose eyes were fixed on 
 the water, " what animals are those, tumbling about and 
 blowing, those great white things ? " 
 
 " They are what are called the white whale, Percival," 
 replied Captain Wilson; "they are not often seen, except 
 about here." 
 
 " Then what is the colour of the other whales ? " 
 
 " The northern whales are black they are called the 
 black whales ; but the southern, or spermaceti whales, are 
 not so dark in colour." 
 
 Captain Wilson then, at Percival's request, gave him an 
 account of how the whales were caught, for he had been 
 several voyages himself in the northern whale fishery. 
 
 Percival was never tired of asking questions, and Captain 
 Wilson was very kind to him, and always answered him. 
 John, generally speaking, stood by when Captain Wilson was 
 talking, looking very solemn and very attentive, but not say- 
 ing a word. 
 
 ' Well, John," said Emma to him after the conversation had 
 been ended, "what was Captain Wilson telling you about?" 
 
 " Whales," replied John, walking past her. 
 
 31
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Well, but is that all you can tell me, John ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied John, walking away. 
 
 "At all events, Miss Emma, he keeps all his knowledge to 
 himself," observed Captain Wilson, laughing. 
 
 " Yes ; I shall know nothing about the whale-fishery, unless 
 you will condescend to tell me yourself, that is evident," 
 replied Emma, taking the offered arm of Captain Wilson, who, 
 at her request, immediately resumed the subject. 
 
 In three weeks from the day of the action they had anchored 
 off the town of Quebec. 
 
 As soon as they had anchored, Alfred obtained leave to 
 go on board of the London Merchant, and then, for the first 
 time, his family knew that he had been wounded. His arm 
 was still in a sling, but was healing fast. 
 
 I shall pass over the numerous inquiries on his part, relative 
 to their capture and recapture, and on theirs, as to the action 
 with the French ship. 
 
 While they were in conversation, Captain Lumley was 
 reported to be coming on board in his boat. They went on 
 the deck of the vessel to receive him. 
 
 " Well, Mrs. Campbell," said Captain Lumley after the first 
 salutations were over, "you must congratulate me on my 
 having captured a vessel somewhat larger than my own ; and 
 I must congratulate you on the conduct and certain promotion 
 of your son Alfred. He has richly deserved it." 
 
 " I am very thankful, Captain Lumley, and do most heartily 
 congratulate you," replied Mrs. Campbell ; " I only regret that 
 my boy has been wounded." 
 
 "The very thing that you should, on the contrary, be 
 thankful for, Mrs. Campbell," replied Captain Lumley. "It 
 is the most fortunate wound in the world, as it not only adds 
 to his claims, but enables me to let him join you and go to 
 Canada with you, without it being supposed that he has quitted 
 the service." 
 
 " How so, Captain Lumley ? " 
 
 " I can discharge him to sick-quarters here at Quebec. If 
 they think anything about it at all at home, it will be that 
 his wound is much more severe than it really is ; and he can 
 remain on half-pay as long as he pleases. There are plenty 
 ready to be employed. But I cannot wait any longer. I 
 am going on shore to call upon the Governor, and I thought 
 
 32
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 I would just see you on my way. You may assure yourselves 
 that if I can be of any use to you, I will not fail to exert any 
 little influence I may have." 
 
 Captain Lumley then took a cordial leave of the whole 
 party, telling Alfred that he might consider himself as dis- 
 charged from the ship, and might rejoin his family. 
 
 " Heaven sends us friends when we most need them and 
 least expect them/' said Mrs. Campbell, as she watched the 
 boat pulling away. " Who would have imagined, when we 
 anchored at Cork, that such good fortune should have awaited 
 us ; and that, at the very lime Alfred had given up his pro- 
 fession for our sake, his promotion in the service was awaiting 
 him ?" 
 
 Shortly afterward Mrs. Campbell and Henry went on shore 
 with Captain Wilson to look out for lodgings, and present 
 the letters of introduction which he had received for some 
 Quebec merchants. As they were looking for lodgings in 
 company with a Mr. Farquhar, who had kindly volunteered 
 to assist them, they met Captain Lumley on his return from 
 the Governor. 
 
 " I am glad to have met you, Mrs. Campbell," said Captain 
 Lumley ; " I found on paying my respects to the Governor, 
 that there is what they call the Admiralty House here, which 
 is kept furnished by Government for the senior officers of his 
 Majesty's ships. It is at my disposal ; and as the Governor 
 lias requested me to take up my abode at Government House, 
 I beg you will consider it at your service. You will find better 
 accommodation there than in lodgings, and it will save you 
 considerable expense." 
 
 "We need look no further, Mrs. Campbell," said Mr. 
 Farquhar. 
 
 Mrs. Campbell expi-essed her acknowledgments to Captain 
 Lumley, and returned on board with this pleasing intelligence. 
 
 " Oh, Alfred, how much we are indebted to you, my dear 
 boy," said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 "To me, mother? to Captain Lumley, I should rather 
 think." 
 
 "Yes, to Captain Lumley, I grant; but still it has been 
 your good conduct when under his command which has made 
 him attached to you ; and it is to that we owe his acquaint- 
 ance, and all the kindness we have received from him." 
 
 33 c
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 The next day the family disembarked and took possession 
 of the Admiralty House. Mr. Farquhar procured them a 
 female servant, who, with a man and his wife left in charge 
 of the house, supplied all the attendance they required. 
 Mrs. Campbell settled with Captain Wilson, who very gene- 
 rously refused to take any money for Alfred's passage, as he 
 had not remained on board of the London Merchant : promis- 
 ing, however, to accept their invitation to come to them 
 whenever he could find leisure, he took leave of them 
 for the present, and they were left alone in their new 
 residence. 
 
 In a few days the Campbells found themselves com- 
 fortably settled in the Admiralty House, but they had no 
 intention of remaining there longer than was necessary ; 
 as, notwithstanding the accommodation, their residence at 
 Quebec was attended with expense, and Mr. Campbell was 
 aware that he had no money to throw away. 
 
 On the fourth day after their landing, Captain Lumley 
 called to take leave ; but the day previous, he had introduced 
 them to the Governor, who returned Mr. Campbell's call, 
 and appeared to be much interested in their welfare, owing 
 of course to the representations of Captain Lumley. It was 
 not, therefore, surprising that they should part with regret 
 from one who had proved himself such a kind friend ; and 
 many were the expressions of gratitude which were made 
 by the whole party. Captain Lumley shook hands with 
 them all ; and, assuring Alfred that he would not lose sight 
 of his interests, wished them every success, and left the 
 house. An hour afterward the Portsmouth was under weigh, 
 and running out with a fine breeze. 
 
 On the following day the Governor requested Mr. Campbell 
 would call upon him ; and when they met, he pointed out 
 to him that he would have great difficulties, and, he was 
 fearful, great hardships, to encounter in following up his 
 plan of settling in Upper Canada. He did not dissuade him 
 from so doing, as he had nothing more promising to offer 
 which might induce him to change his mind, but he thought 
 it right to forewarn him of trials, that he might be well 
 prepared. 
 
 " I feel, of course, a strong interest in any English family 
 so well brought up, and accustomed, as I find yours has been, 
 
 34
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 to luxury, being placed in such a situation ; and the interest 
 which my old friend, Captain Lumley, takes in you, is quite 
 sufficient to induce me to offer you every assistance in ir.y 
 power: that you may depend upon, Mr. Campbell. The 
 Surveyor-General i; coming here immediately, I must first 
 introduce you to him, as it is from him that the land must 
 be obtained, and of course he can advise you well on the 
 point of locality; but you must recollect that it is not much 
 more than thirty years since these provinces have been 
 surrendered to Great Britain, and that not only the French 
 population, but the Indians, are very hostile to the English, 
 for the Indians were, and still are, firm allies to the French, 
 and detest us. I have been reflecting upon the affair, and 
 I hope to be of some service to you ; if I am not, it will not, 
 I assure you, be from any want of will ; under every advantage 
 which may be procured for you, at all events, you will 
 require stout hearts and able hands. Your son Alfred will 
 be of great service, but we must try and procure you some 
 other assistance that can be trusted." 
 
 A long conversation then took place between the Gov- 
 ernor and Mr. Campbell, during which the latter received 
 much valuable information : it was interrupted, however, 
 by the arrival of the Surveyor-General, and the topic was 
 resumed. 
 
 " The land that I would propose to Mr. Campbell," ob- 
 served the Surveyor-General, after a time, "if there is no 
 objection to part witli it, is a portion of what has been laid 
 aside as Government reserve on this part of the Lake 
 Ontario ; there are lands to be obtained nearer to Montreal, 
 but all the land of good quality has been purchased. This 
 land, you will observe, Mr. Campbell, is peculiarly good, 
 having some few acres of what' we call prairie, or natural 
 meadow. It has also the advantage of running with a large 
 frontage on the beach, and there is a small river on one side 
 of it ; besides, it is not a great distance, perhaps four or five 
 miles, from Fort Frontignac, and it might be easy to obtain 
 assistance if required." 
 
 The Surveyor-General pointed to a part of the map, near 
 to Presqu' He de Quinte, as he made this observation to the 
 Governor. 
 
 " I agree with you," replied the Governor, " and I observe 
 
 35
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 that there is already a settler on the other side of the 
 stream." 
 
 " Yes, sir/' replied the Surveyor ; " that allotment was 
 granted before it was decided that the rest should be a 
 Government reserve ; and if proof were required of the 
 goodness of the land, it would be found in the person who 
 took it. It was taken four years ago by the old hunter, 
 Malachi Bone ; he has been over every part of it, of course, 
 and knows what it is. You recollect the man, don't you, 
 sir ? He was a guide to the English army before the sur- 
 render of Quebec ; General Wolfe had a high opinion of him, 
 and his services were so good that he was allowed that tract 
 of a hundred and fifty acres." 
 
 "I now remember him," replied the Governor, "but as I 
 have not seen him for so many years, lie had escaped my 
 recollection." 
 
 "It will be a great advantage to you, Mr. Campbell, having 
 this man as a neighbour." 
 
 "Now," continued the Governor, addressing the Surveyor- 
 General, " do you know of any person who would be willing 
 to serve Mr. Campbell, and who can be depended upon ; of 
 course one who understands the country, and who would be 
 really useful ? " 
 
 " Yes, Governor, I do know a very good man, and you 
 know him also ; but you know the worst part of him, for he 
 is generally in trouble when you see him." 
 
 " Who is that ? " 
 
 " Martin Super, the trapper." 
 
 "Why, that is the young fellow who breeds such disturb- 
 ances, and who, if I recollect right, is now in prison for a 
 riot." 
 
 "The very same, sir; but Martin Super, although a 
 troublesome fellow at Quebec, is worth his weight in gold 
 when he is out of the town. You may think it strange, Mr. 
 Campbell, that I should recommend a man who appears to 
 be so unruly a character ; but the fact is, that the trappers, 
 who go in pursuit of the game for their skins, after having 
 been out for months, undergoing every privation that can be 
 imagined, return home with their packages of skins, which 
 they dispose of to the merchants of this town ; and as soon 
 as they have their money, they never cease their revelry of
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 every description until their earnings are all gone, and then 
 they set off again on their wild and venturous pursuit. Now 
 Martin Super, like all the rest, must have his fun when he 
 comes back, and being a very wild fellow, he is often in 
 scrapes when he has drunk too much, so that he is occasion- 
 ally put into prison for being riotous ; but I know him well, 
 he has been with me surveying for months, and when he is 
 on service, a more steady, active, and brave man I do not 
 know." 
 
 " I believe you are right in recommending him," observed 
 the Governor, " he will not be sorry to get out of the gaol, 
 and I have no doubt but that he will conduct himself well 
 if he once agrees to take your service, Mr. Campbell, for one 
 or two years. As for the Canadians, they are very harmless, 
 but at the same time very useful. There are exceptions, no 
 doubt ; but their general character is anything but that of 
 activity and courage. As I said before, you will require stout 
 hearts, and Martin Super is one, that is certain. Perhaps 
 you can arrange this for Mr. Campbell ?" 
 
 The Surveyor-General promised to do so ; shortly after 
 which, Mr. Campbell, with many thanks, took his leave of 
 the Governor. 
 
 Mr. Campbell, who had gained every possible information 
 relative to what would be most necessary for him to take 
 with him, was actively employed for a fortnight in making 
 his purchases. During this time much attention was shown 
 to them both by the English and French residents at 
 Quebec. Alfred, whose wound was now nearly healed, was 
 as active as usual, and Henry was of great assistance to his 
 father in taking inventories and making out lists, &c. Nor 
 were Mrs. Campbell and the two girls unemployed ; they 
 had purchased the coarse manufactures of the country, and 
 were very busy making dresses for themselves and for the 
 children. Mr. Campbell had been one morning at Mr. 
 Farquhar's, the merchant's, to make inquiries about a con- 
 veyance up to his new purchase (for he had concluded his 
 arrangements with the Surveyor-General), when the Governor 
 sent a message by one of his aides-de-camp, to say that it 
 was his intention in the course of ten days to send a detach- 
 ment of soldiers up to Fort Frontignac news having been 
 received that the garrison was weakened by a fever which 
 
 37
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 had broken out ; and that if Mr. Campbell would like to 
 avail himself of the opportunity, he and his family, and all 
 his luggage, should go under the escort of the officer and 
 troops. The offer was of course joyfully accepted, and on 
 Mr. Campbell's calling upon the Governor to return his 
 thanks, the latter told him that there would be plenty of 
 room in the bateaux and canoes for them and all their luggage, 
 and that he need not give himself further trouble, or incur 
 any further expense. 
 
 CHAPTER VI 
 
 L HE next day the Surveyor- General called, bringing with 
 him Martin Super, the trapper. 
 
 " Mr. Campbell," said the Surveyor, " this is my friend 
 Martin Super ; I have spoken to him, and he has consented 
 to take service for one year, and he will remain, if he is 
 satisfied. If he serves you as well as he has served me when 
 I have travelled through the country, I have no doubt but 
 you will find him a valuable assistant." 
 
 Martin Super was rather tall, very straight-limbed, show- 
 ing both activity and strength. His head was smaller than 
 usually is the case, which gave him the appearance of great 
 lightness and agility. His countenance was very pleasing, 
 being expressive of continual good humour, which was indeed 
 but corresponding to his real character. He was dressed in 
 a sort of hunting coat of deer-skin, blue cloth leggings, a cap 
 of raccoon's skin, with a broad belt round his waist, in which 
 he wore his knife. 
 
 " Now, Martin Super, I will read the terms of the agree- 
 ment between you and Mr. Campbell, that you may see if all 
 is as you wish." 
 
 The Surveyor-General read the agreement, and Martin 
 nodded his head in acquiescence. 
 
 " Mr. Campbell, if you are satisfied, you may now sign it ; 
 Martin shall do the same." 
 
 Mr. Campbell signed his name, and handed the pen to 
 Martin Super, who then for the first time spoke. 
 
 " Surveyor, I don't know how my name is spelt ; and if I 
 
 38
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 did, I couldn't write it, so I must do it Indian fashion, and 
 put my totem to it." 
 
 " What is your name among the Indians, Martin ? " 
 
 " The Painter," replied Martin, who then made under 
 Mr. Campbell's name, a figure like /? ~ *^ 
 
 saying, "There, that's my name as near ""S ~0v^ 
 
 as I can draw it." Ul/ \)^^~ 
 
 "Very good," replied the Surveyor-General; "here is the 
 document all right, Mr. Campbell. Ladies, I fear I must 
 run away, for I have an engagement. I will leave Martin 
 Super, Mr. Campbell, as you would probably like a little 
 conversation together." 
 
 The Surveyor-General then took his leave, and Martin 
 Super remained. Mrs. Campbell was the first who spoke : 
 " Super," said she, " I hope we shall be very good friends, 
 but now tell me what you mean by your totem, I think you 
 called it ? " 
 
 " Why, ma'am, a totem is an Indian's mark, and you know 
 I am almost an Indian myself. All the Indian chiefs have 
 their totems. One is called the Great Otter, another the 
 Serpent, and so on, and so they sign a figure like the animal 
 they are named from. Then, ma'am, you see, we trappers, 
 who almost live with them, have names given to us also, and 
 they have called me the Painter." 
 
 'Why did they name you the Painter?" 
 
 ' Because I killed two of them in one day." 
 
 ' Killed two painters ! " cried the girls. 
 
 'Yes, miss ; killed them both with my rifle." 
 
 'But why did you kill the men?" said Emma; "was it 
 in battle ? " 
 
 " Kill the men, miss ; I said nothing about men ; I said I 
 killed two painters," replied Martin, laughing, and showing 
 a row of teeth as white as ivory. 
 
 " What is a painter, then, Super ? " inquired Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Why, it's an animal, and a very awkward creature, I can 
 tell you, sometimes." 
 
 "The drawing is something like a panther, mamma," ex- 
 claimed Mary. 
 
 " Well, miss, it may be a panther, but we only know them 
 by the other name." 
 
 Mr. Farquhar then came in, and the question was referred 
 
 39
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 to him ; he laughed and told them that painters were a 
 species of panther, not spotted, but tawny-coloured, and at 
 times very dangerous. 
 
 " Do you know the part of the country where we are 
 going to ? " said Henry to Super. 
 
 " Yes, I have trapped thereabouts for months, but the 
 beavers are scarce now." 
 
 " Are there any other animals there ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Martin, " small game, as we term it." 
 
 " What sort are they ? " 
 
 " Why, there's painters, and bears, and catamounts." 
 
 " Mercy on us ! do you call that small game ? why, what 
 must the large be, then?" said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Buffaloes, missus, is what we call big game." 
 
 " But the animals you speak of are not good eating, 
 Super," said Mrs. Campbell ; " is there no game that we 
 can eat ? " 
 
 "Oh yes, plenty of deer and wild turkey, and bear's good 
 eating, I reckon." 
 
 "Ah ! that sounds better." 
 
 After an hour's conversation, Martin Super was dismissed ; 
 the whole of the family (except Alfred, who was not at home) 
 very much pleased with what they had seen of him. 
 
 A few days after this, Martin Super, who had now entered 
 upon service, and was very busy with Alfred, with whom 
 he had already become a favourite, was sent for by Mr. 
 Campbell, who read over to him the inventory of the 
 articles which they had, and inquired of him if there was 
 anything else which might be necessary or advisable to take 
 with them. 
 
 "You said something about guns," replied Martin, "what 
 sort of guns did you mean ? " 
 
 "We have three fowling-pieces and three muskets, besides 
 pistols." 
 
 " Fowling-pieces, they are bird-guns, I believe, no use 
 at all ; muskets are soldiers' tools, no use ; pistols are pops, 
 and nothing better. You have no rifles ; you can't go into 
 the woods without rifles. I have got mine, but you must 
 have some." 
 
 " Well, I believe you are right, Martin ; it never occurred 
 to me. How many ought we to have ? " 
 
 40
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Well, that's according how many be you in family ? " 
 
 "We are five males and three females." 
 
 " Well, then, sir, say ten rifles ; that will be quite sufficient. 
 Two spare ones in case of accident," replied Martin. 
 
 "Why, Martin," said Mrs. Campbell, "you do not mean 
 that the children and these young ladies and I are to fire 
 off rifles ?" 
 
 " I do mean to say, ma'am, that before I was as old as that 
 little boy," pointing to John, " I could hit a mark well ; and 
 a Avoman ought at least to know how to prime and load a 
 rifle, even if she does not fire it herself. It is a deadly 
 weapon, ma'am, and the greatest leveller in creation, for the 
 trigger pulled by a child will settle the business of the 
 stoutest man. I don't mean to say that we may be called to 
 use them in that way, but it's always better to have them, 
 and to let other people know that you have them, and all 
 ready loaded too, if required." 
 
 "Well, Martin," said Mr. Campbell, "I agree with you, it 
 is better to be well prepared. We will have the ten rifles, if 
 we can afford to purchase them. What will they cost ? " 
 
 " About sixteen dollars will purchase the best, sir ; but I 
 think I had better choose them for you, and try them before 
 you purchase." 
 
 " Do so, then, Super ; Alfred will go with you as soon as 
 he comes back, and you and he can settle the matter." 
 
 "Why, Super," observed Mrs. Campbell, "you have quite 
 frightened us women at the idea of so many firearms being 
 required." 
 
 " If Pontiac was alive, missus, they would all be required, 
 but he's gone now ; still there are many outlying Indians, as 
 we call them, who are no better than they should be ; and I 
 always like to see rifles ready loaded. Why, ma'am, suppose 
 now that all the men were out in the woods, and a bear 
 should pay you a visit during our absence, would it not be 
 just as well for to have a loaded rifle ready for him ; and 
 would not you or the young misses willingly prefer to pull 
 the trigger at him than to be hugged in his fashion ? " 
 
 " Martin Super, you have quite convinced me : I shall not 
 only learn to load a rifle but to fire one also." 
 
 " And I'll teach the boys the use of them, ma'am, and 
 they will then add to your defence." 
 
 41
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "You shall do so, Martin/' replied Mrs. Campbell; "I am 
 convinced that you are quite right." 
 
 When Super had quitted the room, which he did soon 
 afterward, Mr. Campbell observed " I hope, my dear, that 
 you and the girls are not terrified by the remarks of Martin. 
 It is necessary to be well armed when isolated as we shall be, 
 and so far from any assistance ; but it does not follow, because 
 we ought to be prepared against danger, that such danger 
 should occur." 
 
 "I can answer for myself, my dear Campbell," replied his 
 wife ; " I am prepared, if necessary, to meet danger, and do 
 what a weak woman can do ; and I feel what Martin says is 
 but too true, that with a rifle in hand, a woman or a child is 
 on a par with the strongest man." 
 
 " And I, my dear uncle," said Mary Percival, " shall, I trust, 
 with the blessing of God, know how to do my duty, however 
 peculiar the circumstances may be to a female." 
 
 " And I, my dear uncle," followed up Emma, laughing, 
 " infinitely prefer firing off a rifle to being hugged by a bear 
 or an Indian, because of two evils one should always choose 
 the least." 
 
 " Well, then, I see Martin has done no harm, but, on the 
 contrary, he has done good. It is always best to be prepared 
 for the worst, and to trust to Providence for aid in peril." 
 
 At last all the purchases were completed, and everything 
 was packed up and ready for embarkation. Another message 
 from the Governor was received, stating that in three days 
 the troops would be embarked, and also informing Mr. Camp- 
 bell that if he had not purchased any cows or horses, the 
 officer at Fort Frontignac had more cattle than were requisite, 
 and could supply him ; which, perhaps, would be preferable 
 to carrying them up so far. Mr. Campbell had spoken about, 
 but not finally settled for, the cows, and therefore was glad 
 to accept the Governor's offer. This message was accom- 
 panied with a note of invitation to Mr. Campbell, the ladies, 
 and Henry and Alfred, to take a farewell dinner at Govern- 
 ment House the day before their departure. The invitation 
 was accepted, and Mr. Campbell was introduced to the officer 
 commanding the detachment which was about to proceed to 
 Fort Frontignac, and received from him every assurance of his 
 doing all he could to make them comfortable. The kindness 
 
 42
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 of the Governor did not end here : he desired the officer to 
 take two large tents for the use of Mr. Campbell, to be re- 
 turned to the fort when the house had been built, and they 
 were completely settled. He even proposed that Mrs. Camp- 
 bell and the Misses Percival should remain at Government 
 House until Mr. Campbell had made every preparation to 
 receive them ; but this Mrs. Campbell would not consent to, 
 and, with many thanks, she declined the offer. 
 
 CHAPTER VII 
 
 ALTHOUGH it was now the middle of May, it was but a 
 few days before their departure that there was the least sign 
 of verdure, or the trees had burst into leaf; but in the course 
 of the three days before they quitted Quebec, so rapid was 
 the vegetation, that it appeared as if summer had come upon 
 them all at once. The heat was also very great, although, 
 when they had landed, the weather was piercing cold ; but 
 in Canada, as well as in Northern America, the transitions from 
 heat to cold, and from cold to heat, are very rapid. 
 
 My readers will be surprised to hear that when, the winter 
 sets in at Quebec, all the animals required for the winter's 
 consumption are at once killed. If the troops are numerous, 
 perhaps three or four hundred bullocks are slaughtered and 
 hung up. Every family kill their cattle, their sheep, pigs, 
 turkeys, fowls, &c., and all are put up in the garrets, where 
 the carcasses immediately freeze hard, and remain quite good 
 and sweet during the six or seven months of severe winter 
 which occur in that climate. When any portion of meat is 
 to be cooked, it is gradually thawed in lukewarm water, and 
 after that is put to the fire. If put at once to the fire in its 
 frozen state it spoils. There is another strange circumstance 
 which occurs in these cold latitudes; a small fish, called the 
 snow-fish, is caught during the winter by making holes in 
 the thick ice, and these fish coming to the holes in thousands 
 to breathe, are thrc-vn out with hand- nets upon the ice, 
 where they become in a few minutes frozen quite hard, so 
 that, if you wish it, you may break them in half like a rotten 
 stick. The cattle are fed upon these fish during the winter 
 
 43
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 months. But it has been proved, which is very strange, that 
 if, after they have been frozen for twenty-four hours or more, 
 you put these fish into water and gradually thaw them as you 
 do the meat, they will recover and swim about again as well 
 as ever. To proceed, however, with our history : 
 
 Mr. Campbell found that, after all his expenses, he had 
 still three hundred pounds left, and this money he left in the 
 Quebec Bank, to use as he might find necessary. His ex- 
 penditure had been very great. First, there was the removal 
 of so large a family, and the passage out ; then he had pro- 
 cured at Liverpool a large quantity of cutlery and tools, 
 furniture, &c., all of which articles were cheaper there than 
 at Quebec. At Quebec he had also much to purchase : all 
 the most expensive portion of his house, such as windows, 
 ready glazed, stoves, boarding for floors, cupboards, and 
 partitions ; salt provisions, crockery of every description, two 
 small waggons ready to be put together, several casks of nails, 
 and a variety of things which it would be too tedious to 
 mention. Procuring these, with the expenses of living, had 
 taken away all his money, except the three hundred pounds 
 I have mentioned. 
 
 It was on the 13th of May that the embarkation took 
 place, and it was not until the afternoon that all was pre- 
 pared, and Mrs. Campbell and her nieces were conducted 
 down to the bateaux, which lay at the wharf, with the troops 
 all ready on board of them. The Governor and his aides- 
 de-camp, besides many other influential people of Quebec, 
 escorted them down, and as soon as they had paid their 
 adieus, the word was given, the soldiers in the bateaux gave 
 three cheers, and away they went from the wharf into the 
 stream. For a short time there was waving of handkerchiefs 
 and other tokens of goodwill on the part of those who were 
 on the wharf; but that was soon left behind them, and the 
 family found themselves separated from their acquaintances, 
 and silently listening to the measured sound of the oars, as 
 they dropped into the water. 
 
 And it is not to be wondered at that they were silent, for 
 all were occupied with their own thoughts. They called to 
 mind the beautiful park at Wexton, which they had quitted, 
 after having resided there so long and so happily ; the hall, 
 with all its splendour and all its comfort, rose up in their
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 remembrance ; each room with its furniture, each window 
 with its view, was recalled to their memories ; they had 
 crossed the Atlantic, and were now about to leave civilisa- 
 tion and comfort behind them to isolate themselves in the 
 Canadian woods to trust to their own resources, their own 
 society, and their own exertions. It was, indeed, the com- 
 mencement of a new life, and for which they felt themselves 
 little adapted, after the luxuries they had enjoyed in their 
 former condition ; but if their thoughts and reminiscences 
 made them grave and silent, they did not make them de- 
 spairing or repining; they trusted to that Power who alone 
 could protect who gives and who takes away, and doeth 
 with us as He judges best ; and if hope was not buoyant in 
 all of them, still there was confidence, resolution, and resig- 
 nation. Gradually they were roused from their reveries by 
 the beauty of the scenery and the novelty of what met their 
 sight ; the songs, also, of the Canadian boatmen were musical 
 and cheering, and by degrees, they had all recovered their 
 usual good spirits. 
 
 Alfred was the first to shake off his melancholy feelings, 
 and to attempt to remove them from others ; nor was he 
 unsuccessful. The officer who commanded the detachment 
 of troops, and who was in the same bateau with the family, 
 had respected their silence upon their departure from the 
 wharf perhaps he felt much as they did. His name was 
 Sinclair, and his rank that of senior captain in the regiment 
 a handsome, florid young man, tall and well made, very 
 gentlemanlike, and very gentle in his manners. 
 
 " How very beautiful the foliage is on that point, mother," 
 said Alfred, first breaking the silence, "what a contrast 
 between the leaves of the sycamore, so transparent and 
 yellow, with the sun behind them, and the new shoots of the 
 spruce fir." 
 
 " It is, indeed, very lovely," replied Mrs. Campbell ; "and 
 the branches of the trees, feathering down as they do to the 
 surface of the water 
 
 "Like good Samaritans," said Emma, "extending their 
 arms, that any unfortunate drowning person who was swept 
 away by the stream might save himself by their assistance." 
 
 " I had no idea that trees had so much charity or reflection, 
 Emma," rejoined Alfred. 
 
 45
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " I cannot answer for their charity, but, by the side of this 
 clear water, you must allow them reflection, cousin," replied 
 Emma. 
 
 " I presume you will add vanity to their attributes ? " 
 answered Alfred ; " for they certainly appear to be hanging 
 over the stream that they may look and admire themselves 
 in the glassy mirror." 
 
 ff Pretty well that for a midshipman ; I was not aware 
 that they used such choice language in a cockpit," retorted 
 the young lady. 
 
 " Perhaps not, cousin," answered Alfred ; " but when sailors 
 are in the company of ladies, they become refined, from the 
 association." 
 
 "Well, I must admit, Alfred, that you are a great deal 
 more polished after you have been a month on shore." 
 
 " Thank you, cousin Emma, even for that slight admission," 
 replied Alfred, laughing. 
 
 " But what is that ? " said Mary Percival, " at the point, it 
 is a village one, two, three houses just opening upon us ? " 
 
 "That is a raft, Miss Percival, which is coming down the 
 river," replied Captain Sinclair. " You will see when we are 
 nearer to it, that perhaps it covers two acres of water, and 
 there are three tiers of timber on it. These rafts are worth 
 many thousand pounds. They are first framed with logs, 
 fastened by wooden tree-nails, and the timber placed within 
 the frame. There are, perhaps, from forty to a hundred 
 people on this raft to guide it down the stream, and the 
 houses you see are built on it for the accommodation of these 
 people. I have seen as many as fifteen houses upon a raft, 
 which will sometimes contain the cargoes of thirty or forty 
 large ships." 
 
 " It is very wonderful how they guide and direct it down 
 the stream," said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " It is very dexterous ; and it seems strange that such an 
 enormous mass can be so guided, but it is done, as you will 
 perceive ; there are three or four rudders made of long 
 sweeps, and, as you may observe, several sweeps on each side." 
 
 All the party were now standing up in the sternsheets of 
 the bateau to look at the people on the raft, who amounted 
 to about fifty or sixty men now running over the top to one 
 side, and dragging at the sweeps, which required the joint 
 
 46
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 power of seven or eight men to each of them now passing 
 again over to the opposite sweeps, as directed by the steers- 
 man. The bateau kept well in to the shore, out of the way, 
 and the raft passed them very quickly. As soon as it was 
 clear of the point, as their course to Quebec was now 
 straight, and there was a slight breeze down the river, the 
 people on board of the raft hoisted ten or fifteen sails upon 
 different masts, to assist them in their descent ; and this 
 again excited the admiration of the party. 
 
 The conversation now became general, until the bateaux 
 were made fast to the shores of the river, while the men 
 took their dinners, which had been prepared for them before 
 they left Quebec. After a repose of two hours, they again 
 started, and at nightfall arrived at St. Anne's, where they 
 found everything ready for their reception. Although their 
 beds were composed of the leaves of the maize or Indian 
 corn, they were so tired that they found them very comfort 
 able, and at daylight arose quite refreshed, and anxious to 
 continue their route. Martin Super, who, with the two 
 youngest boys, had been placed in a separate boat, had been 
 very attentive to the comforts of the ladies after their em- 
 barkation ; and it appeared that he had quite won the hearts 
 of the two boys by his amusing anecdotes during the day. 
 
 Soon after their embarkation, the name of Pontiac being 
 again mentioned by Captain Sinclair, Mrs. Campbell ob- 
 served 
 
 " Our man Super mentioned that name before. I confess 
 that I do not know anything of Canadian affairs; I know 
 only that Pontiac was an Indian chief. Can you, Captain 
 Sinclair, give us any information relative to a person who 
 appears so well known in the province ? " 
 
 " I shall be happy, Mrs. Campbell, as far as I am able, to 
 satisfy you. On one point, I can certainly speak with con- 
 fidence, as my uncle was one of the detachment in the fort 
 of Detroit at the time that it was so nearly surprised, and 
 he has often told the history of the affair in my presence. 
 Pontiac was chief of all the Lake tribes of Indians. I will 
 not repeat the names of the different tribes, but his own 
 particular tribe was that of the Ottawas. He ruled at the 
 time that the Canadas were surrendered to us by the French. 
 At first, although very proud and haughty, and claiming the 
 
 47
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 sovereignty of the country, he was very civil to the English, 
 or at least appeared so to be ; for the French had given us 
 so bad a reputation with all the northern tribes, that they 
 had hitherto shown nothing but the most determined hos- 
 tility, and appeared to hate our very name. They are now 
 inclined to be quiet, and it is to be hoped their fear of us, 
 after the severe conflicts between us, will induce them to 
 remain so. You are, perhaps, aware that the French had 
 built many forts at the most commanding spots in the in- 
 terior and on the lakes, all of which, when they gave up the 
 country, wee garrisoned by our troops, to keep the Indians 
 under control. 
 
 " All these forts are isolated, and communication between 
 them is rare. It was in 1763 that Pontiac first showed his 
 hostility against us, and his determination, if possible, to 
 di'ive us from the lakes. He was as cunning as he was 
 brave; and, as an Indian, showed more generalship than 
 might be expected that is, according to their system of 
 War, which is always based upon stratagem. His plan of 
 operation was, to surprise all our forts at the same time, if 
 he possibly could ; and so excellent were his arrangements, 
 that it was only fifteen days after the plan was first laid that 
 he succeeded in gaining possession of all but three ; that is, 
 he surprised ten out of thirteen forts. Of course, the attacks 
 were made by other chiefs, under his directions, as Pontiac 
 could not be at all the simultaneous assaults." 
 
 " Did he murder the garrisons, Captain Sinclair ? " said 
 Alfred. 
 
 " The major portion of them ; some were spared, and 
 afterward were ransomed at high prices. I ought to have 
 mentioned as a singular instance of the advance of this chief 
 in comparison with other Indians, that at this time he issued 
 bills of credit on slips of bark, signed with his totem, the 
 otter ; and that these bills, unlike many of more civilised 
 society, were all taken up and paid." 
 
 " That is very remarkable in a savage," observed Mrs. 
 Campbell ; " but how did this Pontiac contrive to surprise all 
 the forts ? " 
 
 " Almost the whole of them were taken by a singular 
 stratagem. The Indians are very partial to, and exceedingly 
 dexterous at, a game called the ' Baggatiway ' : it is played 
 
 48
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 with a ball and a long-handled sort of racket. They divide 
 into two parties, and the object of each party is to drive the 
 ball to their own goal. It is something like hurley in 
 England or golf in Scotland. Many hundreds are sometimes 
 engaged on both sides ; and the Europeans are so fond of 
 seeing the activity and dexterity shown by the Indians at 
 this game, that it was very common to request them to play 
 it, when they happened to be near the forts. Upon this, 
 Pontiac arranged his plan, which was, that his Indians should 
 commence the game of ball under the forts, and after playing 
 a short time, strike the ball into the fort : of course, some of 
 them would go in for it ; and having done this two or three 
 times, and recommenced the play to avoid suspicion, they 
 were to strike it over again, and follow it up by a rush after 
 it through the gates : and then, when they were all in, they 
 would draw their concealed weapons, and overpower the 
 unsuspicious garrison." 
 
 " It was certainly a very ingenious stratagem," observed 
 Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 "And it succeeded, as I have observed, except on three 
 forts. The one which Pontiac directed the attack upon 
 himself, and which was that which he was most anxious to 
 obtain, was Detroit, in which, as I have before observed, my 
 uncle was garrisoned ; but there he failed, and by a singular 
 circumstance." 
 
 " Pray tell us how, Captain Sinclair," said Emma ; " you 
 don't know how much you have interested me." 
 
 " And me, too, Captain Sinclair," continued Mary. 
 
 " I am very happy that I have been able to wear away 
 any portion of your tedious journey, Miss Percival, so I shall 
 proceed with my history. 
 
 "The fort of Detroit was garrisoned by about three hun- 
 dred men, when Pontiac arrived there with a large force 
 of Indians, and encamped under the \valls, but he had his 
 warriors so mixed up with the women and children, and 
 brought so many articles for trade, that no suspicion was 
 created. The garrison had not heard of the capture of the 
 other forts which had already taken place. At the same 
 time the unusual number of the Indians was pointed out to 
 Major Gladwin, who commanded the fort, but he had no 
 suspicions. Pontiac sent word to the major, that he wished 
 
 49
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 to ' have a talk ' with him, in order to cement more fully the 
 friendship between the Indians and the English ; and to this 
 Major Glad win consented, appointing the next day to receive 
 Pontiac and his chiefs in the fort. 
 
 "Now it so happened that Major Gladwin had employed 
 an Indian woman to make him a pair of moccasins out of a 
 very curious marked elk-skin. The Indian woman brought 
 him the moccasins with the remainder of the* skin. The 
 Major was so pleased with them that he ordered her to make 
 him a second pair of moccasins out of the skin, and then told 
 her that she might keep the remainder for herself. The 
 woman having received the order, quitted the major, but 
 instead of leaving the fort, remained loitering about till she 
 was observed, and they inquired why she did not go. She 
 replied, that she wanted to return the rest of the skin, as he 
 set so great a value on it ; and as this appeared strange con- 
 duct, she was questioned, and then she said, that if she took 
 away the skin then, she never would be able to return it. 
 
 " Major Gladwin sent for the woman, upon hearing of the 
 expressions which she had used, and it was evident that she 
 wanted to communicate something, but was afraid ; but on 
 being pressed hard and encouraged, and assured of protec- 
 tion, she then informed Major Gladwin that Pontiac and his 
 chiefs were to come into the fort to-morrow, under the plea 
 of holding a talk ; but that they had cut the barrels of their 
 rifles short, to conceal them under their blankets, and that 
 it was their intention, at a signal given by Pontiac, to murder 
 Major Gladwin and all his officers who were at the council ; 
 while the other warriors, who would also come into the fort 
 with concealed arms, under pretence of trading, would attack 
 the garrison outside. 
 
 " Having obtained this information, Major Gladwin did all 
 he could to put the fort into a state of defence, and took 
 every necessary precaution. He made known to the officers 
 and men what the intentions of the Indians were, and 
 instructed the officers how to act at the council, and the 
 garrison how to meet the pretended traders outside. 
 
 " About ten o'clock, Pontiac and his thirty-six chiefs, with 
 a train of warriors, came into the fort to their pretended 
 council, and were received with great politeness. Pontiac 
 made his speech, and when he came forward to present the 
 
 50
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 wampum belt, the receipt of which by the major was, as the 
 Indian woman had informed them, to be the signal for the 
 chiefs and warriors to commence the assault, the major and 
 his officers drew their swords half out of their scabbards, and 
 the troops, with their muskets loaded and bayonets fixed, 
 appeared outside and in the council-room, all ready to 
 present. Pontiac, brave as he really was, turned pale : he 
 perceived that he was discovered, and consequently, to avoid 
 any open detection, he finished his speech with many profes- 
 sions of regard for the English. Major Gladwin then rose to 
 reply to him, and immediately informed him that he was 
 aware of his plot and his murderous intentions. Pontiac 
 denied it ; but Major Gladwin stepped to the chief, and 
 drawing aside his blanket, exposed his rifle cut short, which 
 left Pontiac and his chiefs without a word to say in reply. 
 Major Gladwin then desired Pontiac to quit the fort imme- 
 diately, as otherwise he should not be able to restrain the 
 indignation of the soldiers, who would immolate him and all 
 his followers who were outside of the fort. Pontiac and his 
 chiefs did not wait for a second intimation, but made all the 
 haste they could to get outside of the gates." 
 
 "Was it prudent in Major Gladwin to allow Pontiac and 
 his chiefs to leave, after they had come into the fort with an 
 intent to murder him and his men?" said Henry Campbell. 
 "Would not the Major have been justified in detaining 
 them ? " 
 
 " I certainly think he would have been, and so did my 
 uncle, but Major Gladwin thought otherwise. He said that 
 he had promised safe conduct and protection to and from the 
 fort before he was aware of the conspiracy ; and, having made 
 a promise, his honour would not allow him to depart from it." 
 
 " At all events, the major, if he erred, erred on the right 
 side," observed Alfred. " I think myself that he was too 
 scrupulous, and that I in his place should have detained some 
 of them, if not Pontiac himself, as a hostage for the good 
 behaviour of the rest of the tribes." 
 
 " The result proved that if Major Gladwin had done so he 
 would have done wisely ; for the next day Pontiac, not at all 
 disarmed by Major Glad win's clemency, made a most furious 
 attack upon the fort. Every stratagem was resorted to, but 
 the attack failed. Pontiac then invested it, cut off all their 
 
 .51
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 supplies, and the garrison was reduced to great distress. 
 But I must break off now, for here we are at Trois Rivieres, 
 where we shall remain for the night. I hope you will not find 
 your accommodations very uncomfortable, Mrs. Campbell : I 
 fear as we advance you will have to put up with worse." 
 
 " And we are fully prepared for it, Captain Sinclair," replied 
 Mr. Campbell ; " but my wife and my nieces have too much 
 good sense to expect London hotels in the wilds of Canada." 
 
 The bateaux were now on shore, and the party landed to pass 
 the night at the small stockaded village of Trois Rivieres. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII 
 
 CAPTAIN SINCLAIR having stated that they would have 
 a longer journey on the following day, and that it would 
 be advisable to start as soon as possible, they rose at day- 
 light, and in half-an-hour had breakfasted, and were again 
 in the boats. Soon after they had pushed into the stream 
 and hoisted the sails, for the wind was fair, Mr. Campbell 
 inquired how far they had to go on that day ? 
 
 "About fifty miles, if we possibly can," replied Captain 
 Sinclair. " We have made seventy-two miles in the first two 
 days ; but from here to Montreal it is about ninety, and we 
 are anxious to get the best part over to-day, so that we may 
 land on a cleared spot which we know of, and that I feel 
 quite sure in ; for, I regret to say, you must trust to your 
 tents and your own bedding for the night, as there is no 
 habitation large enough to receive us on the river's side, 
 anywhere near where we wish to arrive." 
 
 " Never mind, Captain Sinclair, we shall sleep very well, 
 I dare say," replied Mrs. Campbell ; " but where do all the 
 rest of the party sleep ? there is only one tent." 
 
 " Oh ! never mind the rest of the party ; we are used to 
 it, and your gentlemen won't mind it ; some will sleep in 
 the bateaux, some at the fire, some will watch and not sleep 
 at all." 
 
 After some further conversation, Mary Percival observed to 
 Captain Sinclair : " You had not, I believe, Captain Sinclair, 
 quite finished your account of Pontiac where you left off 
 
 52
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 yesterday, at the time when he was blocking the fort at 
 Detroit. Will you oblige us by stating what afterwards took 
 place ?" 
 
 " With great pleasure, Miss Percival. There was great 
 difficulty in relieving the fort as all communication had been 
 cut off; at last the Governor sent his aide-de-camp, Captain 
 Dalyell, who contrived to throw himself in the fort with 
 about two hundred and fifty men. He shortly afterwards 
 sallied out to attack the entrenchments of the Indians, but 
 Pontiac having received intelligence of his intention, laid an 
 ambuscade for him, beat back the troops with great loss, and 
 poor Dalyell fell in the combat, that took place near a bridge, 
 which still goes by the name of Bloody Bridge. Pontiac cut 
 off the head of Captain Dalyell, and set it upon a post." 
 
 " So much for Major Gladwin's extreme sense of honour," 
 exclaimed Alfred ; " had he detained Pontiac as a prisoner, 
 nothing of this would have happened." 
 
 " I agree with you, Mr. Alfred," replied Captain Sinclair, 
 "it was letting loose a wolf; but Major Gladwin thought 
 he was doing what was right, and therefore cannot be well 
 blamed. After this defeat, the investment was more strict 
 than ever, and the garrison suffered dreadfully. Several 
 vessels which were sent out to supply the garrison fell into 
 the hands of Pontiac, who treated the men very cruelly. 
 What with the loss of men and constant watching, as well 
 as the want of provisions, the garrison was reduced to the 
 greatest privations. At last a schooner came off with supplies, 
 which Pontiac, as usual, attacked with his warriors in their 
 canoes. The schooner was obliged to stand out again, but 
 the Indians followed, and by their incessant fire killed or 
 wounded almost every man on board her, and at length 
 boarded and took possession. As they were climbing up 
 the shrouds and over the gunnel of the vessel, the captain 
 of the vessel, who was a most determined man, and resolved 
 not to fall into the hands of the Indians, called out to the 
 gunner to set fire to the magazine, and blow them all up 
 together. This order was heard by one of Pontiac's chiefs 
 acquainted with English ; he cried out to one of the other 
 Indians, and sprang away from the vessel ; the other Indians 
 followed him, and hurried away in their canoes, or by 
 swimming as fast as they could from the vessel. The captain 
 
 53
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 took advantage of the wind and arrived safe at the fort ; and 
 thus was the garrison relieved and those in the fort saved 
 from destruction by the courage of this one man." 
 
 " You say that Pontiac is now dead, at least Martin Super 
 told us so. How did he die, Captain Sinclair?" inquired 
 Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " He was killed by an Indian, but it is difficult to say why. 
 For many yeai-s he had made friends with us, and he had 
 received a liberal pension from the Government ; but it 
 appears that his hatred against the English had again broken 
 out, and in a council held by the Indians, he proposed 
 assailing us anew. After he had spoken an Indian buried 
 his knife in his heart, but whether to gratify a private 
 animosity or to avoid a further warfare with those who had 
 always thinned their tribes, it is difficult to ascertain. One 
 thing is certain, that most of the Indian animosity against 
 the English is bui'ied with him." 
 
 "Thank you, Captain Sinclair," said Mary Percival, "for 
 taking so much trouble. I think Pontiac's history is a very 
 interesting one." 
 
 " There was much to admire and much to deplore in his 
 character, and we must not judge the Indian too harshly. 
 He was formed for command, and possessed great courage 
 and skill in all his arrangements, independent of his having 
 the tact to keep all the Lake tribes of Indians combined, no 
 very easy task. That he should have endeavoured to drive us 
 away from those lands of which he considered himself (and 
 very correctly too) as the sovereign, is not to be wondered at, 
 especially as our encroachments daily increased. The great 
 fault of his character, in our eyes, was his treachery ; but we 
 must remember that the whole art of Indian warfare is based 
 upon stratagem." 
 
 " But his attacking the fort after he had been so generously 
 dismissed when his intentions were known, was surely very 
 base," remarked Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " What we consider a generous dismissal, he probably 
 mistook for folly and weakness. The Indians have no idea 
 of generosity in warfare. Had Pontiac been shot, he would 
 have died bravely, and he had no idea that, because Major 
 Gladwin did not think proper to take his life, he was there- 
 fore bound to let us remain in possession of his lands. But 
 
 54
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 whatever treachery the Indians consider allowable and proper 
 in warfare, it is not a portion of the Indian character ; for at 
 any other time his hospitality and good faith are not to be 
 doubted, if he pledges himself for your safety. It is a pity 
 that they are not Christians. Surely it would make a great 
 improvement in a character which, even in its unenlightened 
 state, has in it much to be admired. 
 
 " When the form of worship and creed is simple, it is 
 difficult to make converts, and the Indian is a clear reasoner. 
 I once had a conversation with one of the chiefs on the 
 subject. After we had conversed for some time, he said, 
 ' You believe in one God so do we ; you call Him by one 
 name we call Him another ; we don't speak the same 
 language, that is the reason. You say, suppose you do good, 
 you go to the land of Good Spirits we say so too. Then 
 Indians and Yangees (that is English) both try to gain the 
 same object, only try in not the same way. Now I think it 
 much better that, as we all go along together, that every 
 man paddle his own canoe. That is my thought.' " 
 
 " It is, as you say, Captain Sinclair, difficult to argue with 
 men who look so straightforward and are so practical in 
 their ideas. Nevertheless," said Mrs. Campbell, "a false 
 creed must often lead to false conduct ; and whatever is 
 estimable in the Indian character, would be strengthened and 
 improved by the infusion of Christian principles and Christian 
 hopes, so that I must still consider it very desirable that 
 the Indians should become Christians, and I trust that by 
 judicious and discreet measures such a result may gradually 
 be brought about." 
 
 It was two hours before sunset when they arrived at the 
 spot at which they intended passing the night ; they landed, 
 and some of the soldiers were employed in setting up the 
 tent on a dry hillock, while others collected logs of wood for 
 the fire. Martin Super brought on shore the bedding, and, 
 assisted by Alfred and Henry, placed it in the tent. Captain 
 Sinclair's canteen provided sufficient articles to enable them 
 to make tea, and in less than half-an-hour the kettle was on 
 the fire. As soon as they had partaken of these refreshments 
 and the contents of a basket of provisions procured at Trois 
 Rivieres, the ladies retired for the night. Captain Sinclair 
 stationed sentinels at different posts as a security from any 
 
 55
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 intruders, and then the remainder of the troops with the 
 other males composing the party lay down with their feet 
 toward a large fire, composed of two or three trunks of trees, 
 which blazed for many yards in height. In a short time all 
 was quiet, and all were in repose except the sentinels, the 
 sergeant and corporal, and Captain Sinclair, who relieved 
 each other. 
 
 The night passed without any disturbance, and the next 
 morning they re-embarked and pursued their course. Before 
 sunset they arrived at the town of Montreal, where it was 
 arranged that they should wait a day. Mr. Campbell had a 
 few purchases to make here, which he completed. It had 
 been his intention also to procure two of the small Canadian 
 horses, but by the advice of Captain Sinclair he abandoned 
 the idea. Captain Sinclair pointed out to him, that having 
 no forage or means of subsistence for the animals, they would 
 be a great expense to him during the first year without being 
 of much use ; and further, that in all probability, when the 
 garrison was relieved at Fort Frontignac on the following 
 year, the officers would be too glad to part with their horses 
 at a lower price than what they could be purchased for at 
 Montreal. Having a letter of introduction to the Governor, 
 they received every attention. The society was almost wholly 
 French ; and many of the inhabitants called out of politeness, 
 or to gratify their curiosity. The French ladies shrugged up 
 their shoulders, and exclaimed, " Est-il possible?" when they 
 heard that the Campbells were about to proceed to such a 
 distant spot and settle upon it. The French gentlemen told 
 the Miss Campbells that it was a great sacrifice to bury so 
 much beauty in the wilderness ; but what they said had little 
 effect upon any of the party: Captain Sinclair offered to 
 remain another day if Mr. Campbell wished it ; but, on the 
 contrary, he was anxious to arrive as soon as possible at his 
 destination; and the following morning they again embarked, 
 having now about three hundred and sixty miles to ascend 
 against the current and the occasional rapids. It would take 
 too much space if I were to narrate all that took place 
 during their difficult ascent ; how they were sometimes 
 obliged to land and carry the cargoes of the boats ; how one 
 or two bateaux were upset and some of their stores lost ; and 
 how their privations increased on each following day of their 
 
 56
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 journey. I have too much to relate to enter into this 
 portion of the narrative, although there might be much 
 interest in the detail ; it will be sufficient to say that, after 
 sixteen days of some peril and much fatigue, and of consider- 
 able suffering from the clouds of mosquitoes which assailed 
 them during the night, they were landed safely at Fort 
 Frontignac, and treated with every attention by the com- 
 mandant, who had received letters from the Governor of 
 Quebec, desiring him to do all that he possibly could to 
 serve them. The commandant, Colonel Forster, had shown 
 Mr. Campbell and his party the rooms which had been 
 provided for them, and now, for the first time after many 
 days, they found themselves all together and alone. 
 
 After a short conversation, in which they canvassed and 
 commented upon the kindness which they had received, and 
 the difficulties which they had, in consequence, surmounted, 
 during their long and tedious journey to Quebec, Mr. 
 Campbell observed : " My dear wife and children, we have 
 thus far proceeded without serious casualty : it has pleased 
 the Almighty to conduct us safely over a boisterous sea, to 
 keep our spirits up by providing us with unexpected friends 
 and support, and we now have arrived within a few miles of 
 our destination. But let us not suppose that our perils and 
 difficulties are terminated ; on the contrary, without wishing 
 to dishearten you, I feel that they are about to commence. 
 We have much privation, much fatigue, and, perhaps, much 
 danger to encounter, before we can expect to be in comfort 
 or in security ; but we must put our trust in that gracious 
 Providence which has hitherto so mercifully preserved us, 
 and at the same time not relax in our own energy and 
 industry, which must ever accompany our faith in the Divine 
 aid. It is long since we have had an opportunity of being 
 gathered together and alone. Let us seize this opportunity 
 of pouring out our thanks to God for His mercies already 
 vouchsafed, and praying for a continuance of His protection. 
 Even in the wilderness, let us walk with Him, trust in Him, 
 and ever keep Him in our thoughts. We must bear in mind 
 that this entire life is but a pilgrimage ; that if, during its 
 course, we should meet with affliction or distress, it is His 
 appointment, and designed undoubtedly for our good. It is 
 our wisdom, as well as duty, to submit patiently to whatever 
 
 $7
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 may befall us, never losing our courage or becoming dis- 
 heartened by suffering, but trusting to the mercy and power 
 of Him who can and will, at His own good time, deliver us 
 from evil." Mr. Campbell kneeled down, surrounded by his 
 family, and, in a fervent and feeling address, poured forth his 
 thanksgiving for past mercies and humble solicitation for 
 further assistance. So powerful and so eloquent were his 
 words, that the tears cou-'sed down the cheeks of his wife 
 and nieces ; and when he had finished, all their hearts were 
 so full, that they retired to their beds without further ex- 
 change of words than receiving his blessing, and wishing 
 each other good night. 
 
 CHAPTER IX 
 
 J HE party were so refreshed by once more sleeping upon 
 good beds, that they were up and dressed very early, and 
 shortly after seven o'clock were all collected upon the ram- 
 part of the fort, surveying the landscape, which was indeed 
 very picturesque and beautiful. Before them, to their left, 
 the lake was spread, an inland sea, lost in the horizon, now 
 quite calm, and near to the shores studded with small islands 
 covered with verdant foliage, and appearing as if they floated 
 upon the transparent water. To the westward, and in front 
 of them, were the clearings belonging to the fort, backed 
 with the distant woods : a herd of cattle were grazing on a 
 portion of the cleared land ; the other was divided off by a 
 snake fence, as it is termed, and was under cultivation. 
 Here and there a log-building was raised as a shelter for the 
 animals during the winter, and at half-a-mile's distance was 
 a small fort, surrounded with high palisades, intended as a 
 place of retreat and security for those who might be in 
 charge of the cattle, in case of danger or surprise. Close to 
 the fort, a rapid stream, now from the freshets overflowing 
 its banks, poured down its waters into the lake, running its 
 course through a variety of shrubs and larches and occasional 
 elms which lined its banks. The sun shone bright the 
 woodpeckers flew from tree to tree, or clung to the rails of 
 the fences the belted kingfisher darted up and down over 
 
 58
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 the running stream and the chirping and wild notes of 
 various birds were heard on every side of them. 
 
 "This is very beautiful, is it not?" said Mrs. Campbell; 
 "surely it cannot be so great a hardship to live in a spot 
 like this ? " 
 
 " Not if it were always so,, perhaps, madam," said Colonel 
 Forster, who had joined the party as Mrs. Campbell made 
 the observation. " But Canada in the month of June is very 
 different from Canada in the month of January. That we 
 find our life monotonous in this fort, separated as we are 
 from the rest of the world, I admit, and the winters are so 
 long and severe as to tire our patience ; but soldiers must do 
 their duty, whether burning under the tropics or freezing in 
 the wilds of Canada. It cannot be a very agreeable life, when 
 even the report of danger near to us becomes a pleasurable 
 feeling from the excitement it causes for the moment. 
 
 " I have been talking, Mr. Campbell, with Captain Sinclair, 
 and find you have much to do before the short summer is 
 over, to be ready to meet the coming winter; more than 
 you can well do with your limited means. I am happy that 
 my instructions from the Governor will permit me to be of 
 service to you. I propose that the ladies shall remain here, 
 while you, with such assistance as I can give you, proceed 
 to your allotment, and prepare for their reception." 
 
 "A thousand thanks for your kind offer, Colonel but 
 no, no, we will all go together," interrupted Mrs. Campbell ; 
 "we can be useful, and we will remain in the tents till the 
 house is built. Do not say a word more, Colonel Forster, 
 that is decided ; although I again return you many thanks 
 for your kind offer." 
 
 " If such is the case, I have only to observe that I shall 
 send a fatigue party of twelve men, which I can well spare 
 for a few weeks, to assist you in your labours," replied 
 Colonel Forster. " Their remuneration will not put you to 
 a very great expense. Captain Sinclair has volunteered to 
 take charge of it." 
 
 "Many thanks, sir," replied Mr. Campbell; "and as you 
 observe that we have no time to lose, with your permission 
 we will start to-morrow morning." 
 
 " I certainly shall not dissuade you," replied the com- 
 mandant, " although I did hope that I should have had the 
 
 59
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 pleasure of your company for a little longer. You are aware 
 that I have the Governor's directions to supply you with 
 cattle from our own stock, at a fair price. I hardly need say 
 that you may select as you please." 
 
 " And I," said Captain Sinclair, who had been in conver- 
 sation with Mary Percival, and who now addressed Mr. 
 Campbell, " have been making another collection for you 
 among my brother-officers, which you were not provided with, 
 and will find very useful, I may say absolutely necessary." 
 
 " What may that be, Captain Sinclair ? " said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " A variety of dogs of every description. I have a pack of 
 five ; and, although not quite so handsome as your pet dogs 
 in England, you will find them well acquainted with the 
 country, and do their duty well. I have a pointer, a bull- 
 dog, two terriers, and a fox-hound all of them of good 
 courage, and ready to attack catamount, wolf, lynx, or even a 
 bear, if required." 
 
 " It is, indeed, a very valuable present/' replied Mr. 
 Campbell, "and you have our sincere thanks." 
 
 "The cows you had better select before you go, unless 
 you prefer that I should do it for you," observed Colonel 
 Forster. " They shall be driven over in a day or two, as I 
 presume the ladies will wish to have milk. By-the-bye, Mr. 
 Campbell, I must let you into a secret. The wild onions 
 which grow so plentiful in this country, and which the 
 cattle are very fond of, give a very unpleasant taste to the 
 milk. You may remove it by heating the milk as soon as it 
 has been drawn from the cows." 
 
 " Many thanks, Colonel, for your information," replied 
 Mr. Campbell, "for I certainly have no great partiality to 
 the flavour of onions in milk." 
 
 A summons to breakfast broke up the conversation. 
 During the day, Henry and Alfred, assisted by Captain 
 Sinclair and Martin Super, were very busy in loading the two 
 bateaux with the stores, tents, and various trunks of linen and 
 other necessaries which they had brought with them. Mr. 
 and Mrs. Campbell, with the girls, were equally busy in 
 selecting and putting on one side articles for immediate use 
 on their arrival at the allotment. As they were very tired, 
 they went to bed early, that they might be ready for the 
 next day's re-embarkation ; and after breakfast, having taken 
 
 60
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 leave of the kind commandant and the other officers, they 
 went down to the shore of the lake, and embarked with 
 Captain Sinclair in the commandant's boat, which had been 
 prepared for them. Martin Super, Alfred and Henry, with 
 the five dogs, went on board of the two bateaux, which were 
 manned by the corporal and twelve soldiers, lent by the 
 commandant to Mr. Campbell. The weather was beautifully 
 fine, and they set off in high spirits. The distance by water 
 was not more than three miles, although by land it was 
 nearly five, and in half-an-hour they entered the cove ad- 
 joining to which % the allotment lay. 
 
 " There is the spot, Mrs. Campbell, which is to be your 
 future residence," said Captain Sinclair, pointing with his 
 hand ; " you observe where that brook runs down into the 
 lake, that is your eastern boundary ; the land on the other 
 side is the property of the old hunter we have spoken of. 
 You see his little log-hut, not much bigger than an Indian 
 lodge, and the patch of Indian corn now sprung out of the 
 ground which is enclosed by the fence. This portion appears 
 not to be of any use to him, as he has no cattle of any kind, 
 unless indeed they have gone into the bush ; but I think 
 some of our men said that he lived entirely by the chase, and 
 that he has an Indian wife." 
 
 " Well," said Emma Percival, laughing, " female society is 
 what we never calculated upon. What is the man's name ? " 
 
 "Malachi Bone," replied Captain Sinclair. ' I presume 
 you expect Mrs. Bone to call first?" 
 
 "She ought to do so, if she knows the usage of society," 
 replied Emma ; " but if she does not, I think I shall waive 
 ceremony and go and see her. I have great curiosity to 
 make acquaintance with an Indian squaw." 
 
 "You may be surprised to hear me say so, Miss Emma, 
 but I assure you, without having ever seen her, that you 
 will find her perfectly well-bred. All the Indian women 
 are their characters are a compound of simplicity and 
 reserve. Keep the boat's head more to the right, Selby, 
 we will land close to that little knoll." 
 
 The commandant's boat had pulled much faster, and was 
 a long way ahead of the bateaux. In a few minutes afterward 
 they had all disembarked and were standing on the knoll, 
 surveying their new property. A portion of about thirty 
 
 61
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 acres, running along the shore of the lake, was what is 
 termed natural prairie, or meadow of short fine grass ; the 
 land immediately behind the meadow was covered with 
 brushwood for about three hundred yards, and then rose a 
 dark and impervious front of high timber which completely 
 confined the landscape. The allotment belonging to the old 
 hunter, on the opposite side of the brook, contained about 
 the same portion of natural meadow, and was in other respects' 
 but a continuation of the portion belonging to Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " Well," said Martin Super, as soon as he had come ti;> 
 to the party on the knoll, for the bateaux had now arrived, 
 " I reckon, Mr. Campbell, that you are in luck to have this 
 piece of grass. It would have taken no few blows of the 
 axe to have cleared it away out of such a wood as that 
 behind us. Why, it is as good as a fortune to a new settler." 
 
 " I think it is, Martin," said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " Well, sir, now to work as soon as you please, for a day 
 is a day, and must not be lost. I'll go to the wood with five 
 or six of the men who can handle an axe, and begin to cut 
 down, leaving you and the captain there to decide where the 
 house is to be ; the other soldiers will be putting up the tents 
 all ready for to-night, for you must not expect a house over 
 your heads till next full moon." 
 
 In a quarter of an hour all were in motion. Henry and 
 Alfred took their axes, and followed Martin Super and half 
 of the soldiers, the others were busy landing the stores and 
 pitching the tents, while Captain Sinclair and Mr. Campbell 
 were surveying the ground, tliat they might choose a spot 
 for the erection of the house. Mrs. Campbell remained 
 sitting on the knoll, watching the debarkation of the pack- 
 ages ; and Percival, by her directions, brought her those 
 articles which were for immediate use. Mary and Emma 
 Percival, accompanied by John, as they had no task allotted 
 to them, walked up the side of the stream toward the wood. 
 
 " I wish I had my box," said John, who had been watching 
 the running water. 
 
 " Why do you want your box, John ? " said Mary. 
 
 " For my hooks in my box," replied John. 
 
 " Why, do you see any fish in this small stream ? " said 
 Emma. 
 
 " Yes/' replied John, walking on before them.
 
 "'My good man, you are Malachi Bone, are you not?"
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Mary and Emma followed him, now and then stopping to 
 pick a flower unknown to them : when they overtook John, 
 he was standing immovable, pointing to a figure on the other 
 side of the stream, as fixed and motionless as himself. 
 
 The girls started back, as they beheld a tall gaunt man, 
 dressed in deer hides, who stood leaning upon a long gun 
 with his eyes fixed upon them. His face was browned and 
 weather-beaten indeed so dark that it was difficult to say 
 if he were of the Indian race or not. 
 
 " It must be a hunter, Emma," said Mary Percival ; " he 
 is not dressed like the Indians we saw at Quebec." 
 
 " It must be," replied Emma ; " won't he speak ? " 
 
 " We will wait and see," replied Mary. They did wait 
 for a minute or more, but the man neither spoke nor shifted 
 his position. 
 
 " I will speak to him, Mary," said Emma at last. " My good 
 man, you are Malachi Bone, are you not ? " 
 
 " That's my name," replied the hunter in a deep voice ; 
 "and who on earth are you, and what are you doing here? 
 Is it a frolic from the fort, or what is it, that causes all 
 this disturbance ? " 
 
 " Disturbance ! why, we don't make a great deal of noise ; 
 no, it's no frolic; we are come to settle here, and shall be 
 your neighbours." 
 
 " To settle here ! why, what on earth do you mean, 
 young woman ? Settle here ! not you, surely." 
 
 " Yes, indeed, we are. Don't you know Martin Super, the 
 trapper ? He is with us, and now at work in the woods 
 getting ready for raising the house, as you call it. Do you 
 know, Mary," said Emma in a low tone to her sister, " I'm 
 almost afraid of that man, although I do speak so boldly." 
 
 " Martin Super yes, I know him," replied the hunter, 
 who without any more ceremony threw his gun into the 
 hollow of his arm, turned round, and walked away in the 
 direction of his own hut 
 
 "Well, Mary," observed Emma, after a pause of a few 
 seconds, during which they watched the receding form of 
 the hunter, " the old gentleman is not over-polite. Su-ppose 
 we go back and narrate our first adventure ? " 
 
 " Let us walk up to where Alfred and Martin Super are at 
 work, and tell them," replied Mary. 
 
 63
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 They soon gained the spot where the men were felling the 
 trees, and made known to Alfred and Martin what had taken 
 place. 
 
 " He is angered, miss/' observed Martin ; " I guessed as 
 much ; well, if he don't like it he must squat elsewhere." 
 
 " How do you mean squat elsewhere ? " 
 
 " I mean, miss, that if he don't like company so near him 
 he must shift and build his wigwam further off." 
 
 " But why should he not like company ? I should have 
 imagined that it would be agreeable rather than otherwise/' 
 replied Mary Percival. 
 
 " You may think so, miss ; but Malachi Bone thinks other- 
 wise ; and it's natural ; a man who has lived all his life in 
 the woods, all alone, his eye never resting, his ear ever 
 watching ; catching at every sound, even to the breaking of 
 a twig or the falling of a leaf; sleeping with his finger on his 
 trigger and one eye half open, gets used to no company but 
 his own, and can't abide it. I recollect the time that I 
 could not. Why, miss, when a man hasn't spoken a word 
 perhaps for months, talking is a fatigue, and, when he hasn't 
 heard a word spoken for months, listening is as bad. It's all 
 custom, miss, and Malachi, as I guessed, don't like it, and so 
 he's rily and angered. I will go see him after the work is 
 over." 
 
 " But he has a wife, Martin, has he not ? " 
 
 " Yes ; but she's an Indian wife, Master Alfred, and Indian 
 wives don't speak unless they're spoken to." 
 
 " What a recommendation," said Alfred, laughing ; " I 
 really think I shall look after an Indian wife, Emma." 
 
 "I think you had better," replied Emma. "You'd be 
 certain of a quiet house, when you were out of it, and 
 when at home, you would have all the talk to yourself, which 
 is just what you like. Come, Mary, let us leave him to dream 
 of his squaw." 
 
 The men selected by the commandant of the fort were 
 well used to handle the axe ; before dusk, many trees had 
 been felled, and were ready for sawing into lengths. The 
 tents had all been pitched : those for the Campbells on the 
 knoll we have spoken of; Captain Sinclair's and that for the 
 soldiers about a hundred yards distant ; the fires were lighted, 
 and as the dinner had been cold, a hot supper was prepared, 
 
 64
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 by Martin and Mrs. Campbell, assisted by the girls and the 
 younger boys. After supper they all retired to an early bed ; 
 Captain Sinclair having put a man as sentry, and the dogs 
 having been tied at different places, that they might give 
 the alarm if there was any danger ; which, however, was not 
 anticipated, as the Indians had for some time been very quiet 
 in the neighbourhood of Fort Frontignac. 
 
 CHAPTER X 
 
 _L HE next morning, when they assembled at breakfast, 
 after Mr. Campbell had read the prayers, "Mary Percival said, 
 " Did you hear that strange and loud noise last night ? I was 
 very much startled with it ; but, as nobody said a word, I 
 held my tongue." 
 
 " Nobody said a word, because ever}- body was fast asleep, I 
 presume," said Alfred ; " I heard nothing." 
 
 " It was like the sound of cart-wheels at a distance, with 
 whistling and hissing," continued Mary. 
 
 " I think I can explain it to you, as I was np during the 
 night, Miss Percival," said Captain Sinclair. " It is a noise 
 you must expect every night during the summer season ; but 
 one to which you will soon be accustomed." 
 
 " Why, what was it ? " 
 
 " Frogs, nothing more ; except, indeed, the hissing, 
 which, I believe, is made by the lizards. They will serenade 
 you every night. I only hope you will not be disturbed by 
 anything more dangerous." 
 
 " Is it possible that such small creatures can make such a 
 din ? " 
 
 " Yes ; when thousands join in the concert ; I may say 
 millions." 
 
 "Well, I thank you for the explanation, Captain Sinclair, 
 as it has been some relief to my mind." 
 
 After breakfast, Martin (we shall for the future leave out 
 his surname) informed Mr. Campbell that he had seen 
 Malachi Bone, the hunter, Avho had expressed great dissatis- 
 faction at their arrival, and his determination to quit the 
 place if they remained.
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Surely, he hardly expects us to quit the place to please 
 him t" 
 
 "No/' replied Martin; "but if he were cankered in dis- 
 position, which I will say Malachi is not, he might make it 
 very unpleasant for you to remain, by bringing the Indians 
 about you." 
 
 " Surely, he would not do that ? " said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 "No, I don't think he would," replied Martin; "because, 
 you see, it's just as easy for him to go further off." 
 
 " But why should we drive him away from his property 
 any more than we leave our own ?" observed Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " He says he won't be crowded, ma'am ; he can't bear to 
 be crowded." 
 
 " Why, there's a river between us." 
 
 "So there is, ma'am, but still that's his feeling. I said to 
 him, that if he would go, I dared say Mr. Campbell would 
 buy his allotment of him, and he seems to be quite willing 
 to part with it." 
 
 "It would be a great addition to your property, Mr. 
 Campbell," observed Captain Sinclair. " In the first place, 
 you would have the whole of the prairie and the right of the 
 river on both sides, apparently of no consequence now, but 
 as the country fills up, most valuable." 
 
 "Well," replied Mr. Campbell, "as I presume we shall 
 remain here, or, at all events, those who survive me will, till 
 the country fills up, I shall be most happy to make any 
 arrangement with Bone for the purchase of his property.' 
 
 "I'll have some more talk with him, sir," replied Martin. 
 
 The second day was passed as was the first, in making 
 preparations for erecting the house, which, now that they 
 had obtained such unexpected help, was, by the advice of 
 Captain Sinclair, considerably enlarged beyond the size 
 originally intended. As Mr. Campbell paid the soldiers 
 employed a certain sum per day for their labour, he had less 
 scruple in employing them longer. Two of them were good 
 carpenters, and a sawpit had been dug, that they might 
 prepare the doors and the frames for the window-sashes 
 which Mr. Campbell had taken the precaution to bring with 
 him. On the third day a boat arrived from the fort, bring- 
 ing the men's rations and a present of two fine bucks from 
 the commandant. Captain Sinclair went in the boat to 
 
 66
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 procure some articles which he required, and returned in the 
 evening. The weather continued fine, and in the course of 
 a week a great deal of timber was cut and squared. During 
 this time Martin had several meetings with the old hunter, 
 and it was agreed that he should sell his property to Mr. 
 Campbell! Money he appeared to care little about indeed 
 it was useless to him ; gunpowder, lead, flints, blankets, and 
 tobacco, were the principal articles requested in the barter ; 
 the amount, however, was not precisely settled. An intimacy 
 had been struck up between the old hunter and John ; in 
 what manner it was difficult to imagine, as they both were 
 very sparing of their words ; but this was certain, that John 
 had contrived to get across the stream somehow or another, 
 and was now seldom at home to his meals. Martin reported 
 that he was in the lodge of the old hunter, and that he could 
 come to no harm ; so Mrs. Campbell was satisfied. 
 
 " But what does he do there, Martin ? " said Mrs. Camp- 
 bell, as they were clearing away the table after supper. 
 
 "Just nothing but look at the squaw, or at Malachi clean- 
 ing his gun, or anything else he may see. He never speaks, 
 that I know of, and that's why he suits old Malachi." 
 
 " He brought home a whole basket of trout this after- 
 noon," observed Mary; "so he is not quite idle." 
 
 "No, miss; he's fishing at daylight, and gives one-half to 
 you and the other to old Bone. He'll make a crack hunter one 
 of these days, as old Malachi says. He can draw the bead 011 
 the old man's rifle in good style already, I can tell you." 
 
 " How do you mean, Martin ? " said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " I mean that he can fire pretty true, ma'am, although it's 
 a heavy gun for him to lift ; a smaller one would do better 
 for him." 
 
 " But is he not too young to be trusted with a gun, 
 uncle ? " said Mary. 
 
 "No, miss," interrupted Martin, "you can't be too young 
 here ; the sooner a boy is useful the better ; and the boy 
 with a gun is almost as good as a man ; for the gun kills 
 equally as well if pointed true. Master Percival must have 
 his gun as soon as I am at leisure to teach him." 
 
 " I wish you were at leisure now, Martin," cried Percival. 
 
 " You forget, aunt, that you promised to learn to load and 
 fire a rifle yourself," said Mary. 
 
 67
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " No. I tlo not ; and I intend to keep my word, as soon 
 as there is time ; but John is so very young." 
 
 " Well, Mary, I suppose we must enlist too ? " said Emma. 
 
 " Yes ; we'll be the female rifle brigade," replied Mary, 
 laughing. 
 
 " I really quite like the idea," continued Emmd ; " I will 
 put up with no impertinence, recollect, Alfred ; excite my 
 displeasure, and I shall take down my rifle." 
 
 " I suspect you will do more execution with your eyes, 
 Emma," replied Alfred, laughing. 
 
 " Not upon a catamount, as Martin calls it. Pray what is 
 a catamount ? " 
 
 "A painter, miss." 
 
 te Oh, now I know ; a catamount is a painter, a painter is a 
 leopard or a panther. As I live, uncle, here comes the old 
 hunter, with John trotting at his heels. I thought he would 
 come at last. The visit is to me, I'm sure, for when we first 
 met he was dumb with astonishment." 
 
 "He well might be," observed Captain Sinclair; "he has 
 not often met with such objects as you and your sister in the 
 woods." 
 
 "No," replied Emma; "an English squaw must be rather 
 a rarity." 
 
 As she said this old Malachi Bone came up, and seated 
 himself, without speaking, placing his rifle between his 
 knees. 
 
 " Your servant, sir," said Mr. Campbell ; " I hope you are 
 well." 
 
 "What on earth makes you come here?" said Bone, 
 looking round him. " You are not fit for the wilderness ! 
 Winter will arrive soon ; and then you go back, I reckon." 
 
 " No, we shall not," replied Alfred, " for we have nowhere 
 to go back to ; besides, the people are too crowded where 
 we came from, so we came here for more room." 
 
 " I reckon you'll crowd me," replied the hunter, " so I'll go 
 further." 
 
 "Well, Malachi, the gentleman will pay you for your 
 clearing." 
 
 " I told you so," said Martin. 
 
 " Yes, you did ; but I'd rather not have seen him or his 
 goods." 
 
 68
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "By goods, I suppose you mean us about you?" said 
 Emma. 
 
 " No, girl, I didn't mean you. I meant gunpowder and 
 the like." 
 
 " I think, Emma, you are comprehended in the last word," 
 said Alfred. 
 
 " That is more than you are, then, for he did not mention 
 lead," retorted Emma. 
 
 " Martin Super, you know I did specify lead on the paper," 
 said Malachi Bone. 
 
 "You did, and you shall have it," said Mr. Campbell. 
 tl Say what your terms are now, and I will close with you." 
 
 " Well, I'll leave that to Martin and you, stranger. I clear 
 out to-morrow." 
 
 " To-morrow ; and where do you go to ? " 
 
 Malachi Bone pointed to the westward. 
 
 "You'll not hear my rifle," said the old hunter, after a 
 pause ; " but I'm thinking you'll never stay here. You don't 
 know what an Ingen's life is ; it ain't fit for the like of you. 
 No, there's not one of you, 'cept this boy," continued 
 Malachi, putting his hand 011 John's head, " that's fit for the 
 woods. Let him come to me. I'll make a hunter of him ; 
 won't I, Martin ? " 
 
 " That you will, if they'll spare him to you." 
 
 "We cannot spare him altogether," replied Mr. Campbell, 
 " but he shall visit you, if you wish it." 
 
 " Well, that's a promise ; and I won't go so far as I 
 thought I would. He has a good eye ; I'll come for him." 
 
 The old man then rose up, and walked away, John follow- 
 ing him, without exchanging a word with any of the party. 
 
 " My dear Campbell," said his wife, " what do you intend 
 to do about John ? You do not intend that the hunter 
 should take him with him ?" 
 
 " No, certainly not," replied Mr. Campbell ; " but I see no 
 reason why he should not be with him occasionally." 
 
 " It will be a very good thing for him to be so," said 
 Martin. " If I may advise, let the boy come and go. The 
 old man has taken a fancy to him, and will teach him his 
 woodcraft. It's as well to make a friend of Malachi Bone." 
 
 " Why, what good can he do us ? " inquired Henry. 
 
 "A friend in need is a friend indeed, sir; and a friend 
 
 69
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 in the wilderness is not to be thrown away. Old Malachi 
 is going further out, and if danger occurs, we shall know 
 it from him, for the sake of the boy, and have his help too, 
 if we need it." 
 
 "There is much good sense in Martin Super's remarks, 
 Mr. Campbell," observed Captain Sinclair. " You will then 
 have Malachi Bone as an advanced guard, and the fort to fall 
 back upon, if necessary to retreat." 
 
 " And, perhaps, the most useful education which he can 
 receive to prepare him for his future life will be from the 
 old hunter." 
 
 " The only one which he will take to kindly, at all events," 
 observed Henry. 
 
 " Let him go, sir ; let him go," said Martin. 
 
 " I will give no positive answer, Martin," replied Mr. 
 Campbell. "At all events, I will permit him to visit the 
 old man ; there can be no objection to that ; but it is 
 bedtime." 
 
 CHAPTER XI 
 
 \ T E must pass over six weeks, during which the labour was 
 continued without intermission, and the house was raised, of 
 logs, squared and well fitted ; the windows and doors were 
 also put in, and the roof well covered in with large squares 
 of birch-bark, firmly fixed on the rafters. The house con- 
 sisted of one large room, as a dining-room, and the kitchen, 
 with a floor of well-beaten clay, a smaller room, as a sitting- 
 room, and three bedrooms, all of which were floored ; one of 
 the largest of them fitted all round with bed-places against 
 the walls, in the same way as on board of packets ; this room 
 was for the four boys, and had two spare bed-places in it. 
 The others, which were for the two girls and Mr. and Mrs. 
 Campbell, were much smaller. But before the house was 
 half built, a large outhouse adjoining to it had been raised to 
 hold the stores which Mr. Campbell had brought with him, 
 with a rough granary made above the store-room. The 
 interior of the house was not yet fitted up, although the 
 furniture had been put in, and the family slept in it, rough 
 as it was, in preference to the tents, as they were very much 
 
 73
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 annoyed with musquitoes. The stores were now safe from 
 the weather, and they had a roof over their heads, which was 
 the grand object that was to be obtained. The carpenters 
 were still very busy fitting up the interior of the house, and 
 the other men were splitting rails for a snake-fence and also 
 selecting small timber for raising a high palisade round the 
 premises. Martin had not been idle. The site of the house 
 was just where the brushwood joined to the prairie, and 
 Martin had been clearing it away and stacking it, and also 
 collecting wood for winter fuel. It had been decided that 
 the four cows, which had been driven round from the fort, 
 should be housed during the winter in the small building on 
 the other side of the stream, which had belonged to Malachi 
 Bone, as it was surrounded with a high snake-fence, and 
 sufficiently large to hold them and even more. The com- 
 mandant had very kindly selected the most quiet cows to 
 milk, and Mary and Emma Percival had already entered 
 upon their duties : the milk had been put into the store- 
 house until a dairy could be built up. A very neat bridge 
 had been thrown across the stream, and every morning the 
 two girls, generally attended by Henry, Alfred, or Captain 
 Sinclair, crossed over, and soon became expert in their new 
 vocation as dairy-maids. Altogether, things began to wear 
 a promising appearance. Henry and Mr. Campbell had dug 
 up as fast as Martin and Alfred cleared away the brushwood, 
 and the garden had already been cropped with such few 
 articles as could be put in at the season. The commandant 
 had some pigs ready for the settlers as soon as they were 
 ready to receive them, and had more than once come up in 
 the boats to ascertain their progress and to offer any advice 
 that he might consider useful. 
 
 We must not, however, forget Malachi Bone. The day 
 after Bone had come to Mr. Campbell, Emma perceived him 
 going away into the woods, with his rifle, followed by her 
 cousin John, and being very curious to see his Indian wife, 
 she persuaded Alfred and Captain Sinclair to accompany her 
 and Mary to the other side of the stream. The great point 
 was to know where to cross it, but as John had found out 
 the means of so doing, it was to be presumed that there was 
 a passage, and they set off to look for it. They found that, 
 about half a mile up the stream, which there ran through 
 
 71
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 the wood, a large tree had been blown down and laid across 
 it, and with the assistance of the young men, Mary and 
 Emma passed it without much difficulty ; they then turned 
 back by the side of the stream until they approached the 
 lodge of old Malachi. As they walked toward it, they could 
 not perceive any one stirring ; but at last a dog of the Indian 
 breed began to bark ; still nobody came out, and they arrived 
 at the door of the lodge where the dog stood ; when, sitting 
 on the floor, they perceived the Indian girl whom they were 
 in search of. She was very busy sewing a pair of moccasins 
 out of deer leather. She appeared startled when she first 
 saw Alfred ; but when she perceived that the young ladies 
 were with him, her confidence returned. She slightly bowed 
 her head, anil continued her work. 
 
 "How very young she is," said Emma; "why she cannot 
 be more than eighteen years old." 
 
 " I doubt if she is so much," replied Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " She has a very modest, unaffected look, has she not, 
 Alfred ? " said Mary. 
 
 " Yes ; I think there is something very prepossessing in 
 her countenance." 
 
 " She is too young a wife for the old hunter, at all events," 
 observed Alfred. 
 
 "That is not unusual among the Indians," said Captain 
 Sinclair ; " a very old chief will often have three or four 
 young wives ; they are to be considered more in the light of 
 his servants than anything else." 
 
 " But she must think us very rude to talk and stare at her 
 in this manner ; I suppose she cannot speak English." 
 
 " I will speak to her in her own language, if she is a 
 Chippeway or of any of the tribes about here, for they all 
 have the same dialect," said Captain Sinclair. 
 
 Captain Sinclair addressed her in the Indian language, and 
 the Indian girl replied in a very soft voice. 
 
 " She says her husband is gone to bring home venison." 
 
 "Tell her we are coming to live here, and will give her 
 anything she wants." 
 
 Captain Sinclair again addressed her, and received her 
 answer. 
 
 " She says that you are beautiful flowers, but not the wild 
 flowers of the country, and that the cold winter will kill you." 
 
 72
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Tell her she will find us alive next summer/' said Emma; 
 "and, Captain Sinclair, give her this brooch of mine, and 
 tell her to wear it for my sake." 
 
 Captain Sinclair gave the message and the ornament to 
 the Indian girl, who replied, as she looked up and smiled 
 at Emma, 
 
 " That she would never forget the beautiful lily who was 
 so kind to the little strawberry-plant." 
 
 " Really her language is poetical and beautiful," observed 
 Mary ; " I have nothing to give her Oh ! yes, I have ; 
 here is my ivory needle-case, with some needles in it. Tell 
 her it will be of use to her when she sews her moccasins. 
 Open it and show her what is inside." 
 
 " She says that she will be able to work faster and better, 
 and wishes to look at your foot, that she may be grateful ; 
 so put your foot out, Miss Percival." 
 
 Mary did so ; the Indian girl examined it, and smiled and 
 nodded her head. 
 
 "Oh, Captain Sinclair, tell her that the little boy who is 
 gone with her husband is our cousin." 
 
 Captain Sinclair reported her answer, which was, " He will 
 be a great hunter and bring home plenty of game by-and-by." 
 
 "Well, now, tell her that we shall always be happy to see 
 her, and that we are going home again ; and ask her name, 
 and tell her our own." 
 
 As Captain Sinclair interpreted, the Indian girl pronounced 
 after him the names of Mary and Emma very distinctly. 
 "She has your names, you perceive; her own, translated 
 into English, is the strawberry-plant." 
 
 They then nodded farewell to the young Indian, and 
 returned home. On the second evening after their visit, as 
 they were at supper, the conversation turned upon the hunter 
 and his young Indian wife, when John, who had, as usual, been 
 silent, suddenly broke out with " Goes away to-morrow ! " 
 
 " They go away to-morrow, John ; where do they go to ? " 
 said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " Woods," replied John. 
 
 John was correct in his statement. Early the next morn- 
 ing, Malachi Bone, with his rifle on his shoulder and an axe 
 in his hand, was seen crossing the prairie belonging to Mr. 
 Campbell, followed by his wife, who was bent double under 
 
 73
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 her burden, which was composed of all the property which the 
 old hunter possessed, tied up in blankets. He had left word 
 the night before with Martin that he would come back in a 
 few days, as soon as he had squatted, to settle the bargain 
 for his allotment of land made over to Mr. Campbell. This 
 was just before they had sat down to breakfast, and then 
 they observed that John was missing. 
 
 "He was here just before prayers," said Mrs. Campbell. 
 " He must have slipped away after the old hunter." 
 
 "No doubt of that, ma'am," said Martin. "He will go 
 with him and find out where he puts up his wigwam, and 
 after that he will come back to you ; so there is no use send- 
 ing after him ; indeed, we don't know which way to send." 
 
 Martin was right. Two days afterward John made his 
 appearance again, and remained very quietly at home during 
 the whole week catching fish in the stream or practising 
 with a bow and some arrows, which he had obtained from 
 Malachi Bone ; but the boy appeared to be more taciturn 
 and more fond of being alone than even he was before ; still 
 he was obedient and kind toward his mother and cousins, 
 and was fond of Percival's company when he went to take 
 trout from the stream. 
 
 It was of course after the departure of the old hunter that 
 his log hut was taken possession of, and the cows put into the 
 meadow in front of it. 
 
 As the work became more advanced, Martin went out 
 every day, accompanied either by Alfred or Henry, in pursuit 
 of game. Mr. Campbell had procured an ample supply of 
 ammunition, as well as the rifles, at Quebec. These had been 
 unpacked, and the young men were becoming daily more 
 expert. Up to the present the supply of game from the fort, 
 and occasional fresh beef, had not rendered it necessary for 
 Mr. Campbell to have much recourse to his barrels of salt- 
 pork, but still it was necessary that a supply should be 
 procured as often as possible, that they might husband their 
 stores. Martin was a certain shot if within distance, and 
 they seldom returned without a deer slung between them. 
 The garden had been cleared away and the pig-sties were 
 finished, but there was still the most arduous portion of the 
 work to commence, which was the felling of the trees to 
 clear the land for the growing of corn. In this they could 
 
 74
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 expect no assistance from the garrison ; indeed, from the 
 indulgence of the commandant, they had already obtained 
 more than they could have expected. It was in the last 
 days of August, and the men lent from the garrison were 
 about to be recalled ; the houses were completed, the pali- 
 sade had been raised round the house and store-house, and 
 the men were now required at the fort. Captain Sinclair 
 received several hints from the commandant that he must 
 use all convenient despatch, and limit his absence to a few 
 days more, which he trusted would be sufficient. Captain 
 Sinclair, who would willingly have remained in society which 
 he so much valued, and who had now become almost one of 
 the family, found that he could make no more excuses. He 
 reported that he would be ready to return on the 1st of 
 September, and on the morning of that day the bateaux 
 arrived to take back the soldiers, and bring the pigs and fowls 
 which had been promised. Mr. Campbell settled his account 
 with Captain Sinclair, by a draft upon his banker at Quebec, 
 for the pay of the soldiers, the cows, and the pigs. The 
 Captain then took leave of his friends with mutual regret, 
 and many kind adieus, and, accompanied by the whole of the 
 family to the beach, embarked with all his men and pulled 
 away for the fort. 
 
 CHAPTER XII 
 
 JL HE Campbells remained for some time on the shore of the 
 lake watching the receding bateaux until they turned round 
 the point and were hidden from their sight, and then they 
 walked back to the house. But few words were exchanged 
 as they returned, for they felt a sensation of loneliness from 
 having parted with so many of their own countrymen ; not 
 that they were, with the exception of Captain Sinclair, com- 
 panions, but that, accustomed to the sight of the soldiers at 
 their labour, the spot now appeared depopulated by their 
 departure. Martin, too, and John, were both absent ; the 
 latter had been two days away, and Martin, who had not yet 
 found time to ascertain where old Malachi Bone had fixed 
 his new abode, had gone out in search of it, and to mention 
 to him Mr. Campbell's wishes as to John's visits to him, 
 
 75
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 which were becoming more frequent and more lengthened 
 than Mr. Campbell wished them to be. 
 
 When they entered the house, they all sat down, and Mr. 
 Campbell then first spoke. 
 
 " Well, my dearest wife, here we are at last, left to our- 
 selves and to our own resources. I am not at all doubtful of 
 our doing well, if we exert ourselves, as it is our duty to do. 
 I grant that we may have hardship to combat, difficulties 
 to overcome, occasional disappointments and losses to bear 
 up against ; but let us recollect how greatly we have, through 
 Providence, been already assisted and encouraged, how much 
 help we have received, and how much kindness we have 
 experienced. Surely we ought to feel most grateful to 
 Heaven for blessings already vouchsafed to us, and ought to 
 have a firm and lively faith in Him, who has hitherto so 
 kindly watched over us. Let us not then repine or feel 
 dispirited, but with grateful hearts do our duty cheerfully in 
 that state of life to which it has pleased Him to call us." 
 
 " I agree with you, my dear husband," replied Mrs. 
 Campbell ; " nay, I can say with sincerity, that I am not 
 sorry we are now left to our own exertions, and that we have 
 an opportunity of proving that we can do without the assist- 
 ance of others. Up to the present, our trial has been 
 nothing ; indeed, I cannot fancy to myself what our trials are 
 to be. Come they may, but from what quarter I cannot form 
 an idea : should they come, however, I trust we shall show 
 our gratitude for the past blessings, and our faith derived 
 from past deliverances, by a devout submission to whatever 
 the Almighty may please to try or chasten us with." 
 
 "Right, my dear," replied Mr. Campbell; "we will hope 
 for the best ; we are as much under His protection here in 
 the wilderness, as we were at Wexton Park ; we were just as 
 liable to all the ills which flesh is heir to when we were living 
 in opulence and luxury as we are now in this log-house ; but 
 we are, 1 thank God, not so liable in our present position to for- 
 get Him, who so bountifully provides for us and in His wisdom 
 ordereth all our ways. Most truly has the poet said 
 
 ' Sweet are the uses of adversity 1 ' " 
 
 "Well," observed Emma, after a pause, as if to give a 
 more lively turn to the conversation, " I wonder what my 
 
 76
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 trials are to be ! Depend upon it, the cow will kick down 
 the pail, or the butter won't come ! " 
 
 "Or you'll get chapped fingers in the winter-time, and 
 chilblains on your feet," continued Mary. 
 
 " That will be bad ; but Captain Sinclair says that if we 
 don't take care we shall be frost-bitten and lose the tips of 
 our noses." 
 
 " That would be hard upon you, Emma, for you've none to 
 spare," said Alfred. 
 
 " Well, you have, Alfred, so yours ought to go first." 
 
 " We must look after one another's noses, they say, as we 
 cannot tell if our own is in danger; and if we see a white 
 spot upon another's nose, we must take a bit of snow 
 and rub it well ; a little delicate attention peculiar to this 
 climate." 
 
 " I cannot say that I do not know what my trials are to 
 be," said Alfred " that is, trials certain ; nor can Henry 
 either. W T hen I look at the enormous trunks of these trees, 
 which we have to cut down with our axes, I feel positive 
 that it will be a hard trial before we master them. Don't 
 you think so, Harry ? " 
 
 " I have made up my mind to have at least two new 
 skins upon my hands before the winter comes on," replied 
 Henry ; " but felling timber was not a part of my university 
 education " 
 
 "No," replied Alfred; "Oxford don't teach that; now, 
 my university education " 
 
 " Your university education ! " cried Emma. 
 
 " Yes, mine ; I have sailed all over the universe, and that 
 I call a university education ; but here come Martin and 
 John. Why, John has got a gun on his shoulder ! He must 
 have taken it with him when he last disappeared." 
 
 " I suppose that by this time he knows how to use it, 
 Alfred," said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am," replied Martin, who had entered ; " he 
 knows well how to use and how to take care of it and take 
 care of himself. I let him bring it home on purpose to 
 watch him. He has fired and loaded twice as we came 
 back, and has killed this woodchuck," continued Martin, 
 throwing the dead animal on the floor. " Old Malachi has 
 taught him well, and he has not forgotten his lessons." 
 
 77
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "What animal is that, Martin, is it good to eat?" said 
 Henry. 
 
 "Not very good, sir; it's an animal that burrows in the 
 ground, and is very hurtful in a garden or to the young 
 maize, and we always shoot them wh(?n we meet with them." 
 
 " It's a pity that it's not good to eat." 
 
 " Oh ! you may eat it, sir ; I don't say it's not fit to eat ; 
 but there are other things much better." 
 
 " That's quite sufficient for me, Martin," said Emma, " I 
 shall not taste him ; at all events, not this time, whatever 
 I may have to do by-and-by." 
 
 "I spoke to old Bone, sir, and he says it's all right ; that 
 he won't keep him more than a day without first sending 
 him to you to ask leave." 
 
 "That's all I require, Martin." 
 
 "They have been out these two days, and had only just 
 come home when I arrived there. The game was still in 
 the wood." 
 
 " I shot a deer," said John. 
 
 "You shot a deer, John!" said Alfred; "why what a 
 useful fellow you will be by-and-by." 
 
 "Yes, sir; old Malachi told me that the boy had shot a 
 deer, and that he would bring it here to-morrow himself." 
 
 " I am glad of that, for I wish to speak with him," said 
 Mr. Campbell ; " but, John, how came you to take the rifle 
 with you without leave ? " 
 
 John made no answer. 
 
 " Answer me, John." 
 
 " Can't shoot without a gun," replied John. 
 
 "No, you cannot ; but the rifle is not yours." 
 
 "Give it to me, and I'll shoot everything for dinner," 
 replied John. 
 
 " I think you had better do so, father," said Henry, in a 
 low voice ; " the temptation will be too strong." 
 
 "You are right, Henry," replied Mr. Campbell aside. 
 " Now, John, I will give you the rifle, if you will promise 
 me to ask leave when you want to go, and always come 
 back at the time you have promised." 
 
 " I'll always tell when I go, if mamma wilt always let me 
 go, and I'll always come back when I promise, if " 
 
 "If what?" 
 
 78
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " If I've killed/' replied John. 
 
 " He means, sir, that if he is on the track when his leave 
 is out, that he must follow it ; but as soon as he has either 
 lost his game, or killed it, he will then come home. That's 
 the feeling of a true hunter, sir, and you must not balk it." 
 
 "Very true; well then, John, recollect that you promise." 
 
 " Martin/' said Percival, " when are you to teach me to 
 fire the rifle ? " 
 
 " Oh, very soon now, sir ; but the soldiers are gone, and 
 as soon as you can hit the mark, you shall go out with Mr. 
 Alfred or me." 
 
 " And when are we to learn, Mary ? " said Emma, 
 
 " I will teach you, cousins," said Alfred, " and give a lesson 
 to my honoured mother." 
 
 " Well, we'll all learn," replied Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " What's to be done to-morrow, Martin ? " said Alfred. 
 
 " Why, sir, there are boards enough to make a fishing-punt, 
 and if you and Mr. Henry will help me, I think we shall have 
 one made in two or three days. The lake is full of fish, and 
 it's a pity not to have some while the weather is so fine." 
 
 " I've plenty of lines in the store-room," said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " Master Percival would soon learn to fish by himself," 
 said Martin, "and then he'll bring as much as Master John." 
 
 " Fish ! " said John with disdain. 
 
 "Yes, fish, Master John," replied Martin; "a good hunter 
 is always a good fisherman, and don't despise them, for they 
 often give him a meal when he would otherwise go to sleep 
 with an empty stomach." 
 
 ''Well, I'll catch fish with pleasure," cried Percival, "only 
 I must sometimes go out hunting." 
 
 " Yes, my dear boy, and we must sometimes go to bed ; 
 and I think it is high time now, as we must all be up to- 
 morrow at daylight." 
 
 The next morning Mary and Emma set off to milk the 
 cows not, as usual, attended by some of the young men, for 
 Henry and Alfred were busy, and Captain Sinclair was gone. 
 As they crossed the bridge Mary observed to her sister 
 
 " No more gentlemen to attend us lady milk - maids, 
 Emma." 
 
 "No," replied Emma; "our avocation is losing all its 
 charms, and a pleasure now almost settles down to a duty." 
 
 79
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Alfred and Henry are with Martin about the fishing- 
 boat/' observed Mary. 
 
 " Yes," replied Emma ; " but I fancy, Mary, you were 
 thinking more of Captain Sinclair than of your cousins." 
 
 " That is very true, Emma ; I was thinking of him," re- 
 plied Mary gravely. " You don't know how I feel his 
 absence." 
 
 " I can imagine it, though, my dearest Mary. Shall we 
 soon see him again ? " 
 
 " I do not know ; but I think not for three or four weeks, 
 for certain. All that can be spared from the fort are gone 
 haymaking, and if he' is one of the officers sent with the men, 
 of course he will be absent, and if he is left in the fort, he 
 will be obliged to remain there ; so there is no chance of 
 seeing him until the haymaking is over." 
 
 " Where is it that they go to make hay, Mary ? " 
 
 "You know they have only a sufficiency of pasture round 
 the fort for the cattle during the summer, so they go along 
 by the borders of the lake and islands, where they know 
 there are patches of clear land, cut the grass down, make the 
 hay, and collect it all in the bateaux, and carry it to the fort 
 to be stacked for the winter. This prairie was their best 
 help, but now they have lost it." 
 
 " But Colonel Forster has promised papa sufficient hay for 
 the cows for this winter ; indeed, we could not have fed 
 them unless he had done so. Depend upon it, Captain 
 Sinclair will bring the hay round, and then we shall see him 
 again, Mary ; but we must walk after our own cows now. 
 No one to drive them for us. If Alfred had any manners he 
 might have come." 
 
 "And why not Henry, Emma ?" said Mary, with a smile. 
 
 " Oh ! I don't know ; Alfred came into my thoughts first." 
 
 " I believe that really was the case," replied Mary. " Now 
 I'm even with you ; so go along and milk your cows." 
 
 "It's all very well, miss," replied Emma, laughing; "but 
 wait till I have learned to fire my rifle, and then you'll be 
 more cautious of what you say." 
 
 On their return home, they found the old hunter with a 
 fine buck lying before him. Mr. Campbell was out with the 
 boys and Martin, who wished his opinion as to the size of 
 the punt. 
 
 80
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " How do you do, Mr. Bone ? " said Mary. " Did John 
 shoot that deer ? " 
 
 " Yes ; and shot it as well as an old hunter, and the creatur' 
 can hardly lift the gun to his shoulder. Which of you is 
 named Mary ? " 
 
 " I am," said Mary. 
 
 "Then I've something for you," said old Malachi, pulling 
 from out of his vest a small parcel, wrapped up in thin bark, 
 and handing it to her; "it's a present from the Strawberry." 
 
 Mary opened the bark, and found inside of it a pair of 
 moccasins, very prettily worked in stained porcupines' quills. 
 
 " Oh ! how beautiful, and how kind of her ! Tell her that 
 I thank her, and love her very much. Will you ? " 
 
 " Yes ; I'll tell her. Where's the boy ? " 
 
 " Who, John ? I think he's gone up the stream to take 
 some trout; he'll be back to breakfast, and that's just ready. 
 Come, Emma, we must go in with the milk." 
 
 Mr. Campbell and those who were with him soon returned. 
 
 Malachi Bone then stated that he had brought the buck 
 killed by John ; and that, if it suited, he would carry back 
 with him a keg of gunpowder and some lead ; that he wished 
 Mr. Campbell to calculate what he considered due to him for 
 the property, and let him take it but in goods, as he required 
 them. 
 
 " Why don't you name your own price, Malachi ? " said 
 Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " How can I name a price ? It was given to me and cost 
 nothing. I leave it all to you and Martin Super, as I said 
 before." 
 
 "You show great confidence in me, I must say. Well, 
 Bone, I will not cheat you ; but I am afraid you will be a 
 long while before you are paid, if you only take it out in 
 goods from my store-house." 
 
 "All the better, master; they will last till I die, and then 
 what's left will do for the boy here," replied the old hunter, 
 putting his hand upon John's head. 
 
 " Bone," said Mr. Campbell, " I have no objection to the 
 boy going with you occasionally ; but I cannot permit him 
 to be away always. I want him to come home the day after 
 he has been to see you." 
 
 "Well, that's not reasonable, master. We go out after 
 
 81 F
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 the game ; who knows where we may find it, how long we 
 may look for it, and how far it may lead us ? Must we give 
 up the chase when close upon it, because time's up ? That'll 
 never do. I want to make the boy a hunter, and he must 
 learn to sleep out and do everything else as concerns a hunter 
 to do. You must let him be with me longer, and, if you 
 please, when he comes back keep him longer ; but if you 
 wish him to be a man, the more he stays with me the better. 
 He shall know all the Indian craft, I promise you, and the 
 winter after this he shall take beavers and bring you the 
 skins." 
 
 "I think, sir," observed Martin, "it's all in reason what 
 the old man says." 
 
 " And so do I," said Alfred ; " after all, it's only sending 
 John to school. Let him go, father, and have him home for 
 the holidays." 
 
 " I'll always come to you, when I can," said John. 
 
 " I am more satisfied at John's saying that than you might 
 imagine," said Mrs. Campbell; "John is an honest boy, and 
 does not say what he does not mean." 
 
 "Well, my dear, if you have no objection, I'm sure I will 
 not raise any more." 
 
 " I think I shall gain more by John's affection than by 
 compulsion, my dear husband. He says he will always come 
 when he can, and I believe him ; I have, therefore, no objec- 
 tion to let him stay with Malachi Bone, at all events for a 
 week or so at a time." 
 
 " But his education, my dear." 
 
 " He is certain to learn nothing now that this fever for 
 the woods, if I may so call it, is upon him. He will, perhaps, 
 be more teachable a year or two hence. You must be aware 
 that we have no common disposition to deal with in that 
 child ; and however my maternal feelings may oppose my 
 judgment, it is still strong enough to make me feel that my 
 decision is for his benefit. We must not here put the value 
 upon a. finished education which we used to do. Let us give 
 him every advantage which the peculiarity of his position 
 will allow us to do ; but we are now in the woods, to a cer- 
 tain degree returned to a state of nature, and the first and 
 most important knowledge, is to learn to gain our liveli- 
 hoods." 
 
 82
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Well, my dear, I think you are correct in your views on 
 the subject, and therefore, John, you may go to school with 
 Malachi Bone ; come to see us when you can, and I expect 
 you to turn out the Nimrod of the West." 
 
 Old Malachi stared at the conclusion of this speech ; Alfred 
 observed his surprise, and burst into a fit of laughter. He 
 then said, "The English of all that is, Malachi, that my 
 brother John has my father's leave to go with you, and 
 you're to make a man of him." 
 
 "He who made him must make a man of him," replied 
 Bone : " I can only make him a good hunter, and that I will, 
 if he and I are spared. Now, master, if Martin will give me 
 the powder and lead, I'll be off again. Is the boy to go ? " 
 
 " Yes, if you desire it," replied Mrs. Campbell ; " come, 
 John, and wish me good-by and remember your promise." 
 
 John bade farewell to the whole party with all due de- 
 corum, and then trotted off after his schoolmaster. 
 
 CHAPTER XIII 
 
 J. N the course of a week or two, things found their places, 
 and the family began to feel more comfortable ; there was 
 also a degree of regularity and order established, which could 
 not be effected during the time that the soldiers were em- 
 ployed. Mrs. Campbell and Percival took upon them all the 
 work inside and round the house during the morning ; the 
 latter attending to the pigs and fowls, bringing water from 
 the stream, &c. Mary and Emma milked the cows, and then 
 assisted their mother during the day in washing, &c. Mr. 
 Campbell instructed Percival, worked in the garden, and 
 assisted as much as he could, where he might be found most 
 useful ; but he was too advanced in years to be capable of 
 much hard work. Alfred, Henry, and Martin Super were 
 employed during the whole day, clearing the ground and 
 felling the timber ; but every other day, one or the other 
 went out with Martin into the woods to procure food, bring- 
 ing home with them deer, wild turkeys, or other game, which, 
 with an occasional piece of salt-pork, and the fish caught, 
 were sufficient for the family consumption. Percival was 
 
 83
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 now permitted to accompany the hunting-parties, and became 
 somewhat expert with his rifle. He required only a little 
 more practice to be a good shot. 
 
 They rose at half-past five, were all assembled to prayers 
 at half-past seven, previous to going to breakfast. They dined 
 at one, and had a combined tea and supper at seven o'clock. 
 At nine o'clock they went to bed. Before two months had 
 passed away, everything went on like clock -work. One day 
 passed away so like another, that the time flew imperceptibly, 
 and they wondered that the Sundays came round so quick. 
 They had now time to unpack everything, and the books 
 which Mrs. Campbell had selected and brought with her had 
 been arranged on shelves in the parlour ; but they had not as 
 yet much time to read, and were generally too tired before 
 the day was over not to long for their beds. Indeed, the only 
 interval of leisure during the whole day was between supper 
 and bed-time, when they would all assemble in the kitchen 
 and talk over the little matters which had occurred either 
 during the chase or at home. But they were now in the 
 middle of October, the winter was fast approaching, and they 
 looked forward to it with some degree of anxiety. 
 
 John had kept his word very sacredly. He was occasion- 
 ally absent for three or four days, but if so, he invariably came 
 to the house and remained a day or two at home. Alfred and 
 Martin had long finished the fishing-punt, and as it was light 
 and easily handled, Henry and Percival went out in it to- 
 gether, and when he was at home, John with Percival would 
 pull half a mile out into the lake, and soon return with a 
 supply of large fish. Mrs. Campbell, therefore, had salted 
 down sufficient to fill a barrel for the winter's use. 
 
 One day they were agreeably surprised by Captain Sinclair 
 making his appearance. He had walked from the fort, to 
 communicate to them that the hay had been gathered in, and 
 would be sent round in a day or two, and also to inform Mr. 
 Campbell that the commandant could spare them a young 
 bullock, if he would wish to have it for winter provision. 
 This offer was gladly accepted, and, having partaken of their 
 dinner, Captain Sinclair was obliged to return to the fort, he 
 being that night on duty. Previous, however, to his return, 
 he had some conversation with Martin Super, unobserved by 
 the rest of the party. Afterward he invited Alfred to walk 
 
 84
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 back to the fort with him and return on the following morn- 
 ing. Alfred agreed to do so ; and two hours before it was 
 dark they set off, and as soon as they were on the opposite 
 side of the brook they were joined by Martin Super. 
 
 " My reasons for asking you to come back with me were 
 twofold," said Captain Sinclair to Alfred. " In the first place, 
 I wish you to know the road to the fort, in case it should be 
 necessary to make any communication during the winter ; 
 secondly, I wished to have some conversation with you and 
 Martin relative to information we have received about the 
 Indians. I can tell you privately what I was unwilling to say 
 before your mother and cousins, as it would put them in a 
 state of restlessness and anxiety, which could avail nothing 
 and only annoy them. The fact is, we have for some time 
 had information that the Indians have held several councils. 
 It does not appear, however, that they have as yet decided 
 upon anything, although it is certain that they have gathered 
 together in large numbers not very far from the fort. No 
 doubt but they have French emissaries inciting them to attack 
 us. From what we can learn, however, they have not agreed 
 among themselves, and, therefore, in all probability, nothing 
 will be attempted until next year, for the autumn is their 
 season for sending out their war-parties. At the same time, 
 there is no security, for there is a great difference between a 
 junction of all the tribes against us and a common Indian war- 
 party. We must, therefore, be on the alert, for we have a 
 treacherous foe to deal with. And now, for your portion of 
 interest in this affair. If they attack the fort, which they 
 may do, notwithstanding our treaties with them, you of course 
 would not be safe where you are ; but, unfortunately, you may 
 not be safe even if we are not molested ; for when the Indians 
 collect (even though the main body decide upon nothing), 
 there are always bands of five to ten Indians, who, having left 
 their homes, will not return if they can help it without some 
 booty ; these are not regular warriors, or if warriors, not much 
 esteemed by the tribe ; in fact, they are the worst classes of 
 Indians, who are mere robbers and banditti. You must, there- 
 fore, be on the look-out for the visits of these people. It is 
 fortunate for you that old Bone has shifted his abode so many 
 miles to the westward, and that you are on such good terms 
 with him, as it is not very likely that any party of Indians 
 
 85
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 can approach you without his meeting with them or their 
 track during his excursions." 
 
 "That's true, Captain/' observed Martin, "and I will go 
 myself and put him on his guard." 
 
 " But, will they not attack him before they attack us ? " 
 said Alfred. 
 
 "Why should they?" replied Sinclair. "He is as much 
 an Indian almost as they are, and is well known to most of 
 them. Besides, what would they gain by attacking him? 
 These straggling parties, which you have to fear, are in quest 
 of booty, and will not expect to find anything in his wigwam 
 except a few furs. No ; they will not venture near his rifle, 
 which they fear, when there is nothing to be obtained by so 
 doing. I mention this to you, Alfred, that you may be pre- 
 pared and keep a sharp look-out. It is very possible that 
 nothing of the kind may occur, and that the winter may 
 pass away without any danger, and I mention it to you and 
 Martin, as I consider that the probabilities are not sufficient 
 to warrant your alarming the other members of the family, 
 especially the female portion of it. How far you may con- 
 sider it advisable to communicate what has now passed to 
 your father and Henry, it is for you to decide. As I said 
 before, I do not imagine you have much to fear from a 
 general attack ; it is too late in the year, and we know that 
 the councils broke up without coming to any decision. You 
 have only to fear the attempts of small parties of marauders, 
 and I think you are quite strong enough, both in numbers 
 and in the defences of your habitation, to resist them success- 
 fully, if you are not suddenly surprised. That is all that 
 you have to fear ; and now that you are warned, half the 
 danger is over." 
 
 "Well, Captain, I'll leave you now," said Martin, "I shall 
 go over to old Malachi's to-night ; for it occurs to me that 
 any attack is more likely to be made between the fall of the 
 leaf and the fall of the snow than afterward ; so the sooner 
 I put Malachi on his guard the better. Good-evening, sir." 
 
 Captain Sinclair and Alfred continued on their way to the 
 fort. They had contracted a strong friendship, and were 
 unreserved in their communication with each other. 
 
 "You have no idea, Alfred," said Captain Sinclair, "how 
 the peculiar position of your family occupies my thoughts. 
 
 86
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 It really appears almost like madness on the part of your 
 father to bring out your mother and cousins to such a place, 
 and expose them to such privations and dangers. I can hardly 
 sleep at night when I reflect upon what might happen." 
 
 "1 believe," replied Alfred, "that if my father had known 
 exactly what his present position would have been, he would 
 have decided upon not leaving England ; but you must re- 
 member that he came out with much encouragement, and 
 the idea that he would only have to surmount the hardships 
 of a settler in clearing his land. He fancied, at least I'm 
 sure we all did, that we should be surrounded by other 
 farmers, and have no particular danger to incur. When at 
 Quebec, he found that all the good land near to civilisation 
 was bought up or possessed by the French Canadians ; he 
 was advised to come further westward by those who ought 
 to have been aware of what he would have to encounter by 
 so doing, but who probably considered that the danger we 
 now apprehend no longer existed ; and he has followed that 
 advice which I have no doubt was conscientiously given. I 
 think myself, even now, that the advice was good, although 
 we are accompanied by females who have been brought up 
 in so different a sphere, and for whose welfare such anxiety 
 is shown ; for observe now, Sinclair, suppose, without having 
 made our acquaintance, you had heard that some settlers, 
 men and women, had located themselves where we have 
 done ; should you have considered it so very rash an under- 
 taking, presuming that they were merely farmers and farmers' 
 wives ? " 
 
 " I certainly should have troubled myself very little about 
 them, and perhaps not thought upon the subject." 
 
 " But supposing the subject had been brought up at the 
 fort, and you had heard the parties had a stockaded house 
 and four or five good rifles to depend upon, with the fort to 
 fall back upon if necessary ?" 
 
 " I admit that I should most probably have said that they 
 were in a position to protect themselves." 
 
 "Most assuredly, and therefore we are equally so; your 
 feelings of interest in us magnify the danger, and I there- 
 fore trust that in future you will not allow our position to 
 interfere with your night's rest." 
 
 " I wish I could bring myself to that feeling of security, 
 
 87
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Alfred. If I were only with you, to assist in protecting 
 them, I should sleep sound enough." 
 
 " Then you would not be of much use as a watch," replied 
 Alfred, laughing. " Never fear, Sinclair, we shall do well 
 enough," continued he, " and if we require assistance, we 
 will apply for you and a party of soldiers." 
 
 "There would be much difficulty about that, Alfred/ 
 replied Captain Sinclair ; " if there were sufficient danger to 
 make that demand upon the commandant, the same danger 
 would require that he should not weaken his force in the 
 fort ; no, you would have to retreat to the fort, and leave 
 your farm to the mercy of the Indians." 
 
 "It certainly would be the wisest plan of the two," replied 
 Alfred ; "at all events, we could send the women. But the 
 Indians have not come yet, and we must hope that they will 
 not." 
 
 The conversation was then changed, and in half-an-hour 
 more they arrived at the fort. 
 
 Alfred was welcomed at the fort by Colonel Forster, with 
 whom he was a great favourite. The Colonel could not re- 
 frain from expressing his opinion, that Mr. Campbell and his 
 family were in a position of some danger, and lamenting that 
 the female portion of the family, who had been brought up 
 with such very different prospects, should be so situated. He 
 even ventured to hint that if Mrs. Campbell and the two 
 Misses Percival would pass the winter in the fort he would 
 make arrangements to accommodate them. But Alfred at once 
 replied, that he was convinced no inducement would persuade 
 his mother or cousins to leave his father ; they had shared his 
 prosperity, and they would cling to him in adversity ; that 
 they all were aware of what they would have to risk before 
 they came out, and his father preferred a life of honourable 
 independence attended with danger, to seeking the assistance 
 of others. 
 
 "But still I cannot perceive any reason for the ladies 
 remaining to encounter the danger." 
 
 " The more we are, the stronger we are to repel danger," 
 replied Alfred. 
 
 " But women surely will only be an encumbrance ! " 
 
 " I think differently," replied Alfred. " Young and delicate 
 as my cousins are, they will not shrink any more than my 
 
 88
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 mother when their services are required. They now can all 
 of them use a rifle, if required, and to defend a house, a 
 determined woman is almost as effective as a man. Depend 
 upon it, if it comes to the necessity, they will do so. You 
 see, therefore, Colonel, that by taking away our ladies, you 
 will weaken our force," continued Alfred, laughing. 
 
 " Well, my dear fellow, I will press it no more. Only re- 
 collect that I shall always be ready to send you any assistance 
 when required." 
 
 " I have been thinking, Colonel Forster, that, as we have no 
 horses at present, if you have any rockets, they might be use- 
 ful in such a case. At the distance we are from you a rocket 
 would be seen immediately if fired at night, and I promise 
 you, that it shall not be fired without great necessity." 
 
 " I am glad that you have mentioned it, Alfred ; you shall 
 have a dozen to take with you. You go back with the boats 
 that carry the hay to-morrow morning, do you not ? " 
 
 " Yes ; I shall take that opportunity, to save wearing out 
 my shoes, as we have no cobbler near to us. I presume it 
 will be the last trip made by the boats this season ?" 
 
 " Yes," replied the Colonel, " the frost will soon set in now. 
 In another fortnight we shall probably be visited with a heavy 
 fall of snow, and the ground will then be covered till spring. 
 But I suppose we shall see or hear from you occasionally ? " 
 
 " Yes ; as soon as I can push along in my snow-shoes, I 
 will pay you a visit," replied Alfred, " but I have that art to 
 learn yet." 
 
 The following morning the sky was clear and the day 
 brilliant. The sun shone upon the dark, scarlet-tinged foliage 
 of the oaks, and through the transparent yellow leaves of 
 the maple. A slight frost had appeared for two or three 
 mornings about a month back, and now they were enjoying 
 what was termed the Indian summer, which is a return of 
 fair and rather warm weather for a short time previous to the 
 winter setting in. 
 
 The soldiers were busy carrying the hay down to the 
 bateaux, and, before noon, Alfred bade farewell to Colonel 
 Forster and the other officers of the fort, and, accompanied 
 by Captain Sinclair, went down to embark. All was ready, 
 and Alfred stepped into the boat ; Captain Sinclair being 
 on duty and not able to accompany him back. 
 
 89
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "I shall not fail to give directions to the sentries about 
 the rockets, Alfred/' said Captain Sinclair, "and so tell your 
 mother and cousins ; and mind to show them how to fire 
 them off from out of the barrel of a musket. Good-bye ; 
 God bless you, my dear fellow." 
 
 " Good-bye," replied Alfred, as the boats pulled from the 
 shore. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV 
 
 jrxFTER Alfred's return from the fort, a few days passed 
 away without any incident : Martin had paid a visit to Malachi 
 Bone, who had promised that he would be on the look-out 
 and would give immediate infoi*mation and assistance in case 
 of any hostile measures on the part of the Indians. He told 
 Martin, that in a few days he would discover what had taken 
 place and what might be looked forward to. When Martin 
 returned with his communication, Alfred was satisfied, and 
 did not acquaint anybody except his brother Henry with the 
 information which he had received from Captain Sinclair. 
 
 The monotony of their life was, however, broken in upon 
 by the arrival of a corporal from the fort, who was the bearer 
 of the first despatches which they had received since their 
 arrival at the settlement. Letters, yes letters, not only 
 from Quebec bat from England, were announced. The whole 
 house was in confusion, all crowding round Mr. Campbell while 
 he unsealed the large packet. First a bundle of English news- 
 papers from the Governor of Quebec these were laid aside ; 
 a letter from Mr. Campbell's agent at Quebec this was on 
 business and could wait his leisure; then the letters from 
 England two long, well-filled double letters from Miss Pater- 
 son to Mary and Emma ; another from Mr. Campbell's agent 
 in England, and a large one on foolscap with "On His 
 Majesty's Service," directed to Mr. Alfred Campbell. Each 
 party seized upon their letters, and hastened on one side 
 with them. Mrs. Campbell being the only one who had no 
 correspondent, anxiously watched the countenance of Alfred, 
 who, after a hasty glance, cried out, " I am confirmed to my 
 rank, my dear mother; I am a lieutenant in his Majesty's ser- 
 vice huzza ! Here's a letter enclosed from Captain Lumley ; 
 
 90
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 I know his handwriting." Alfred received the congratula- 
 tions of the whole party, handed the official letter to his 
 mother, and then commenced the perusal of the one from 
 Captain Lumley. After a short silence, during which they 
 were all occupied with their correspondence, Mr. Campbell 
 said, " I also have good news to communicate to you ; Mr. 
 H. writes to me to say, that Mr. Douglas Campbell, on find- 
 ing the green-houses and hot-houses so well stocked, con- 
 sidered that he was bound to pay for the plants ; that they 
 have been valued at seven hundred pounds, and that he has 
 paid that money into my agent's hands. This is extremely 
 liberal of Mr. Douglas Campbell, and I certainly did not 
 expect, as I found plants there on my taking possession, that 
 I was entitled to any remuneration for what I left. However, 
 I am too poor to refuse his offer from any feelings of delicacy, 
 and shall therefore write and thank him for his generous 
 behaviour." Alfred had read the letter from Captain Lumley, 
 which made him very thoughtful. The fact was, his pro- 
 motion and the observations in Captain Lumley's letter had 
 brought back all his former regret at having quitted the 
 service, and he was very melancholy in consequence ; but 
 as his cousins read their letters aloud, he gradually recovered 
 his spirits. 
 
 At last, all the letters were read, and then the newspapers 
 were distributed. No more work was done that day, and 
 in the evening they all sat round the kitchen fire and talked 
 over the intelligence they had received until long after their 
 usual time of retiring to bed. 
 
 " I have been thinking, my dear Emily," said Mr. Campbell, 
 the next morning before they quitted their sleeping-room, 
 "what a very seasonable supply of money this will be. My 
 funds, as you have seen by the account of my Quebec agent, 
 were nearly exhausted, and we have many things yet to 
 procure. We shall require horses next year, and we must 
 increase our stock in every way ; indeed, if we could have 
 another man or two, it would be very advantageous, as the 
 sooner we clear the ground, the. sooner .we shall be inde- 
 pendent." 
 
 " I agree with you, Campbell ; besides, we shall now have 
 Alfred's half-pay, poor fellow, which will help us very much ; 
 I have been thinking more of him than anything else this 
 
 91
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 night ; I watched him when he read Captain Lumley's letter, 
 and I well understood the cause of his seriousness for some 
 time afterward ; I almost feel inclined to let him return to 
 his profession ; it would be painful parting with him, but the 
 sacrifice on his part is very great." 
 
 "Still it's his duty," replied Mr. Campbell, "and, more- 
 over, absolutely necessary at present, that he should remain 
 with us. When we are more settled and more independent 
 of his assistance we will talk over the subject." 
 
 In the meantime, Mary and Emma had gone out as usual 
 to milk the cows. It was a beautiful clear day, but there 
 was a bracing air which cheered the spirits, and the sunshine 
 was pleasantly warm in situations sheltered from the winds ; 
 one of the few fine days just before the rushing in of winter. 
 They had milked their cows, and had just turned them out 
 again, when they both sat down with their pails before them 
 on a log, which was in front of Malachi's lodge, now used as 
 a cow-house. 
 
 " Do you know, Mary," said Emma, after a pause, " I'm 
 almost sorry that I have received a letter from Miss Paterson." 
 
 " Indeed, dear Emma ! " 
 
 "Yes, indeed it has unsettled me. I did nothing but 
 dream all last night. Everything was recalled to my mind 
 all that 1 most wished to forget. I fancied myself again 
 engaged in all the pursuits of our much-loved home ; I was 
 playing the harp, you were accompanying me on the piano 
 as usual ; we walked out in the shrubberies ; we took an 
 airing in the carriage ; all the servants were before me ; we 
 went to the villages and to the almshouses ; we were in the 
 garden picking dahlias and roses ; I was just going up to 
 dress for a very large dinner-party, and had rung the bell for 
 Simpson, when I woke up, and found myself in a log-hut, 
 with my eyes fixed upon the rafters and bark covering of the 
 roof, thousands of miles from Wexton Hall, and half-an-hour 
 longer in bed than a dairy-maid should be." 
 
 " I will confess, my dear Emma, that I passed much such 
 a night ; old associations will rise up again when so forcibly 
 brought to our remembrance as they have been by Miss 
 Paterson's letters, but I strove all I could to banish them 
 from my mind, and not indulge in useless repining." 
 
 " Repine, I do not, Mary, at least, I hope not, but one 
 
 92
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 cannot well help regretting ; I cannot help remembering, as 
 Macduff says, that ' such things were.' " 
 
 " He might well say so, Emma ; for what had he lost ? his 
 wife and all his children, ruthlessly murdered ; but what have 
 we lost in comparison ? nothing a few luxuries. Have we 
 not health and spirits ? Have we not our kind uncle and 
 aunt, who have fostered us our cousins so attached to us ? 
 Had it not been for the kindness of our uncle and aunt, who 
 have brought us up as their own children, should we, poor 
 orphans, have ever been partakers of those luxuries which you 
 now regret ? Ought we not rather to thank Heaven that 
 circumstances have enabled us to show some gratitude for 
 benefits heaped upon us ? How much greater are these priva- 
 tions to my uncle and aunt now that they are so much more 
 advanced in years, and have been so much longer accustomed 
 to competence and ease ; and shall we repine, or even regret, 
 unless it is on their account ? Surely, my dear Emma, not on 
 our own." 
 
 " I feel the truth of all you say, Mary," replied Emma ; 
 " nay, all that you have now said passed in my own mind, 
 and I have argued to myself in almost the same words, but 
 I fear that I am not quite so much of a philosopher as you 
 are ; and, acknowledging that what you say is correct, I still 
 have the same feeling that is, I wish that I had not received 
 the letter from Miss Paterson." 
 
 " In that wish there can be no harm, for it is only wishing 
 that you may not be tempted to repine." 
 
 " Exactly, my dear Mary ; I am a daughter of Eve," replied 
 Emma, laughing, and rising from her seat ; " I will put away 
 Miss Paterson's letter, and I dare say in a day or two I shall 
 have forgotten all about it. Dear Alfred, how glad I am 
 that he is promoted ; I shall call him Lieutenant Campbell 
 till he is sick of it. Come, Mary, or we shall be keeping my 
 uncle waiting; come, Juno." 
 
 Emma's calling Juno to follow her, reminds me that I 
 have not yet introduced the dogs to my little readers, and as 
 they will have to play their parts in our history, I may as 
 well do so at once. Captain Sinclair, it may be remembered, 
 had procured five dogs for Mr. Campbell from the officers of 
 the fort, two terriers, which were named Trim and Snob ; 
 Trim was a small dog and kept in the house, but Snob was 
 
 93
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 a very powerful bull-terrier, and very savage ; a fox-hound 
 bitch, the one which Emma had just called Juno ; Bully, a 
 very fine young bull-dog, and Sancho, an old pointer. At 
 night, these dogs were tied up : Juno in the store-house ; 
 Bully and Snob at the door of the house within the palisade ; 
 Trim in doors, and old Sancho at the lodge of Malachi Bone, 
 where the cows were put in at night. Mr. Campbell found 
 it rather expensive at first feeding these dogs, but as soon as 
 Martin and his companions brought home game, there was 
 always plenty for them all. They were all very sharp and 
 high-couraged dogs, for they had been born in the fort and 
 had been brought up to hunting every kind of game indis- 
 criminately ; and I need hardly add that they were excellent 
 watch-dogs, and considered by Mr. Campbell as a great pro- 
 tection. For the next two days, the family remained rather 
 unsettled ; there was so much news in the newspapers ; so 
 many recollections brought up by their perusal ; so much to 
 talk about and discuss, that very little work was done. The 
 weather, however, was now becoming much colder, and, for 
 the last two days the sun had not shone. The sky was of 
 one uniform, murky, solemn grey ; and everything announced 
 that the winter was close at hand. Martin, who had been 
 hunting, when he came home bid them prepare for an im- 
 mediate change in the weather, and his prediction was 
 speedily verified. 
 
 CHAPTER XV 
 
 J.T was on the Saturday evening, when they had all as- 
 sembled round the fire, for it was more cold than it had 
 hitherto been, that the moaning of the wind among the 
 trees of the forest announced a gale of wind from the north- 
 ward. 
 
 " We shall have it soon," observed Martin, " winter mostly 
 comes in with a gale." 
 
 "Yes; and this appears as if it would be a strong gale," 
 replied Alfred. " Hark ! how the boughs of the trees are 
 sawing and cracking against each other." 
 
 " I reckon we may get our snow-shoes out of the store- 
 house, John," said Martin, " and then we shall see how you 
 
 94
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 can get over the ground with them when you go hunting. 
 You have not shot a moose yet." 
 
 " Is the moose the same as the elk, Martin ? " said Henry. 
 
 "I do not think it is, sir; yet I've heard both names given 
 to the animal." 
 
 " Have you ever shot any ? " said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, -ma'am ; many a one. They're queer animals ; they 
 don't run like the other deer, but they trot as fast as the 
 others run, so it comes to the same thing. They are very 
 shy, and difficult to get near, except in the heavy snow, and 
 then their weight will not allow them to get over it, as the 
 lighter deer can ; they sink up to their shoulders, and flounder 
 about till they are overtaken. You see, Master Percival, the 
 moose can't put on snow-shoes like we can, and gives us the 
 advantage over the animal." 
 
 " Are they dangerous animals, Martin ? " inquired Mary 
 Percival. 
 
 "Every large animal is more or less dangerous when it 
 turns to bay, miss. A moose's horns sometimes weigh fifty 
 pounds, and it is a strong animal to boot ; but it can't do 
 anything when the snow is deep. You'll find it good eating, 
 at all events, when we bring one in." 
 
 " I'll bring one," said John, who was cleaning his rifle. 
 
 " I daresay you will as soon as you can manage your snow- 
 shoes," replied Martin. " The wind is getting up higher. I 
 guess you'll not find your way back to Malachi's lodge, Master 
 John, as you thought to do to-morrow morning." 
 
 " It is certainly a dreadful night," observed Mrs. Campbell ; 
 "and I feel the cold very sensibly." 
 
 " Yes, ma'am ; but as soon as the snow is down, you'll be 
 warmer." 
 
 " It is time to go to bed," observed Mr. Campbell, " so put 
 away your work : and, Henry, give me down the Bible." 
 
 During that night the gale increased to almost a hurricane ; 
 the trees of the forest clashed and crackled, groaned and 
 sawed their long arms against each other, creating an unusual 
 and almost appalling noise ; the wind howled round the 
 palisades and fluttered the strips of bark on the roof, and as 
 they all lay in bed, they could not sleep from the noise out- 
 side, and the increased feeling of cold. It was also the first 
 trial of this new house in severe weather, and some of the 
 
 95
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 wakeful party were anxiously watching the result. Toward 
 the morning the storm abated, and everything was again 
 quiet. In consequence of the restless night which they had 
 passed they were not so early as usual. Emma and Mary, 
 when they came out of their room, found Martin and Alfred 
 up and very busy with shovels ; and, to their astonishment, 
 they perceived that the snow was at least three feet deep on 
 the ground, and in some places had been drifted up higher 
 than their heads. 
 
 " Why, Alfred ! " cried Emma ; " how shall we be able to 
 go after the cows this morning ? This is, indeed, winter 
 come on with little warning." 
 
 " It still snows," observed Mary ; " not much, indeed, but 
 the sky is very black." 
 
 " Yes, miss ; we shall have some more of it yet," observed 
 Martin. " Mr. Campbell and Henry have gone to the store- 
 house for more shovels, for we must work hard, and clear a 
 footpath, and then get the snow up against the palisades." 
 
 " What a sudden change," said Emma ; " I wish the sky 
 would clear, and then I should not care." 
 
 " It will to-morrow, Miss Emma, I dare say ; but the snow 
 must come down first." 
 
 Martin and Alfred had only time to clear a path to the 
 store-house. Mr. Campbell and Henry returned with more 
 shovels, and as soon as breakfast was over, they commenced 
 work. As for Mary and Emma going to milk the cows, that 
 was impossible. Martin undertook that task until they had 
 cleared a pathway to the hunter's lodge, in which the animals 
 were shut up every night. 
 
 By the advice of Martin, the snow next the palisades was 
 piled up against the palings like a wall, as high as they could 
 reach or throw it, by which means they got rid of the snow 
 about the house, and at the same time formed a barrier 
 against the freezing winds which they had to expect. All 
 worked hard ; Percival and John were of great use, and even 
 Mrs. Campbell and the girls assisted collecting the remainder 
 of the snow, and clearing it off the window-sills and other 
 parts. By noon the snow left off falling, the sky cleared up, 
 and the sun shone bright, although it gave out but little 
 warmth. 
 
 After dinner the*/ renewed their labours, and commenced 
 
 96
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 clearing away a path to the lodge, where the cows were 
 locked in, and before nightfall they had accomplished their 
 task as far as the bridge over the stream, which was about 
 half-way. It had been a day of great fatigue, and they were 
 glad to retire to rest. Mrs. Campbell and the girls had put 
 an additional supply of blankets and skins upon the beds, for 
 the cold was now intense, and the thermometer stood far 
 below the freezing point. 
 
 The following morning they resumed their task ; the sky 
 was still unclouded, and the sun shone out clear and bright. 
 By dinner-time the path to the cow-house had been com- 
 pleted ; and the men then employed themselves in carrying 
 as much firewood as they could, before it was dark, within 
 the palisades. 
 
 " Well/' observed Alfred, " now things may go on as usual 
 within doors ; and what have we to do out, Martin ? " 
 
 " You must first get on your snow-shoes, and learn to walk 
 in them," observed Martin ; "or otherwise you'll be a prisoner 
 as well as the ladies. You see, John, you're not at Malachi's 
 lodge." 
 
 " Go to-morrow," replied John. 
 
 " No ; not to-morrow, for I must go with you," said Martin. 
 " I cannot trust you for finding your way ; and I cannot go 
 to-morrow, nor the next day either. We must kill our beef 
 to-morrow ; there's no fear but it will keep all the winter now, 
 and we shall save our hay." 
 
 "My larder is but poorly furnished," observed Mrs. 
 Campbell. 
 
 "Never mind, ma'am, we'll soon have something in it, 
 which will save our beef. In another week you shall have it 
 well stocked." 
 
 " John," said Mr. Campbell, " recollect you must not go 
 away without Martin." 
 
 " I won't," replied John. 
 
 All the game in the larder having been consumed, they sat 
 down to salt pork and some of the fish which had been cured. 
 The latter was pronounced to be excellent. 
 
 " What is the name of this fish, Martin ? " 
 
 " It is called the white-fish," replied Martin, " and I have 
 heard gentry from the old country say that they have none 
 better, if any so good." 
 
 97 o
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "It is certainly most excellent/' replied Mr. Campbell, 
 "and we will not forget to have a good provision for next 
 winter, if it please God to spare our lives." 
 
 " Where were you born, Martin ? " said Henry, as they 
 were sitting round the kitchen fire, as usual in the evening. 
 
 " Why, Mr. Henry, I was born at Quebec. My father was 
 a corporal in the army under General Wolfe, and was wounded 
 in the great battle fought between him and the Frenchman, 
 Montcalm." 
 
 " In which both generals were killed, but the victory was 
 to us." 
 
 " So I've heard, sir," replied Martin. " My mother was an 
 English woman, and I was born about four years after the 
 surrender of Quebec. My mother died soon afterward, but 
 my father was alive about five years ago, I believe. I can't 
 exactly say, as I was for three or four years in the employ of 
 the Fur Company, and when I returned, I found that he was 
 dead." 
 
 " And you have been a hunter all your life ? " 
 
 " Not all my life, and not exactly a hunter. I call myself 
 a trapper, but I still am both. I first was out with the Indians 
 when I was about fourteen, for, you see, my father wanted to 
 make me a drummer, and I could not stand that ; so I said 
 to him, ' Father, I won't be a drummer.' 'Well,' says he, 
 ' Martin, you must help yourself, for all my interest lies in 
 the army.' ' So I will,' says I ; ' father, I'm off for the woods.' 
 'Well,' says he, 'just as you like, Martin.' So one fine day 
 I wished him good-bye, and did not see him again for more 
 than two years." 
 
 " Well, and what took place then ? " 
 
 "Why, I brought home three or four packages of good 
 skins, and sold them well. Father was so pleased, that he 
 talked of turning trapper himself, but, as I told the old man, 
 a man with a lame leg for he had been wounded in the leg 
 and halted would not make his livelihood by hunting in the 
 woods of Canada." 
 
 " Was your father still in the army ? " 
 
 " No, ma'am, he was not in the army ; but he was employed 
 in the storekeeper's department; they gave him the berth 
 on account of his wound." 
 
 " Well, go on, Martin." 
 
 98
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "I haven't much more to say, ma'am. I brought home 
 my furs, sold them, and father helped me to spend the money 
 as long as he was alive, and very welcome he was to his share. 
 I felt rather queer when I came back from the Fur Company 
 and found that the old man was dead, for I had looked 
 forward with pleasure to the old man's welcome, and his 
 enjoying his frolic with me as usual." 
 
 " I'm afraid those frolics were not very wise, Martin." 
 
 " No, sir, they were very foolish, I believe ; but I fear it 
 will always be the case with us trappers. We are like sailors, 
 we do not know what to do with money when we get it ; so 
 we throw it away, and the sooner the better, for it is our 
 enemy while we have it. I assure you, sir, that I used to 
 feel quite happy when all my money was gone, and I was 
 setting off to the woods again. It's a hard life, but a life 
 that unfits you for any other ; a life which you become very 
 fond of. I don't mind being here with you by way of a 
 change ; indeed, as long as there is hunting, it is almost as 
 good as if I were in the woods, but else I think I shall die a 
 trapper." 
 
 "But, Martin," said Mr. Campbell, "how much more wise 
 would it be to put your money by, and after a time purchase 
 a farm and settle down a steady man with property, perhaps 
 married and the father of a family." 
 
 " Perhaps it might be ; but if I do not like it so well as 
 trapping, I don't see why I should do so ; it would be chang- 
 ing my life to please others and not myself." 
 
 " That's very true, Martin," said Alfred, laughing. 
 
 " Perhaps Martin may change his mind before he is an old 
 man," replied Mrs. Campbell. " Dear me ! what noise was 
 that ? " exclaimed Mrs. Campbell, as a melancholy howl was 
 heard without. 
 
 " Only a rascally wolf, ma'am," said Martin ; " we must 
 expect the animals to be about us now that the snow has 
 fallen, and the winter has set in." 
 
 "A wolf! are they not dangerous, Martin ?" inquired Mary 
 Percival. 
 
 " That depends, miss, how hungry they may be ; but they 
 are not very fond of attacking a human being ; if we had any 
 sheep outside, I fancy that they would stand a bad chance." 
 
 The howl was repeated, when one or two of the dogs which 
 
 99
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 had been admitted into the house and were stretched before 
 the fire, roused up and growled. 
 
 " They hear him, ma'am, and if we were to let them out, 
 would soon be at him. No, no, John, sit still and put down 
 your rifle ; we can't afford to hurt wolves ; their skins won't 
 fetch a half-dollar, and their flesh is not fit for a dog, let alone 
 a Christian. Let the vermin howl till he is tired ; he'll be off 
 to the woods again before daylight." 
 
 " There is certainly something very melancholy and dread- 
 ful to me in that howl," said Emma ; " it frightens me." 
 
 "What, Emma, afraid?" said Alfred, going to her; "why 
 yes, really she trembles ; why, my dear Emma, do you re- 
 collect how frightened you and Mary were at the noise of 
 the frogs when you first came here ; you got used to it very 
 soon, and so you will to the howl of a wolf." 
 
 " There is some difference, Alfred," replied Emma, shudder- 
 ing as the howl was repeated. " I don't know how it is," 
 said she, rallying her spirits, "but I believe it was reading 
 Little Red Riding Hood when I was a child which has given 
 me such a horror of a wolf; I shall get over it very soon, I 
 have no doubt." 
 
 " I must say, that it does not create the most agreeable 
 sensation in my mind," observed Mrs. Campbell, " but I was 
 aware of what we were to encounter when we came here, 
 and if it is only to be annoyed with the cry of a wild beast, 
 we may consider that we get off very cheaply." 
 
 " I should feel much more at ease if all the rifles were 
 loaded," said Mary Percival, in her usual quiet way. 
 
 "And I too," said Emma. 
 
 " Well, then, if that will at all relieve your minds, it is 
 easily done," said Mr. Campbell ; " let us all load our rifles, 
 and put them back in their rests." 
 
 " Mine's loaded," said John. 
 
 " And the rest soon shall be," said Alfred, " even the three 
 appropriated for your use, mother and cousins. Now don't 
 you feel some satisfaction in knowing you can load and fire 
 them yourselves ? the practice you had during the fine weather 
 has not been thrown away, has it, dear Emma ? " 
 
 " No, it has not, and I am very glad that I did learn it ; 
 I am a coward in apprehension, Alfred, but, perhaps, it I was 
 put to the test, I should behave better." 
 
 100
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " That I really believe/' replied Alfred ; " a gale of wind 
 at sea sounds very awful when down below jerking about in 
 your hammock, but when on deck, you don't care a fig about 
 it. Now the rifles are all loaded, and we may go to bed and 
 sleep sound." They did retire to rest, but all parties did not 
 sleep very sound ; the howling of one wolf was answered by 
 another; Emma and Mary embraced each other, and shuddered 
 as they heard the sounds, and it was long before they forgot 
 their alarm and were asleep. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI 
 
 J_ HE next morning was bright and clear, and when Emma 
 and Mary went out, attended by Alfred, to go and milk 
 the cows, although the cold was intense, everything looked 
 so brilliant and sparkling in the sunshine that they regained 
 their spirits. The lake was still unfrozen, and its waters, 
 which were of an azure blue, contrasted with the whole of 
 the country covered with snow, and the spruce firs with their 
 branches loaded presented an alternate layer of pure white 
 and of the darkest green. Birds there were none to be seen 
 or heard. All was quiet, so quiet that as they stepped along 
 the path which had been cleai'ed away to the cow-house, 
 they almost started at the sound of their own voices, which 
 the atmosphere rendered more peculiarly sonorous and ring- 
 ing. Alfred had his rifle on his shoulder, and walked in 
 front of his cousins. 
 
 " I have come to prove that all your fears are groundless, 
 my dear Emma, and that you need not have any alarm about 
 a skulking, cowardly wolf," said Alfred. 
 
 "Well, that may be," replied Emma, "but still we are 
 very glad of your Company." 
 
 They arrived at the cow-house without any adventure, let 
 loose Sancho, who had been tied up, as it was decided that 
 the dog should remain at home with the others, and proceeded 
 to milk the cows. Having finished that task and supplied 
 them with fodder, Mary -Percival observed, as they were 
 retracing their steps 
 
 " I must say that it would not only be more convenient 
 but more agreeable if the cows were kept nearer to the house." 
 
 101
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "It would be certainly," replied Alfred. "It is a pity 
 that there is not a cow-shed within the palisades ; but we 
 have no means of making one at present. Next year, when 
 my father has purchased his horses and his sheep, which he 
 talks of doing, we are to build a regular yard and sheds for 
 all the animals close to the house, and palisaded round as the 
 house now is, with a passage from one palisade to the other. 
 Then it will be very convenient ; but ( Rome was not built in 
 a day,' as the proverb says ; and we must, therefore, wait 
 another winter." 
 
 "And be devoured by the wolves in the meantime," 
 replied Emma, laughing. 
 
 " Why, you are getting over your fright already, Emma." 
 
 " Yes ; I feel pretty bold, now I think there is nothing to 
 be afraid of." 
 
 The remainder of the week was passed away in practising 
 upon the snow-shoes by the males of the party, the women 
 scarcely ever venturing out of doors, as the cold was very 
 severe. Mary and Emma were accompanied by Alfred for 
 the first three or four days ; and after that, notwithstanding 
 that the howling of the wolves was heard eveiy night, they 
 took courage when they found that the animals never made 
 their appearance by daylight, and went as before to milk the 
 cows by themselves. On the Saturday, they were in the 
 hopes of seeing old Malachi Bone, but he did not make his 
 appearance, and John, who could now get on very well in his 
 snow-shoes, became very impatient. Alfred and Martin were 
 also very anxious to see the old man, that they might ascer- 
 tain if he had made any discoveries relative to the Indians. 
 Sunday, as usual, was a day of rest from labour ; the services 
 were read by Mr. Campbell, and the evening passed in serious 
 conversation. Mr. Campbell, although usually in good spirits, 
 was certainly not so on that evening : whether it was that 
 the severity of the winter which had set in, and the known 
 long duration of it which they had to encounter, had an effect 
 upon his spirits, he was melancholy as well as serious. He 
 more than once referred to the former residence when in 
 England, which was a very unusual thing for him to do, and 
 by degrees the conversation was turned in that direction, 
 and, although no one said so, they all felt what a change there 
 was in their present position from that which they had been 
 
 102
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 forced to leave. Mrs. Campbell, who perceived that a gloom 
 was gathering over the whole party, made several remarks 
 tending to reconcile them to their present lot, and after a 
 time Mr. Campbell observed 
 
 " Perhaps, my dear children, it may be a divine mercy 
 which has sent you here to this wilderness ; true it is that . 
 we are removed from civilisation, and shut up here by a 
 severe winter, deprived of the enjoyments and pleasures 
 which are to be found in the society which we were com- 
 pelled to leave ; but let us also bear in mind that we are 
 removed from the many temptations which might have there 
 assailed us." 
 
 " But still, papa, you would be very glad if circumstances 
 would permit us to return to England ; would you not ? " 
 said Percival. 
 
 " Yes, my child, I should ; and even if I had remained here 
 so long as to have become attached to the place and to the 
 isolation which at first is felt so irksome, I would still return 
 to England and to society, if I had the means. As Chris- 
 tians, we are not to fly from the world and its temptations, 
 but to buckle on our armour, and putting our trust in Him 
 who will protect us, fight the good fight ; that is, doing 
 our duty in that state of life to which it shall please God to 
 call us." 
 
 " But if ever we were to return to England, there would 
 be no chance of our living as we did before we left it, would 
 there, papa ? " 
 
 " I see none, my dear boy ; but we never know what is in 
 store for us. Should any of us ever return, I presume it 
 would be to live in a more humble way ; and for my part, I 
 should prefer that it were so ; for although I trust I did not 
 greatly misuse that wealth which I so long supposed to be 
 mine, I should not be sorry to have much less, and therefore 
 less responsibility." 
 
 " Indeed, my dear Campbell, imperfect as we all are, I do 
 not believe that many could have made a better use of it 
 than you did." 
 
 " I thought so at the time, my dear," replied Mr. Campbell, 
 " but since it has been lost to me, I have often thought that 
 I might have done more good with it. But the fact is, my 
 dear children, there is nothing so dangerous to our eternal 
 
 103
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 welfare as great wealth ; it tends to harden the heart by 
 affording the means of constant self-indulgence : under such 
 circumstances, man is apt to become selfish, easily satisfied 
 with his own Avorks, and too proud to see his errors. Did 
 you observe in the Litany, which I read at this morning's 
 service, how very appropriately is inserted the prayer, for 
 deliverance under the perils of wealth ? 
 
 " ' In all time of our tribulation, in all time of our wealth, 
 in the hour of death, and in the day of judgment, good Lord, 
 deliver us.' 
 
 " Examine this, my dear children : in all time of our tribu- 
 lation, that is, in poverty and distress, and perhaps famishing 
 from want (and in few positions are people so incited to 
 crime), then in all time of our wealth, evidently and distinctly 
 placing wealth as more dangerous to the soul's welfare than 
 the extremest poverty and its accompanying temptations ; and 
 observe, only exceeded by the most critical of all dangerous 
 positions, when all has been done and nothing can be undone, 
 the hour of death, followed by the day of judgment." 
 
 Mr. Campbell ceased speaking, and there was a pause for 
 a minute or two in the conversation, when Mary Percival 
 said, " What, then, my dear uncle, do you consider as the 
 most enviable position in life ? " 
 
 " I consider a moderate independence as the most envi- 
 able ; not occupied in trade, as the spirit of barter is too apt 
 to make us bend to that which is actually fraud. I should 
 say, a country gentleman living on his own property and 
 among his own tenants, employing the poor around him, 
 holds a position in which he has the least temptation to do 
 wrong, and the most opportunities of doing good." 
 
 " I agree with you, my dear Campbell," said his wife ; 
 "and yet how few are satisfied even with that lot." 
 
 " Because the craving after wealth is so strong, that every 
 one would have more than he hath, and few men will be con- 
 tent. The desire of aggrandisement overcomes and masters 
 us ; and yet what can be more absurd than to witness the 
 care and anxiety of those to gain riches, who have already 
 more perhaps than is necessary for their wants, thus 'heap- 
 ing up riches, not knowing who may gather them,' and 
 endangering the soul to obtain that which they must leave 
 behind them when they die. Others amass wealth, not 
 
 104
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 actuated by the avarice of hoarding it up, but by the appetite 
 for expending it ; who collect unjustly that they may lavish 
 profusely ; these are equally foolish, and how important is 
 that lesson given in the Scriptures." Mr. Campbell opened 
 the Bible which lay before him and read 
 
 "And He spake a parable unto them. The ground of a 
 certain rich man brought forth plentifully. 
 
 " And he said : What shall I do ? because I have no room 
 where to bestow my fruits. 
 
 " And He said : This will I do ; I will pull down my barns 
 and build greater, and there will I bestow all my fruits and 
 my goods. 
 
 " And I will say to my soul : Soul, thou hast much goods 
 laid up for many years ; take thine ease, eat, drink, and be 
 merry. 
 
 " But God said unto him : Thou fool, this night thy soul 
 shall be required of thee." 
 
 After a short silence, Mrs. Campbell observed, " I have 
 often reflected since I have been here upon what might 
 have been our position had we decided upon remaining in 
 England. We might at this moment have been in the 
 greatest distress, even wanting a meal ; and I have, there- 
 fore, often thanked God that He left us the means of coming 
 here and providing for ourselves as we have done, and as I 
 have no doubt shall, with His blessing, continue to do. 
 How much better off are we at this moment than many 
 thousands of our countrymen who remain in England ! How 
 many are starving ! How many are driven into crime from 
 want ! while we have a good roof over our heads, sufficient 
 clothing, and more than sufficient food. We have, therefore, 
 great reason to thank God for the mercies He has vouchsafed 
 to us ; He has heard our prayer, ' Give us this day our daily 
 bread.' " " Yes," continued Mr. Campbell, " ' Give us this day 
 our daily bread,' is all that we are taught to ask for ; and it 
 comprehends all ; and yet how heartlessly is this pronounced 
 by many of those who do repeat their daily prayers. So 
 is the blessing asked at meals, which is by too many con- 
 sidered as a mere matter of form. They forget, that He who 
 gives can also take away ; and in their presumption, suppose 
 their own ability and exertion to have been the sole means 
 of procuring themselves a daily supply of food; thanking 
 
 105
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 themselves rather than the Giver of all good. How many 
 thousands are there who have been supplied with more than 
 they require from their cradle down to their grave, without 
 any grateful feeling toward Heaven ; considering the butcher 
 and baker as their providers, and the debt cancelled as soon 
 as the bills are paid. How different must be the feeling of 
 the poor cottager, who is uncertain whether his labour may 
 procure him and his family a meal for the morrow, who often 
 suffers privation and hunger, and, what is more painful, 
 witnesses the sufferings of those he loves. How earnest 
 must be his prayer when he cries, ' Give us this day our daily 
 bread.' " 
 
 This conversation had a very strong effect upon the party, 
 and when they retired to rest, which they did shortly after, 
 they laid their heads upon their pillows not only with re- 
 signation, but with thankfulness for the mercies which had 
 been vouchsafed to them, and felt that in the wilderness 
 they were under the eye of a watchful and gracious Pro- 
 vidence. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII 
 
 ON the Monday morning Alfred and Martin went to the 
 cow-house, and slaughtered the bullock which they had 
 obtained from the commandant of the fort. When it was 
 skinned it was cut up, and carried to the storehouse, where 
 it was hung up for their winter consumption. 
 
 As the party were sitting down to dinner, they were 
 greeted by Captain Sinclair and a young lieutenant of the 
 garrison. It hardly need be said that the whole family were 
 delighted to see them. They had come overland on their 
 snow-shoes, and brought some partridges, or grouse, as they 
 are sometimes called, which they had shot on their way. 
 Captain Sinclair had obtained leave from the commandant 
 to come over and see how the Campbells were getting on. 
 He had no news of any importance, as they had had no recent 
 communications with Quebec or Montreal ; all was well at 
 the fort, and Colonel Forster had sent his compliments, and 
 begged, if he could be useful, that they would let him 
 know. Captain Sinclair and his friend sat down to dinner, 
 
 106
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 and talked more than they ate, asking questions about 
 everything. 
 
 " By-the-bye, Mr. Campbell, where have you built your 
 pig-sties ? " 
 
 " Inside the palisade, next to the fowl-house." 
 
 " That is well," replied Captain Sinclair, " for otherwise 
 you may be troubled by the wolves, who are very partial to 
 pork or mutton." 
 
 " We have been troubled with them," replied Emma ; " at 
 least with their bowlings at night, which make me tremble 
 as I lie awake in bed." 
 
 "Never mind their howling, Miss Emma; we have plenty 
 of them round the fort, I can assure you ; unless attacked, 
 they will not attack you ; at least, I never knew an instance, 
 although I must confess that I have heard of them." 
 
 " You will, of course, sleep here to-night ?" 
 
 " Yes, we will, if you have a bear or buffalo skin to spare," 
 replied Captain Sinclair. 
 
 "We will manage it, I have no doubt," said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 "And if you could manage, Captain Sinclair," said Emma, 
 somewhat archly, "as you say that they are not dangerous 
 animals, to bring us a few skins to-night, it would make the 
 matter easy." 
 
 " Emma, how can you talk such nonsense ? " cried Mary 
 Percival. " Why should you ask a guest to undertake such a 
 service ? Why have you not proposed it to Alfred or Henry, 
 or even Martin?" 
 
 " We will both try, if you please," replied Alfred. 
 
 " I must put my veto on any such attempts, Alfred," said 
 Mr. Campbell. "We have sufficient danger to meet without 
 running into it voluntarily, and we have no occasion for 
 wolves' skins just now. I shall, however, venture to ask your 
 assistance to-morrow morning. We wish to haul up the 
 fishing-punt before the ice sets in on the lake, and we are 
 not sufficiently strong-handed." 
 
 During the day Captain Sinclair took Alfred aside to know 
 if the old hunter had obtained any information relative to 
 the Indians. Alfred replied that they expected him every 
 day, but as yet had not received any communication from 
 him. Captain Sinclair stated that they were equally ignorant 
 at the fort as to what had been finally arranged, and that 
 
 107
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Colonel Forster was in hopes that the hunter would by this 
 time have obtained some intelligence. 
 
 " I should not be surprised if Malachi Bone were to come 
 here to-morrow morning," replied Alfred. " He has been 
 away a long while, and, I am sure, is as anxious to have John 
 with him as John is impatient to go." 
 
 " Well, I hope he will ; I shall be glad to have something 
 to tell the Colonel, as I made the request upon that ground. 
 I believe, however, that he was very willing that I should 
 find an excuse for coming here, as he is more anxious about 
 your family than I could have supposed. How well your 
 cousin Mary is looking." 
 
 " Yes ; and so is Emma, I think. She has grown half a 
 head since she left England. By-the-bye, you have to con- 
 gratulate me on my obtaining my rank as lieutenant." 
 
 "\ do indeed, my dear fellow," replied Captain Sinclair. 
 " They will be pleased to hear it at the fort. When will you 
 come over?" 
 
 "As soon as I can manage to trot a little faster on these 
 snow-shoes. If, however, the old hunter does not come 
 to-morrow, I will go to the fort as soon as he brings us any 
 news." 
 
 The accession to their party made them all very lively, 
 and the evening passed away very agreeably. At night, 
 Captain Sinclair and Mr. Gwynne were ushered into the large 
 bedroom, where all the younger male portion of the family 
 slept, and which, as we before stated, had two spare bed- 
 places. 
 
 The next morning, Captain Sinclair would have accom- 
 panied the Miss Percivals on their milking expedition, but as 
 his services were required to haul up the fishing-punt, he was 
 obliged to go down, with all the rest of the men, to assist ; 
 Percival and John were the only ones left at home with Mrs. 
 Campbell. John, after a time, having, as usual, rubbed down 
 his rifle, threw it on his shoulder, and, calling the dogs 
 which lay about, sallied forth for a walk, followed by the 
 whole pack except old Sancho, who invariably accompanied 
 the girls to the cow-house. 
 
 Mary and Emma tripped over the new-beaten snow-path 
 to the cow-house, merry and cheerful, with their pails in 
 their hands, Emma laughing at Captain Sinclair's disappoint- 
 
 108
 
 "John, coming up, put the muzzle of his rifle to the animal's head, 
 and shot it dead."
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 ment at not being permitted to accompany them. They had 
 just arrived at the cow-house, when old Sancho barked 
 furiously, and sprang to the side of the building behind them, 
 and in a moment afterward rolled down the snowheap which 
 he had sprung over, holding on and held fast by a large black 
 wolf. The struggle was not very long, and during the time 
 that it lasted the girls were so panic-struck, that they re- 
 mained like statues within two yards of the animals. Gradu- 
 ally the old dog was overpowered by the repeated snapping 
 bites of the wolf, yet he fought nobly to the last, when he 
 dropped under the feet of the wolf, his tongue hanging out, 
 and bleeding profusely and lifeless. As soon as his adversary 
 was overpowered, the enraged animal, with his feet upon the 
 body of the dog, bristling his hair and showing his powerful 
 teeth, was evidently about to attack the young women. 
 Emma threw her arm around Mary's waist, advancing her 
 body so as to save her sister. Mary attempted the same, and 
 then they remained waiting in horror for the expected spring 
 of the animal, when of a sudden the other dogs came rushing 
 forward, cheered on by John, and flew upon the animal. 
 Their united strength soon tore him down to the ground, and 
 John coming up, as the wolf defended himself against his 
 new assailants, put the muzzle of his rifle to the animal's 
 head, and shot it dead. 
 
 The two sisters had held up during the whole of this 
 alarming struggle ; but as soon as they perceived the wolf 
 was dead and that they were safe, Mary could stand no longer, 
 and sank down on her knees, supporting her sister, who had 
 become insensible. 
 
 If John showed gallantry in shooting the wolf, he certainly 
 showed very little toward his cousins. He looked at Mary, 
 nodded his head toward the wolf's body, and saying " He's 
 dead," shouldered his rifle, turned round and walked back to 
 the house. 
 
 On his return he found that the party had just come back 
 from hauling up the punt, and were waiting the return of 
 the Miss Percivals to go to breakfast. 
 
 "Was that you who fired just now, John ?" said Martin. 
 
 "Yes," replied John. 
 
 " What did you fire at ? " said Alfred. 
 
 "A wolf," replied John. 
 
 109
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "A wolf! where?" said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 "At the cow-lodge," replied John. 
 
 "The cow-lodge ! " said his father. 
 
 " Yes ; killed Sancho ! " 
 
 " Killed Sancho ! why, Sancho was with your cousins ! " 
 
 "Yes," replied John. 
 
 "Then, where did you leave them ?" 
 
 " With the wolf," replied John, wiping his rifle very coolly. 
 
 " Merciful Heaven ! " cried Mr. Campbell, as Mrs. Campbell 
 turned pale ; and Alfred, Captain Sinclair, Martin, and Henry, 
 seizing their rifles, darted out from the house, and ran with 
 all speed in the direction of the cow-house. 
 
 " My poor girls ! " exclaimed Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Wolfs dead, father," said John. 
 
 " Dead ! Why didn't you say so, you naughty boy ! " cried 
 Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " I wasn't asked," replied John. 
 
 In the meantime the other party had gained the cow-house ; 
 and, to their horror, beheld the wolf and dog dead, and the 
 two young women lying on the snow, close to the two animals ; 
 for Mary had fainted away shortly after John had walked off. 
 They rushed toward the bodies of the two girls, and soon 
 discovered that they were not hurt. In a short time they 
 were recovered, and were supported by the young men to 
 the house. 
 
 As soon as they arrived, Mrs. Campbell took them into 
 their room, that they might rally their spirits, and in a quarter 
 of an hour returned to the party outside, who eagerly inquired 
 how they were. 
 
 " They are much more composed/' replied Mrs. Campbell ; 
 " and Emma has begun to laugh again ; but her laugh is rather 
 hysterical and forced ; they will come out at dinner-time. It 
 appears they are indebted to John for their preservation, for 
 they say the wolf was about to spring upon them when he 
 came to their assistance. We ought to be very grateful to 
 Heaven for their preservation. I had no idea, after what 
 Martin said about the wolves, that they were so dangerous." 
 
 " Why, ma'am, it is I that am most to blame, and that's 
 the fact," replied Martin. "When we killed the bullock I 
 threw the offal on the heap of snow close to the cow-lodge, 
 meaning that the wolves and other animals might eat it at 
 
 110
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 night, but it seems this animal was hungry, and had not left 
 his meal when the dog attacked him, and that made the beast 
 so rily and savage." 
 
 " Yes ; it was the fault of Martin and me," replied Alfred. 
 " Thank Heaven it's no worse ! " 
 
 " So far from it being a subject of regret, I consider it one 
 of thankfulness," replied Mr. Campbell. "This might have 
 happened when there was no one to assist, and our dear girls 
 might have been torn to pieces. Now that we know the 
 danger, we may guard against it for the future." 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied Martin ; " in future some of us will 
 drive the cows home, to be milked every morning and 
 evening ; inside the palisade there will be no danger. Master 
 John, you have done well. You see, ma'am," continued 
 Martin, "what I said has come true. A rifle in the hands 
 of a child is as deadly a weapon as in the hands of a strong 
 man." 
 
 " Yes ; if courage and presence of mind attend its use," 
 replied Mr. Campbell. "John, I am very much pleased with 
 your conduct." 
 
 " Mother called me naughty," replied John, rather sulkily. 
 
 "Yes, John, I called you naughty, for not telling us the 
 wolf was dead, and leaving us to suppose your cousins were in 
 danger ; not for killing the wolf. Now 1 kiss you, and thank 
 you for your bravery and good conduct." 
 
 "I shall tell all the officers at the fort what a gallant little 
 fellow you are, John," said Captain Sinclair ; " there are very 
 few of them who have shot a wolf, and what is more, John, I 
 have a beautiful dog, which one of the officers gave me the 
 other day in exchange for a pony, and I will bring it over, 
 and make it a present to you for your own dog. He will 
 hunt anything, and he is veiy powerful quite able to master 
 a wolf, if you meet with one. He is half mastiff and half 
 Scotch deerhound, and he stands as high as this," continued 
 Captain Sinclair, holding his hand about as high as John's 
 shoulder. 
 
 "I'll go to the fort with you," said John, "and bring him 
 back." 
 
 "So you shall, John, and I'll go with you," said Martin, "if 
 master pleases." 
 
 " Well/' replied Mr. Campbell, " I think he may ; what 
 
 111
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 with Martin, his own rifle, and the dog, John will, I trust, be 
 safe enough." 
 
 "Certainly, I have no objection," said Mrs. Campbell, "and 
 many thanks to you, Captain Sinclair." 
 
 " What's the dog's name ? " said John. 
 
 " Oscar," replied Captain Sinclair. " If you let him walk 
 out with your cousins, they need not fear a wolf. He will 
 never be mastered by one, as poor Sancho was." 
 
 " I'll lend him sometimes," replied John. 
 
 " Always ; when you don't want him yourself, John." 
 
 "Yes, always," replied John, who was going out of the 
 door. 
 
 " Where are you going, dear," said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Going to skin the wolf," replied John, walking away. 
 
 " Well, he'll be a regular keen hunter," observed Martin. 
 " I dare say old Bone has taught him to flay an animal. 
 However, I'll go and help him, for it's a real good skin." So 
 saying, Martin followed John. 
 
 te Martin ought to have known better than to leave the 
 offal where he did," observed Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " We must not be too hard, Captain Sinclair," said Alfred. 
 " Martin has a contempt for wolves, and that wolf would not 
 have stood his ground had it been a man instead of two 
 young women who were in face of him. Wolves are very 
 cunning, and I know will attack a woman or child when they 
 will fly from a man. Besides, it is very unusual for a wolf to 
 remain till daylight, even when there is offal to tempt him. 
 It was the offal, the animal's extreme hunger, and the attack 
 of the dog a combination of circumstances which produced 
 the event. I do not see that Martin can be blamed, as one 
 cannot foresee everything." 
 
 "Perhaps not," replied Captain Sinclair, "and 'all's well 
 that ends well.' " 
 
 "Are there any other animals to fear?" inquired Mrs. 
 Campbell. 
 
 " The bear is now safe for the winter in the hollow of some 
 tree or under some root, where he has made a den. It will 
 not come out till the spring. The catamount or panther is a 
 much more dangerous animal than the wolf; but it is scarce. 
 I do think, however, that the young ladies should not venture 
 out, unless with some rifles in company, for fear of another 
 
 112
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 mischance. We have plenty of lynxes here ; but I doubt if 
 they would attack even a child, although they fight when 
 assailed, and bite and claw severely." 
 
 The Misses Percival now made their appearance. Emma 
 was very merry, but Mary rather grave. Captain Sinclair, 
 having shaken hands with them both, said 
 
 " Why, Emma, you appear to have recovered sooner than 
 your sister ! " 
 
 "Yes," replied Emma; "but I was much more frightened 
 than she was, and she supported me, or I should have fallen 
 at the wolf's feet. I yielded to my fears ; Mary held up 
 against hers; so, as her exertions were much greater than 
 mine, she has not recovered from them so soon. The fact is, 
 Mary is brave when there is danger, and I am only brave 
 when there is none." 
 
 " I was quite as much frightened as you, my dear Emma," 
 said Mary Percival ; " but we must now help our aunt, and 
 get dinner ready on the table." 
 
 " I cannot say that I have a wolfish appetite this morning," 
 replied Emma, laughing; "but Alfred will eat for me and 
 himself too." 
 
 In a few minutes dinner was on the table, and they all sat 
 down without waiting for Martin and John, who were still busy 
 skinning the wolf. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII 
 
 come Martin and John at last," said Mr. Campbell, 
 after they had been about a quarter of an hour at table. 
 
 But he was mistaken ; instead of Martin and John, Malachi 
 Bone made his appearance, and, to their surprise, accompanied 
 by his young squaw, the Strawberry Plant. 
 
 Every one rose to welcome them, and the Misses Percival 
 went to their little female acquaintance, and would have 
 made her to sit down with them, but she refused, and took 
 her seat on the floor near the fire. 
 
 " She ain't used to chairs and stools, miss ; let her be where 
 she is," said old Bone, " she'll be more comfortable, and that's 
 what you want her to be, I'm sure. I brought her with me, 
 because I could not carry all the venison myself, and also to 
 
 113 H
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 show her the way. in and out of the house, and how it is 
 fastened, in case of sending a message by night." 
 
 " Of sending a message by night," said Mrs. Campbell 
 with surprise, " why, what possible occasion could there be 
 for that ? " 
 
 Captain Sinclair and Alfred, who perceived that the old 
 hunter had said too much, were quite at a loss what to say. 
 They did not like to frighten Mrs. Campbell and the girls 
 about the Indians, especially as they had just been so much 
 alarmed with the accident of the morning. At last Alfred 
 replied, " The fact is, my dear mother, that ' forewarned is 
 being forearmed,' as the saying is ; and I told Martin to re- 
 quest Malachi Bone, if he should hear of any Indians being 
 about or near us, to let us know immediately." 
 
 "Yes, ma'am, that is the whole story," continued Malachi. 
 te It's the best plan, when you're in the woods, always to have 
 your rifle loaded." 
 
 Mrs. Campbell and the girls were evidently not a little 
 fluttered at this fresh intimation of danger. Captain Sinclair 
 perceived it, and said, " We have always spies on the look- 
 out at the fort, that we may know where the Indians are and 
 what they are about. Last month, we know that they held 
 a council, but that it broke up without their coming to any 
 determination, and that no hostile feeling was expressed so 
 far as we could ascertain. But we never trust the Indians, 
 and they, knowing that we watch them, have been very 
 careful not to commit any outrages ; they have not done so 
 for a long while, nor do I think they will venture again. At 
 the same time, we like to know where they are, and I re- 
 quested Alfred to speak to Malachi Bone, to send us immedi- 
 ately word if he heard or saw anything of them : not, however, 
 that I intended that the ladies should be wakened up in the 
 middle of the night," continued Captain Sinclair, laughing ; 
 " that was not at all necessary." 
 
 Malachi Bone would have responded, but Alfred pinched 
 his arm ; the old man understood what was meant, and held 
 his tongue ; at last he said 
 
 "Well, well, there's no harm done, it's just as well that 
 the Strawberry should know her way about the location, if 
 it's only to know where the dogs are, in case she comes of a 
 message." 
 
 114
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " No, no," replied Mr. Campbell, " I'm glad that she is 
 come, and hope she will come very often. Now, Malachi, sit 
 down and eat something." 
 
 "Well, but about the Indians, Captain Sinclair," said 
 Mrs. Campbell ; " that you have not told us all, I am certain, 
 and the conviction that such is the case, will make me and 
 the girls very uneasy ; so pray do treat us as we ought to be 
 treated ; we share the danger, and we ought to know what 
 the danger is." 
 
 " I do not think that there is any danger, Mrs. Campbell," 
 replied Captain Sinclair, " unless Malachi has further informa- 
 tion to give us. I do, however, perfectly agree with you, 
 that you ought to know all that we know, and am quite ready 
 to enter upon the subject, trifling as it is." 
 
 "So I presume it must be, my dear," observed Mr. Camp- 
 bell, "for I have as yet known nothing about the matter. 
 So pray, Captain Sinclair, instruct us all." 
 
 Captain Sinclair then stated what he had before mentioned 
 to Alfred, and having so done, and pointed out that there 
 was no occasion for alarm, he requested Malachi Bone would 
 say if he had any further information. 
 
 " The Injuns did meet as you say, and they could not 
 agree, so they broke up, and are now all out upon their hunt- 
 ing and trapping for furs. But there's one thing I don't 
 exactly feel comfortable about, which is, that the ' Angry 
 Snake/ as he is called, who was at the ' talk/ and was mighty 
 venomous against the English, has squatted for the winter 
 somewhere hereabout." 
 
 "The Angry Snake," said Captain Sinclair. "Is that 
 the chief who served with the French, and wears a 
 medal ? " 
 
 " The very same, sir. He's not a chief, though ; he was a 
 very good warrior in his clay, and the French were very 
 partial to him, as he served them well ; but he is no chief, 
 although he was considered as a sort of one from the con- 
 sequence he obtained with the French. He is an old man 
 now, and a very bitter one. Many's the Englishman that he 
 has tied to the stake, and tortured during the war. He hates 
 us, and is always stirring up the Injuns to make war with 
 us ; but his day is gone by, and they do not heed him at the 
 council now." 
 
 115
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Then, why are you uncomfortable about him?" said Mr. 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Because he has taken up his quarters for the winter hunt- 
 ing not far from us, with six or seven of the young warriors, 
 who look up to him, and he is mischievous. If the Injun 
 nation won't make war, he will do something on his own 
 account, if he possibly can. He's not badly named, I can 
 tell you." 
 
 " Will he attack you ?" 
 
 " Me ! no, no ; he knows better. He knows my rifle well ; 
 he has the mark on his body ; not but that he would if he 
 dared, but I am Injun myself, and know Injun craft. Then 
 you see, these people have strange ideas. During the whole 
 war they never could even hit me with their rifles, and they 
 think I am not to be hurt that's their superstition and my 
 rifle, they think, never misses (they're almost right there, for 
 it does not once in a hundred times), so what with this and 
 that, they fear me as a supernatural, as we call it. But that's 
 not the case with you all here ; and if the Snake could creep 
 within these palisades, he might be mischievous." 
 
 " But the tribes know very well that any attack of this 
 kind would be considered as a declaration of hostilities," said 
 Captain Sinclair, "and that we should retaliate." 
 
 " Yes ; but you see the Snake don't belong to these tribes 
 about us ; his nation is much further off, too far to go for 
 redress ; and the tribes here, although they allow him to join 
 the 'talk' as an old warrior who had served against the 
 English and from respect to his age, do not acknowledge him 
 or his doings. They would disavow them immediately and 
 with truth, but they cannot prevent his doing mischief." 
 
 " What, then, is the redress in case of his doing any mis- 
 chief?" said Henry. 
 
 " Why, upon him and his band, whenever you can find 
 them, you may destroy them all, and the Injuns here won't 
 say a word, or make any complaint. That's all that can be 
 done ; and that's what I will do ; I mean to tell him so when 
 I meet him. He fears me, and so do his men ; they think 
 me medicine." 
 
 "Medicine! What is that?" said Henry. 
 
 " It means that he has a charmed life," replied Captain 
 Sinclair. " The Indians are very superstitious." 
 
 116
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Yes, they be ; well, perhaps, I'll prove medicine ; and I'll 
 give them a pill or two out of my rifle/' said Malachi, with a 
 grim smile. " Howsomever, I'll soon learn more about them, 
 and will let you know when I do. Just keep your palisade 
 gates fast at night and the dogs inside of them, and at any 
 time I'll give you warning. If I am on their trail the Straw- 
 berry shall come, and that's why I brought her here. If you 
 hear three knocks outside the palisade at any hour of the 
 night, why, it will be her, so let her in." 
 
 "Well," said Mrs. Campbell, "I'm very glad that you have 
 told me all this ; now I know what we have to expect, I shall 
 be more courageous and much more on my guard." 
 
 " I think we have done wisely in letting you know all we 
 knew ourselves," said Captain Sinclair. " I must soon take 
 my leave, as I must be at the fort before sunset. Martin and 
 John are to come with me, and bring back the dog." 
 
 " Ain't the boy going with me ? " said Malachi. 
 
 " Yes ; to-morrow morning he may go, but after his return 
 from the fort it will be too late." 
 
 " Well, then, I may as well stay here," replied Malachi. 
 " Where is he ? " 
 
 " He is gone to skin a wolf which he shot this morning," 
 replied Alfred. " He will soon be here." 
 
 Mrs. Campbell shortly related to Malachi the adventm-e of 
 the wolf. The old hunter listened in silence, and then gave 
 a nod of approbation. 
 
 " I reckon he'll bring home more skins than that this 
 winter," said he. 
 
 The party then rose just as Martin and John made their 
 appearance. Captain Sinclair conversed with the Misses Per- 
 cival, while the old hunter spoke to the Strawberry Plant 
 in her own dialect ; the others either went out or were busy 
 in clearing the table, till Captain Sinclair took his departure 
 with John and Martin, each armed with a rifle. 
 ^ " Well, this has been an exciting day," observed Mr. Camp- 
 bell, a little before they retired to bed. " We have much to 
 thank God for, and great reason to pray for His continued 
 protection and assistance. God bless you all, my children ; 
 good night." 
 
 117
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 CHAPTER XIX 
 
 JL HE next morning, a little after daybreak, Martin and 
 John made their appearance, leading the magnificent dog 
 which Captain Sinclair had given to John. Like most large 
 dogs, Oscar appeared to be very good-tempered, and treated 
 the snarling and angry looks of the other dogs with perfect 
 contempt. 
 
 " It is, indeed, a noble animal," said Mr. Campbell, patting 
 its head. 
 
 " It's a fine creature," observed Malachi, " a wolf would 
 stand no chance against him, and even a bear woulcj have 
 more on its hands than it could well manage, I expect ; but, 
 come here, boy," said the old hunter to John, leading the 
 dog outside of the door. 
 
 " You'd better leave the dog, John," said Malachi, " the 
 crittur will be of use here, but of no good to us." 
 
 John made no reply, and the hunter continued 
 
 " I say it will be of use here, for the girls might meet with 
 another wolf, or the house might be attacked ; but good 
 hunters don't want dogs. Is it to watch for us, and give us 
 notice of danger ? Why, that's our duty, and we must trust 
 to ourselves, and not to an animal. Is it to hunt for us ? 
 Why, no dog can take a deer so well as we can with our 
 rifles ; a dog may discover us when we wish to be hidden ; 
 a dog's track will mark us out when we would wish our track 
 to be doubted. The animal will be of no utility ever to us, 
 John, and may do us harm, 'specially now the snow's on the 
 ground. In the summer-time, you can take him and teach 
 him how to behave as a hunter's dog should behave ; but we 
 had better leave him now, and start at once." 
 
 John nodded his head in assent, and then went indoors. . 
 
 " Good-bye," said John, going up to his mother and cousins ; 
 " I shall not take the dog." 
 
 " Won't take the dog ! well, that's very kind of you, John," 
 said Mary, " for we were longing to have him to protect us." 
 
 John shouldered his rifle, made a sign to Strawberry Plant, 
 who rose, and looking kindly at Mrs. Campbell and the girls, 
 
 118
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 without speaking, followed John out of the hut. Malachi 
 certainly was not very polite, for he walked off, in company 
 with John and the squaw, without taking the trouble to say 
 " Good-bye." It must, however, be observed that he was 
 in conversation with Martin, who^ accompanied them on the 
 way. 
 
 The winter had now become very severe. The thermometer 
 was twenty degrees below the freezing point, and the cold 
 was so intense, that every precaution was taken against it. 
 More than once Percival, whose business it was to bring in 
 the firewood, was frost-bitten, but as Mrs. Campbell was very 
 watchful, the remedy of cold snow was always successfully 
 applied. The howling of the wolves continued every night, 
 but they were now used to it, and the only effect was, when 
 one came more than usually close to the house, to make Oscar 
 raise his head, growl, listen awhile, and then lie down to 
 sleep again. Oscar became very fond of the girls, and was 
 their invariable companion whenever they left the house. 
 Alfred, Martin, and Henry went out almost daily on hunting 
 excursions ; indeed, as there were no crops in the barn, they 
 had little else to do. Mr. Campbell remained at home with 
 his wife and nieces ; occasionally, but not very often, Percival 
 accompanied the hunters ; of Malachi and John they saw 
 but little ; John returned about every ten days, but although 
 he adhered to his promise, his anxiety to go back to Malachi 
 was so very apparent, and he was so restless, that Mrs. Campbell 
 rather wished him to be away, than remain at home so much 
 against his will. 
 
 Thus passed away the time till the year closed in ; confined 
 as they were by the severity of the weather, and having 
 little or nothing to do, the winter appeared longer and more 
 tedious than it would have done had they been settled 
 longer, and had the crops to occupy their attention ; for it is 
 in the winter that the Canadian farmer gets through all his 
 thrashing and other work connected with the farm, prepara- 
 tory for the coming spring. This being the first winter, they 
 had, of course, no crops gathered in, and were, therefore, in 
 want of employment. Mrs. Campbell and her nieces worked 
 and read, and employed themselves in every way that they 
 could, but constantly shut up within doors, they could not 
 help feeling the monotony and ennui of the situation. The 
 
 119
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 young men found occupation and amusement in the chase ; 
 they brought a variety of animals and skins, and the evenings 
 were generally devoted to a narration of what occurred in the 
 day during their hunting excursions, but even these histories 
 of the chase were at last heard with indifference. It was the 
 same theme, only with variations, over and over again, and 
 there was no longer much excitement in listening. 
 
 " I wonder when John will come back again," observed 
 Emma to her sister, as they were sitting at work. 
 
 '"Why, he only left two days ago, so we must not expect 
 him for some time." 
 
 "I know that; I wonder if Oscar would kill a wolf; I 
 should like to take him out and try." 
 
 " I thought you had had enough of wolves already, Emma/' 
 replied Mary. 
 
 f< Yes, well ; that old Malachi will never bring us any more 
 news about the Indians," continued Emma, yawning. 
 
 " Why, I do not think that any news about them is likely 
 to be pleasant news, Emma, and, therefore, why should you 
 wish it ? " 
 
 u Why, my dear Mary, because I want some news ; I want 
 something to excite me, I feel so dull. It's nothing but 
 stitch, stitch, all day, and I am tired of always doing the same 
 thing. What a horrid thing a Canadian winter is, and not 
 one-half over yet." 
 
 "It is very dull and monotonous, my dear Emma, I admit ; 
 and if we had more variety of employment, we should find 
 it more agreeable, but we ought to feel grateful that we have 
 a good house over our heads, and more security than we 
 anticipated." 
 
 "Almost too much security, Mary; I begin to feel that I 
 could welcome an Indian even in his war-paint, just by way 
 of a little change." 
 
 " I think you would soon repent of your wish, if it were 
 gratified." 
 
 "Very likely, but I cannot help wishing it now. When 
 will they come home ? What o'clock is it ? I wonder what 
 they'll bring : the old story, I suppose, a buck ; I'm sick of 
 vension." 
 
 " Indeed, Emma, you are wrong to feel such discontent 
 and weariness." 
 
 120
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Perhaps I am, but I have not walked a hundred yards 
 for nearly one hundred days, and that will give one the blues, 
 as they call them, and 1 do nothing but yawn, yawn, yawn, 
 for want of air and exercise. Uncle won't let us move out 
 on account of that horrid wolf. I wonder how Captain 
 Sinclair is getting on at the fort, and whether he is as dull 
 as we are." 
 
 To do Emma justice, it was seldom that she indulged her- 
 self in such lamentations, but the tedium was more than her 
 high flow of spirits could well bear. Mrs. Campbell made a 
 point of arranging the household, which gave her occupation, 
 and Mary from natural disposition did not feel the confine- 
 ment as much as Emma did ; whenever, therefore, she did 
 show symptoms of restlessness, or was tempted to utter a 
 complaint, they reasoned with and soothed, but never re- 
 proached her. 
 
 The day after this conversation, Emma, to amuse herself, 
 took a rifle and went out with Percival. She fired several 
 shots at a mark, and by degrees acquired some dexerity ; 
 gradually she became fond of the exercise, and not a day 
 passed that she and Percival did not practice for an hour or 
 two, until at last Emma could fire with great precision. 
 Practice and a knowledge of the perfect use of your weapon 
 gives confidence, and this Emma did at last acquire. She 
 challenged Alfred and Henry to fire at the bull's eye with 
 her, and whether by their gallantry or her superior dexterity, 
 she was declared victor. Mr. and Mrs. Campbell smiled 
 when Emma came in and narrated her success, and felt 
 glad that she had found something which afforded her 
 amusement. 
 
 It happened that one evening the hunters were very late ; 
 it was a clear moonlight night, but at eight o'clock they had 
 not made their appearance ; Percival had opened the door to 
 go out for some firewood which had been piled within the 
 palisades, and as it was later than the usual hour for locking 
 the palisade gates, Mr. Campbell had directed him so to do. 
 Emma, attracted by the beauty of the night, was at the door 
 of the house, when the howl of a wolf was heard close to 
 them ; the dogs accustomed to it merely sprang on their feet, 
 but did not leave the kitchen fire ; Emma went out, and 
 looked through the palisades to see if she could perceive the 
 
 121
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 animal, and little Trim, the terrier, followed her. Now Trim 
 was so small that he could creep between the palisades, and 
 as soon as he was close to them, perceiving the wolf, the 
 courageous little animal squeezed through them and flew 
 toward it, barking as loud as he could. Emma immediately 
 ran in, took down her rifle and went out again, as she knew 
 that poor Trim would soon be devoured. The supposition 
 was correct : the wolf, instead of retreating, closed with the 
 little dog and seized it. Emma, who could now plainly per- 
 ceive the animal, which was about forty yards from her, took 
 aim and fired, just as poor Trim gave a loud yelp. Her aim 
 was good, and the wolf and dog lay side by side. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Campbell, and Mary, hearing the report of the rifle, ran 
 out, and found Percival and Emma at the palisades behind 
 the house. 
 
 " I have killed him, aunt," said Emma, ' ' but I fear he has 
 killed poor little Trim ; do let us go out and see." 
 
 "No, no, my dear Emma, that must not be; your cousins 
 will be home soon, and then we shall know how the case 
 stands ; but the risk is too great." 
 
 " Here they come," said Percival, " as fast as they can run." 
 
 The hunters were soon at the palisade door and admitted ; 
 they had no game with them. Emma jeered them for coming 
 back empty-handed. 
 
 "No, no, my little cousin," replied Alfred, "we heard the 
 report of a rifle, and we threw down our game, that we might 
 sooner come to your assistance if you required it. What was 
 the matter ? " 
 
 " Only that I have killed a wolf, and am not allowed to 
 bring in my trophy," replied Emma, " Come, Alfred, I may 
 go with you and Martin." 
 
 They went to the spot, and faund the wolf was dead, and 
 poor Trim dead also by his side. They took in the body of 
 the little dog, and left the wolf till the morning, when Martin 
 said he would skin it for Miss Emma. 
 
 "And I'll make a footstool of it," said Emma; "that shall 
 be my revenge for the fright I had from the other wolf. 
 Come, Oscar, good dog ; you and I will go wolf-hunting. 
 Dear me, who would have thought that I should have ever 
 killed a wolf poor little Trim ! " 
 
 Martin said it would be useless to return for the venison, 
 
 122
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 as the wolves had no doubt eaten it already ; so they locked 
 the palisade gate, and went into the house. 
 
 Emma's adventure was the topic of the evening, and Emma 
 herself was much pleased at having accomplished such a feat. 
 
 "Well," said Martin, "I never knew but one woman who 
 faced a wolf except Miss Emma." 
 
 " And who was that, Martin ? " said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " It was a wife of one of our farmers, ma'am ; she was at 
 the outhouse doing something, when she perceived a wolf 
 enter the cottage door, where there was nobody except the 
 baby in the cradle. She ran back and found the wolf just 
 lifting the infant out of the cradle by its clothes. The animal 
 looked at her with his eyes flashing ; but having its mouth 
 full, it did not choose to drop the baby, and spring at her ; 
 all it wanted was to get clear off with its prey. The woman 
 had presence of mind enough to take down her husband's rifle 
 and point it to the wolf, but she was so fearful of hurting the 
 child, that she did not put the muzzle to its head, but to its 
 shoulder. She fired just as the wolf was making off, and the 
 animal fell, and could not get on its feet again, and it then 
 dropped the child out of its mouth to attack the mother. 
 The woman caught the child up, but the wolf gave her a 
 severe bite on the arm, and broke the bone near the wrist. 
 A wolf has a wonderful strong jaw, ma'am. However, the 
 baby was saved, and neighbours came and despatched the 
 animal." 
 
 " What a fearful position for a mother to be in ! " exclaimed 
 Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Where did that happen ? " 
 
 " On the White Mountains, ma'am," replied Martin. 
 " Malachi Bone told me the story ; he was born there." 
 
 *Then he is an American." 
 
 " Well, ma'am, he is an American because he was born in 
 this country, but it was English when he was born, so he calls 
 himself an Englishman." 
 
 " I understand," replied Mrs. Campbell, " he was born before 
 the colonies obtained their independence." 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, long before ; there's no saying how old 
 he is. When I was quite a child, I recollect he was then 
 reckoned an old man ; indeed, the name the Indians gave to 
 him proves it. He then was called the ' Grey Badger.' " 
 
 123
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " But is he very old, do you really think, Martin ? " 
 
 " I think he has seen more than sixty snows, ma'am ; but 
 not many more ; the fact is, his hair was grey before he was 
 twenty years old ; he told me so himself, and that's one 
 reason why the Indians are so fearful of him. They have it 
 from their fathers, that the Grey Badger was a great hunter, 
 as Malachi was more than forty years ago ; so they imagine 
 as his hair was grey then, he must have been a very old man 
 at that time back, and so to them he appears to live for ever, 
 and they consider him as charmed, and to use their* phrase, 
 'great medicine.' I've heard some Indians declare that Malachi 
 had seen one hundred and fifty winters, and they really be- 
 lieve it. I never contradicted them, as you may imagine." 
 
 " Does he live comfortably ? " 
 
 "Yes, ma'am, he does; his squaw knows what he wants, 
 and does what she is bid. She is very found of the old man, 
 and looks upon him, as he really is to her, as a father. His 
 lodge is always full of meat, and he has plenty of skins. He 
 don't drink spirits, and if he has tobacco for smoking and 
 powder and ball, what else can he want ? " 
 
 " Happy are they whose wants are so few," observed Mr. 
 Campbell. " A man in whatever position in life, if he is con- 
 tent, is certain to be happy. How true are the words of 
 the poet 
 
 ' Man wants but little here below, 
 Nor wants that little long 1 ' 
 
 Malachi Bone is a happier man than hundreds in England 
 who live in luxury. Let us profit, my dear children, by his 
 example, and learn to be content with what Heaven has 
 bestowed upon us. But it is time to retire. The wind has 
 risen, and we shall have a blustering night. Henry, fetch 
 me the book." 
 
 CHAPTER XX 
 
 and Martin brought in the wolf which Emma had 
 killed, but it was frozen so hard that they could not skin it. 
 Poor little Trim was also carried in, but the ground was too 
 hard frozen for them to bury the body, so they put it into 
 
 124
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 the snow until the spring, when a thaw would take place. 
 As for the wolf, they said nothing about it, but they remained 
 up when the rest of the family retired, and after the wolf 
 had been some time before the fire, they were able to take 
 off the skin. 
 
 On the following morning, when the hunters went out, 
 they were particularly desired to shoot a wild turkey if they 
 could, as the next day was Christmas-day. 
 
 " Let us take Oscar with us," said Alfred ; " he is very 
 swift, and may run them down; we never can get up with 
 them in our snow-shoes." 
 
 " I wonder whether they will get a turkey," said Emma 
 after the hunting party had left. 
 
 " I think it will be difficult," said Mrs. Campbell ; " but 
 they will try all they can." 
 
 " I hope they will ; for Christmas-day without a turkey will 
 be very un-English." 
 
 " We are not in England, my dear Emma," said Mr. Camp- 
 bell ; " and wild turkeys are not to be ordered from the 
 poulterer's." 
 
 " I know that we are not in England, my dear uncle, and I 
 feel it too. How was the day before every Christmas-day 
 spent at Wexton Hall ! What piles of warm blankets, what 
 a quantity of duffil cloaks, flannels, and worsted stockings 
 were we all so busy and so happy in preparing and sorting to 
 give away on the following morning, that all within miles of 
 us should be warmly clothed on that day. And, then, the 
 housekeeper's room with all the joints of meat and flour, and 
 plums and suet, in proportion to the number of each family, 
 all laid out and ticketed ready for distribution. And then 
 the party invited to the servants' hall, and the great dinner, 
 and the new clothing for the schoolgirls, and the church so 
 gay, with their new dresses in the aisles, and the holly and 
 the mistletoe. I know we are not in England, my dear uncle, 
 and that you have lost one of your greatest pleasures that of 
 doing good, and making all happy around you." 
 
 " Well, my dear Emma, if I have lost the pleasure of doing 
 good, it is the will of Heaven that it should be so, and we 
 ought to be thankful that, if not dispensing charity, at all 
 events, we are not the objects of charity to others ; that we 
 are independent, and earning an honest livelihood. People 
 
 125
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 may be very happy, and feel the most devout gratitude on 
 the anniversary of so great a mercy, without having a turkey 
 for dinner." 
 
 "I was not in earnest about the turkey, my dear uncle. 
 It was the association of ideas connected by long habit, 
 which made me think of our Christmas times at Wexton 
 Hall ; but, indeed, my dear uncle, if there was regret, it was 
 not for myself so much as for you/' replied Emma, with tears 
 in her eyes. 
 
 ee Perhaps I spoke rather too severely, my dearest Emma," 
 said Mr. Campbell ; " but I did not like to hear such a solemn 
 day spoken of as if it were commemorated merely by the 
 eating of certain food." 
 
 "It was foolish of me," replied Emma, "and it was said 
 thoughtlessly." 
 
 Emma went up to Mr. Campbell and kissed him, and Mr. 
 Campbell said, " Well, I hope there will be a turkey, since 
 you wish for one." 
 
 The hunters did not return till late, and when they 
 appeared in sight, Percival, who had descried them, came in 
 and said that they were very well loaded, and were bringing 
 in their game slung upon a pole. 
 
 Mary and Emma went out of the door to meet their 
 cousins. That there was a heavy load carried on a pole 
 between Martin and Alfred was certain, but they could not 
 distinguish what it consisted of. As the party arrived at the 
 palisade gates, however, they discovered that it was not game, 
 but a human being, who was carried on a sort of litter made 
 of boughs. 
 
 "What is it, Alfred ?" said Mary. 
 
 " Wait till I recover my breath," said Alfred, as he reached 
 the door, "or ask Henry, for I'm quite knocked up." 
 
 Henry then went with his cousins into the house, and 
 explained to them that as they were in pursuit of the wild 
 turkeys, Oscar had stopped suddenly and commenced baying ; 
 that they went up to the dog, and, in a bush, they found a 
 poor Indian woman nearly frozen to death, and with a dislo- 
 cation of the ankle so severe, that her leg was terribly swelled, 
 and she could not move. Martin had spoken to her in the 
 Indian tongue, and she was so exhausted with cold and hunger 
 that she could just tell him that she belonged to a small 
 
 126
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 party of Indians who had been some days out hunting, and a 
 long way from where they had built their winter lodges ; that 
 she had fallen with the weight which she had carried, and 
 that her leg was so bad, she could not go on with them ; that 
 they had taken her burden, and left her to follow them when 
 she could. 
 
 "Yes," continued Alfred; "left the poor creature without 
 food, to perish in the snow. One day more, and it would 
 have been all over with her. It is wonderful how she can 
 have lived through the two last nights as she has. But Martin 
 says the Indians always do leave a woman to perish in this 
 way or recover as she can, if she happens to meet with an 
 accident." 
 
 " At all events, let us bring her in at once," said Mr. Camp- 
 bell. " I will first see if my surgical assistance can be of use, 
 and after that we will do what we can for her. How far 
 from this did you find her ? " 
 
 "About eight miles," replied Henry; "and Alfred has 
 carried her almost the whole way ; Martin and I have relieved 
 each other, except once, when I took Alfred's place." 
 
 " And so you perceive, Emma, instead of a wild turkey I 
 have brought an Indian squaw," said Alfred. 
 
 "I love you better for your kindness, Alfred," replied Emma, 
 " than if you had brought me a waggon-load of turkeys." 
 
 In the meantime Martin and Henry brought in the poor 
 Indian, and laid her down on the floor at some distance from 
 the fire, for though she was nearly dead with the cold, too 
 sudden an exposure to heat would have been almost equally 
 fatal. Mr. Campbell examined her ankle, and with a little 
 assistance reduced the dislocation. He then bound up her 
 leg and bathed it with warm vinegar, as a first application. 
 Mrs. Campbell and the two girls chafed the poor creature's 
 limbs till the circulation was a little restored, and then they 
 gave her something warm to drink. It was proposed by Mrs. 
 Campbell that they should make up a bed for her on the 
 floor of the kitchen. This was done in a corner near the 
 fireplace, and in about an hour their patient fell into a sound 
 sleep. 
 
 " It is lucky for her that she did not fall into that sleep 
 before we found her/' said Martin ; " she would never have 
 awoke again." 
 
 127
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Most certainly not," replied Mr. Campbell. "Have you 
 any idea what tribe she is of, Martin ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; she is one of the Chippeways ; there are many 
 divisions of them, but I will find out when she awakes again 
 to which she belongs ; she was too much exhausted when we 
 found her to say much." 
 
 " It appears very inhuman leaving her to perish in that 
 way," observed Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Well, ma'am, so it does ; but necessity has no law. The 
 Indians could not, if they would, have carried her, perhaps 
 one hundred miles. It would have probably been the occa- 
 sion of more deaths, for the cold is too great now for sleeping 
 out at nights for any time, although they do contrive, with the 
 help of a large fire, to stay out sometimes." 
 
 " Self-preservation is the first law of nature, certainly," 
 observed Mr. Campbell ; (e but, if I recollect right, the savage 
 does not value the life of a woman very highly." 
 
 "That's a fact, sir," replied Martin; "not much more, I 
 reckon, than you would a beast of burden." 
 
 " It is always the case among savage nations," observed 
 Mr. Campbell ; "the first mark of civilisation is the treatment 
 of the other sex, and in proportion as civilisation increases, so 
 are the women protected and well used. But your supper is 
 ready, my children, and I think after your fatigue and fasting 
 you must require it." 
 
 " I am almost too tired to eat," observed Alfred. " I shall 
 infinitely more enjoy a good sleep under my bearskin. At 
 the same time I'll try what I can do," continued he, laughing, 
 and taking his seat at table. 
 
 Notwithstanding Alfred's observation, he contrived to make 
 a very hearty supper, and Emma laughed at his appetite after 
 his professing that he had so little inclination to eat. 
 
 " I said I was too tired to eat, Emma, and so I felt at the 
 time; but as I became more refreshed my appetite returned," 
 replied Alfred, laughing, " and notwithstanding your jeering 
 me, I mean to eat some more." 
 
 " How long has John been away ? " said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " Now nearly a fortnight," observed Mrs. Campbell ; " he 
 promised to come here Christmas-day. I suppose we shall 
 see him to-morrow morning." 
 
 ' Yes, ma'am ; and old Bone will come with him, I dare 
 128
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 say. He said as much to me when he was going away the 
 last time. He observed that the boy could not bring the 
 venison, and perhaps he would if he had any, for he knows 
 that people like plenty of meat on Christmas-day." 
 
 " I wonder whether old Malachi is any way religious," 
 observed Mary. " Do you think he is, Martin ? " 
 
 " Yes, ma'am ; I think he feels it, but does not show it. 
 I know from myself what are, probably, his feelings on the 
 subject. When I have been away for weeks and sometimes 
 for months, without seeing or speaking to any one, all alone 
 in the woods, I feel more religious than I do when at Quebec 
 on my return, although I do go to church. Now old Malachi 
 has, I think, a solemn reverence for the Divine Being, and 
 strict notions of duty, so far as he understands it, but as he 
 never goes to any town or mixes with any company, so the 
 rites of religion, as I may call them, and the observances of 
 the holy feast, are lost to him, except as a sort of dream of 
 former days, before he took to his hunter's life. Indeed, he 
 seldom knows what day or even what month it is. He knows 
 the seasons as they come and go, and that's all. One day is 
 the same as another, and he cannot tell which is Sunday, 
 for he is not able to keep a reckoning. Now, ma'am, when 
 you desired Master John to be at home on the Friday 
 fortnight because it was Christmas-day, I perceived old 
 Malachi in deep thought : he was recalling to mind what 
 Christmas-day was ; if you had not mentioned it, the day 
 would have passed away like any other ; but you reminded 
 him, and then it was that he said he would come if he could. 
 I'm sure that now he knows it is Christmas-day, he intends 
 to keep it as such." 
 
 "There is much truth in what Martin says," observed 
 Mr. Campbell ; " we require the seventh day in the week and 
 other stated seasons of devotion to be regularly set apart, in 
 order to keep us in mind of our duties and preserve the life 
 of religion. In the woods, remote from communion with 
 other Christians, these things are easily forgotten, and when 
 once we have lost our calculation, it is not to be recovered. 
 But come, Alfred and Henry and Martin must be very tired, 
 and we had better all go to bed. I will sit up a little while 
 to give some drink to my patient, if she wishes it. Good- 
 night, my children." 
 
 129 i
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 CHAPTER XXI 
 
 i_yHRISTMAS-DAY was indeed a change, as Emma had 
 observed, from their former Christmas; but although the 
 frost was more than usually severe, and the snow filled the 
 air with its white flakes, and the north-east wind howled 
 through the leafless trees as they rasped their long arms 
 against each other, and the lake was one sheet of thick ice 
 with a covering of snow which the wind had in different 
 places blown up into hillocks, still they had a good roof over 
 their heads, and a warm, blazing fire on the hearth : and they 
 had no domestic miseries, the worst miseries of all to contend 
 against, for they were a united family, loving and beloved ; 
 showing mutual acts of kindness and mutual acts of forbear- 
 ance ; proving how much better was " a dish of herbs where 
 love is, than the stalled ox with hatred therewith." Moreover 
 they were all piously disposed ; they were sensible that they 
 owed a large debt of gratitude to Heaven for all its daily 
 mercies in providing them with food and raiment, for warding 
 off from them sickness and sorrow, and giving them humble 
 and contented hearts ; and on this day, they felt how little 
 were all worldly considerations, compared with the hopes 
 which were held out to them through the great sacrifice 
 which the goodness and mercy of God had made for them 
 and all the world. It was, therefore, with cheerful yet 
 subdued looks that they greeted each other when they met 
 previous to the morning prayers. 
 
 Mr. Campbell had already visited his patient and readjusted 
 the bandage : her ankle was better, but still very much 
 swelled ; the poor creature made no complaints, she looked 
 grateful for what was done and for the kindness shown to her. 
 They were all arrayed in their best Sunday dresses, and as 
 soon as prayers were over had just wished each other the con- 
 gratulations so general, so appropriate, and yet too often so 
 thoughtlessly given upon the anniversary, when Malachi Bone, 
 his little squaw the Strawberry, and .John, entered the door of 
 the hut, laden with the sports of the forest, which they laid 
 down in the corner of the kitchen, and then saluted the party. 
 
 130
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Here we are altogether on Christmas-day/' said Emma, 
 who had taken the hand of the Strawberry. 
 
 The Indian girl smiled, and nodded her head. 
 
 "And, John, you have brought us three wild turkeys; you 
 are a good boy, John," continued Emma. 
 
 " If we only had Captain Sinclair here now," said Martin 
 to Emma and Mary Percival, who was by Emma's side shaking 
 hands with the Strawberry. 
 
 Mary coloured up a little, and Emma replied, " Yes, Martin, 
 we do want him, for I always feel as if he belonged to the 
 family." 
 
 " Well, it's not his fault that he's not here," replied 
 Martin ; " it's now more than six weeks since he has left, 
 and if the Colonel would allow him, I'm sure that Captain 
 Sinclair " 
 
 "Would be here on this day," said Captain Sinclair, who 
 with Mr. Gwynne, his former companion, had entered the 
 door of the house without being observed ; for the rest of 
 the party were in conversation with Malachi Bone and 
 John. 
 
 " Oh, how glad I am to see you," cried Emma ; " we only 
 wanted you to make our Christmas party complete ; and I'm 
 very glad to see you too, Mr. Gwynne," continued Emma, as 
 she held out a hand to each. 
 
 " We had some difficulty in persuading the Colonel to 
 let us come," observed Captain Sinclair to Maiy ; " but 
 as we have heard nothing further about the Indians, he 
 consented." 
 
 " You have nothing more to fear from the Indians this 
 winter, Captain, and you may tell the Colonel so from me," 
 said Malachi. " I happened to be on their hunting ground 
 yesterday, and they have broken up and gone westward, that 
 is, Angry Snake and his party have ; I followed their track 
 over the snow for a few miles just to make sure ; they have 
 taken everything with them, but somehow or other, I could 
 not find out that the squaw was with them, and they had 
 one in their party. They carried their own packs of fur, that 
 I'll swear to, and they had been thrown down several times; 
 which would not have been the case, if they had not been 
 carried by men ; for you see, the Injun is very impatient 
 under a load, which a squaw will carry the whole day without 
 
 131
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 complaining. Now that party is gone, there is no other 
 about here within fifty miles, I'll be bound for." 
 
 " I'm very glad to hear you say so," replied Captain 
 Sinclair. 
 
 "Then, perhaps, this poor woman whom you succoured, 
 Alfred, is the squaw belonging to the party," observed Mr. 
 Campbell. Mr. Campbell then related to Malachi Bone what 
 had occurred on the day before ; how the hunting party had 
 brought home the woman, whom he pointed to in the corner 
 where she had remained unnoticed by the visitors. 
 
 Malachi and the Strawberry went up to her; the Straw- 
 berry spoke to her in the Indian tongue in a low voice, and 
 the woman replied in the same, while Malachi stood over 
 them and listened. 
 
 "It's just as you thought, sir; she belongs to the Angry 
 Snake, and she says that he has gone with his party to the 
 westward, as the beaver were very scarce down here ; I could 
 have told him that. She confirms my statement, that all 
 the Indians are gone, but are to meet at the same place in 
 the spring, to hold a council." 
 
 " Is she of the same tribe as the Strawberry ? " inquired 
 Henry. 
 
 " That's as may be," replied Malachi ; " I hardly know 
 which tribe the Strawberry belongs to." 
 
 " But they speak the same language." 
 
 " Yes ; but the Strawberry learned the tongue from me," 
 replied Malachi. 
 
 " From you ! " said Mrs. Campbell ; " how was that ? " 
 
 " Why, ma'am, it's about thirteen or fourteen years back, 
 that I happened to come in upon a skirmish which took place 
 on one of the small lakes between one of the tribes here and 
 a war party of Hui'ons who were out. They were surprised 
 by the Hurons, and every soul, as far as I could learn, was 
 either scalped or carried away prisoner. The Hurons had 
 gone about an hour or two, when I came up to the place 
 where they fought, and I sat down looking at the dead bodies, 
 and thinking to myself what creatures men were to deface 
 God's image in that way, when I saw under a bush two little 
 sharp eyes looking at me ; at first, I thought it was some 
 beast, a lynx, mayhap, as they now call them, and I pointed 
 my rifle toward it ; but before I pulled the trigger, I thought 
 
 132
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 that perhaps I might be mistaken, so I walked up to the 
 bush, and there I discovered that it was an Indian child, 
 which had escaped the massacre by hiding itself in the bush. 
 I pulled it out ; it was a girl about two years old, who could 
 speak but a few words. I took her home to my lodge, and 
 have had her with me ever since, so I don't exactly know 
 what tribe she belongs to, as they all speak the same tongue. 
 I called her the ' Strawberry/ because I found her under a 
 bush close to the ground, and among strawberry plants which 
 were growing there." 
 
 "And then you married her," said Percival. 
 " Married her ! no, boy, I never married her ; what has an 
 old man of near seventy to do with marrying ? They call her 
 my squaw, because they suppose she is my wife, and she does 
 the duty of a wife to me ; but if they were to call her my 
 daughter, they would be nearer the mark, for I have been a 
 father to her." 
 
 " Well, Malachi, to tell you the truth, I did think that she 
 was too young to be your wife," said Emma. 
 
 " Well, miss, you were not far wrong," replied the old man. 
 " I do wish I could find out her tribe, but I never have been 
 able, and indeed, from what I can learn, the party who were 
 surprised came a long way from this, although speaking the 
 same language ; and I don't think there is any chance now, 
 for even if I were to try to discover it, there have been 
 so many surprises and so much slaughter within these last 
 twenty years, that it's scarcely possible the search would be 
 attended with success." 
 
 " But why do you wish to find out her tribe ?" said Mary. 
 " Because I'm an old man, miss, and must soon expect to 
 be gathered to my fathers, and then this poor little girl will 
 be quite alone, unless I can marry her to some one before I 
 die : and if I do marry her, why then she will leave me alone ; 
 but that can't be helped, I'm an old man, and what ddes it 
 matter ? " 
 
 "It matters a great deal, Malachi," said Mr. Campbell; 
 " I wish you would live with us ; you would then be taken 
 care of if you required it, and not die alone in the wil- 
 derness." 
 
 " And the Strawberry shall never want friends or a home, 
 while we can offer her one, Malachi," said Mrs. Campbell ; 
 
 133
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " let what will happen to you, she will be welcome to live 
 here and die here, if she will remain." 
 
 Malachi made no reply ; he was in deep thought, resting 
 his chin upon his hands, which held his rifle before him. 
 Mrs. Campbell and the girls were obliged to leave to prepare 
 the dinner. John had sat down with the Strawberry and 
 the Indian woman, and was listening to them, for he now 
 understood the Chippeway tongue. Alfred, Sinclair, and the 
 other gentlemen of the party, were in conversation near the 
 fire, when they were requested by Mrs. Campbell to retreat 
 to the sitting-room, that the culinary operations might not be 
 interfered with. Malachi Bone still continued sitting where 
 he was, in deep thought. Martin, who remained, said to the 
 Miss Percivals in a low voice 
 
 " Well, I really did think that the old man had married 
 the girl, and I thought it was a pity," continued he, looking 
 toward the Strawberry, " for she is very young and very hand- 
 some for a squaw." 
 
 " I think," replied Mary Percival, "she would be considered 
 handsome everywhere, Martin, squaw or not; her features 
 are very pretty, and then she has a melancholy smile, which 
 is perfectly beautiful ; but now, Martin, pluck these turkeys, 
 or we shall not have them ready in time." 
 
 As soon as the dinner was at the fire, and could be left to 
 the care of Martin, Mrs. Campbell and the Misses Percival 
 went into the sitting-room. Mr. Campbell then read the 
 morning service of the day, Henry officiating as clerk in the 
 responses. Old Malachi had joined the party, and was pro- 
 foundly attentive. As soon as the service was over, he said 
 
 " All this puts me in mind of days long past, days which 
 appear to me as a dream, when I was a lad and had a father 
 and a mother, and brothers and sisters around me ; but many 
 summers and many winters have passed over my head since 
 then." 
 
 " You were born in Maine, Malachi, were you not ? " 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, half way up the White Mountains. He was 
 a stern old man, my father ; but he was a righteous man. I 
 remember how holy Sunday was kept in our family ; how my 
 mother cleaned us all, and put on our best clothes, and how 
 we went to the chapel or church, I forget which they called 
 it ; but no matter, we went to pray." 
 
 134
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Was your father of the Established Church, Malachi?" 
 
 " I can't tell, ma'am ; indeed, I hardly know what it 
 means ; but he was a good Christian and a good man, that 
 I do know." 
 
 " You are right, Malachi ; when the population is crowded, 
 you find people divided into sects, and, what is still worse, 
 despising, if not hating each other, because the outward forms 
 of worship are a little different. Here, in our isolated position, 
 we feel how trifling are man)' of the distinctions which divide 
 religious communities, and that we could gladly give the right 
 hand of fellowship to any denomination of Christians who 
 hold the main truths of the Gospel. Are not all such agreed 
 in things essential, animated with the same hopes, acknow- 
 ledging the same rule of faith, and all comprehended in the 
 same divine mercy which was shown us on this day ? What 
 do all sincere Christians believe but that God is holy, great, 
 good, and merciful, that His Son died for us all, and that 
 through His merits and intercession if we conform to His 
 precepts whether members of the Church of England, or any 
 other communion we shall be saved and obtain the blessed- 
 ness of heaven ? We may prefer, and reasonably prefer, our 
 own mode of worship, believing it to be most edifying ; but 
 we have no right to quarrel with those who conscientiously 
 differ from us about outward forms and ceremonies which do 
 not involve the spirit of Christianity." 
 
 After a pause, Mary Percival said, " Malachi, tell us more 
 about your father and your family." 
 
 " I have little to tell, miss ; only that I now think that 
 those were pleasant days which then I thought irksome. My 
 father had a large farm and would have had us all remain 
 with him. In the winter we felled timber, and I took quite 
 a passion for a hunter's life ; but my father would not allow 
 me to go from home, so I stayed till he died, and then I went 
 away on my rambles. I left when I was not twenty years old, 
 and I have rtever seen my family since. I have been a hunter 
 and a trapper, a guide and a soldier, and an interpreter : but 
 for the last twenty-five years I have been away from towns 
 and cities, and have lived altogether in the woods. The more 
 man lives by himself the more he likes it, and yet now and 
 then circumstances bring up the days of his youth, and make 
 him hesitate whether it be best or not to live alone." 
 
 135
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " I am glad to hear you say that, Malachi," said Mr. 
 Campbell. 
 
 " I little thought that I should ever have said it," replied 
 the old man, " when I first saw that girl by the side of the 
 stream (looking at Emma), then my heart yearned toward 
 the boy ; and now this meeting to praise God and to keep 
 Christmas-day all has helped." 
 
 " But do you not pray when you are alone ? " said Mary. 
 
 " Yes, in a manner, miss ; but it's not like your prayers ; 
 the lips don't move, although the heart feels. When I lie 
 under a tree watching for the animals, and I take up a leaf 
 and examine it, I observe how curious and wonderful it is, I 
 then think that God made it, and that man could not. When 
 I see the young grass springing up, and how, I know not, 
 except that it does so every year, I think of God and His 
 mercy to the wild animals in giving them food ; and then the 
 sun reminds me of God ; and the moon, and the stars, as I 
 watch, make me think of Him ; but I feel very often that 
 there is something wanting, and that I do not worship exactly 
 as I ought to do. I never have known which is Sunday, 
 although I well recollect how holy it was kept at my father's 
 house ; and I never should have known that this was Christmas- 
 day, had it not been that I had met with you. All days are 
 alike to a man who is alone and in the wilderness, and that 
 should not be I feel that it should not." 
 
 "So true is it," observed Mr. Campbell, "that stated times 
 and seasons are necessary for the due observance of our re- 
 ligious duties ; and I am glad to hear Malachi say this, as I 
 trust it will occasion his being with us more than he has 
 been." 
 
 "Come to us every Sunday, Malachi," said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " I think I will, ma'am, if I can indeed, why I say if I can, 
 I know not ; it was wrong to say so." 
 
 " I wish you to come not only on your own account, but 
 for John's sake ; suppose you agree to come eVery Sunday 
 morning, and leave us every Monday. You will then have 
 the whole week for your hunting." 
 
 " Please God, I will," 1'eplied Malachi. 
 
 " And bring the Strawberry with you," said Mary. 
 
 " I will, miss ; it cannot but do her good." 
 
 Dinner was now announced, and they all sat down, a 
 
 136
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 happy party. Mr. Campbell on this occasion produced two of 
 three bottles of his small store of wine, which he kept rather in 
 case of illness than for any other reason, for they had all been 
 so long without wine or spirits, that they cared little about 
 it. Their dinner consisted of white fish (salted), roast venison, 
 boiled salt beef, roast turkey, and a plum-pudding, and 
 they were all very merry, although they were in the woods 
 of Canada, and not at Wexton Hall. 
 
 " My children," said Mr. Campbell, after dinner, " I now 
 drink all your healths, and wish you as much happiness as 
 the world affords, and at the same time accept my most 
 hearty thanks and my dearest love. You have all been good, 
 obedient, and cheerful, and have lightened many a heavy 
 load. If when it pleased Providence to send us into this 
 wilderness, it had been part of my lot to contend with wilful 
 and disobedient children ; if there had been murmuring and 
 repining at our trials; discontent and quarrelling among your- 
 selves, how much more painful would have been our situa- 
 tion. On the contrary, by your good-humour and attention, 
 your willing submission to privations, and your affectionate 
 conduct toward me, my wife, and each other, you have not 
 allowed us to feel the change of position to which we have 
 been reduced. I say again, my dear children all, you have 
 my thanks, and may the Almighty bless and preserve you ! " 
 
 CHAPTER XXII 
 
 W HEN we left off our narrative, our Canadian settlers 
 were enjoying themselves on Christmas-day. On the follow- 
 ing morning, Malachi Bone, the Strawberry, and John, set off 
 for their abode to the westward, and Captain Sinclair and his 
 companion went back to the fort. The Indian woman was 
 better, and the family resumed their usual occupations. We 
 must now briefly narrate a few events which occurred during 
 the remainder of the long winter. Malachi and John made 
 their appearance, accompanied by the Strawberry, almost 
 every Sunday, and the old hunter appeared gradually to 
 become more reconciled to the society of others, and some- 
 times would remain for a day or two over the Sunday. The 
 
 137
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Indian woman, in the course of three weeks, was quite re- 
 covered, and signified, through the Strawberry, her wish to 
 leave, and join her tribe. To this, of course, no objection 
 was raised; and liaving received a supply of provisions, she 
 took her leave at the latter end of the month of January. 
 
 February, 'March followed, and the winter still con- 
 tinued, but the sun became more powerful, and the weather 
 was riot so severe. It was not till the middle of April that 
 the lake was clear of ice and the thaw commenced, and then 
 it was so rapid, that the little stream became quite an im- 
 petuous torrent, and a large portion of the prairie land was 
 under water. A few days, however, sufficed to change the 
 scene ; the snow, which had covered the ground for so many 
 months, had all disappeared ; the birds, which had been 
 mute or had migrated during the winter, now made their 
 appearance, and chirped and twittered round the house ; the 
 pleasant green of the prairie was once more presented to 
 their view, and nature began to smile again. Other ten days 
 passed, and the trees had thrown out their leaves, and after one 
 or two storms, the weather became warm and the sky serene. 
 
 Great was the delight of the whole party at this change ; 
 and now the cows were put out to their pasture, and Emma 
 and Mary went milking as before, no longer afraid of meeting 
 with the wolves. The boat was launched, and Percival and 
 John went out to procure fish. Alfred, Henry, and Martin 
 were very busy picking up the cleared ground, to sow the 
 first crop. Mr. Campbell worked all day in the garden ; 
 the poultry were noisy and bustling, and soon furnished an 
 abundant supply of eggs ; and as now the hunting season was 
 over for a time, Malachi and the Strawberry were continually 
 coming to visit them. 
 
 "Oh ! how delightful this is," exclaimed Emma, as she 
 stopped at the bridge and looked on the wide blue lake ; "is 
 it not, Mary, after having been cooped up for so many weary 
 months ? " 
 
 " It is, indeed, Emma ; I do not wonder at your flow of 
 spirits ; I feel quite another person myself. Well, if the 
 winter is long and dreary, at all events, it doubly enhances 
 the value of the spring." 
 
 " I think it very odd that Captain Sinclair has not come to 
 see us ; don't you, Mary ? " 
 
 138
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " I certainly did expect him before this," replied Mary ; " I 
 presume, however, his duty will not permit him to come." 
 
 " Surely he could get leave, now that the weather is fine ; 
 there was some reason for his not coming during the winter. 
 I hope he is not ill." 
 
 " I hope so too, most sincerely, Emma," replied Mary ; 
 "but come, sister, we must not loiter; hear how the calves 
 are bleating for us to let them have their breakfast ; we shall 
 have more of them very soon ; yes, and plenty of milk, and 
 then we shall have plenty of churning ; but I like work when 
 the weather is fine." 
 
 After breakfast, Emma expressed her surprise to Alfred at 
 Captain Sinclair's not having made his appearance, and her 
 fear that he was not well. Alfred, at her request, promised 
 to walk to the fort in the afternoon, and ascertain how matters 
 were. 
 
 John, who had not forgotten the advice of Malachi, brought 
 in a basket of fine trout from the stream almost every day, 
 and the supply of fish and eggs proved very acceptable, for 
 the beef had all been consumed, and the family would other- 
 wise have been reduced to salt-pork. 
 
 Alfred, as he had promised Emma, set off for the fort, 
 accompanied by Martin. He returned the next morning, 
 full of news. Captain Sinclair was, as Emma had imagined, 
 unable to come, having had a severe fall, by which he had 
 injured his knee, and was laid up for a time ; he was, how- 
 ever, in very good spirits, and the medical officer had promised 
 that he should be well again in a fortnight ; he sent his kind 
 regards to all the family. The commandant also sent his 
 compliments to Mr. Campbell, and desired to acquaint him 
 that, in a week or ten days, it was his intention to send a 
 boat to Montreal, and if Mr. Campbell had any purchases to 
 make, or wished to send any one by the opportunity, he 
 might do so, and the boat would bring back the articles he 
 required. They had no further communication with Quebec, 
 but expected a runner to come every day with the letters 
 from England and newspapers ; and further, that he hoped 
 soon to be able to pay his respects in person. 
 
 Such was the information brought by Alfred ; Emma made 
 many inquiries relative to Captain Sinclair as Mary stood by, 
 and Alfred laughed at her extreme inquisitiveness. The pro- 
 
 139
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 position of the commandant relative to the trip to Montreal 
 was then discussed. Old Malachi had several packages of 
 furs to dispose of. Martin had five, Alfred three, and Henry 
 two ; for, although we made no mention of it, on their hunt- 
 ing excursions, whoever killed the animal was entitled to 
 the skin. The packages of Malachi were, however, of some 
 value, as he had many beaver and other skins, while those of 
 Martin and the others consisted chiefly of deerskins. The 
 question was, whom to send down with them. Malachi was 
 not inclined to go, Martin could not well be spared, and, 
 moreover, would very probably get into some scrape if he 
 went to Montreal ; whereas Henry and Alfred did not know 
 anything about the value of skins ; otherwise, Mr. Campbell, 
 who wished to purchase flour and pork, besides several other 
 articles, would have preferred sending one of them. But the 
 difficulty was soon removed by old Malachi, who observed, 
 that he had made a valuation of his skins, and that the others 
 could be valued also before they were packed up ; and that 
 if not sold for what they ought to fetch, or nearly so, they 
 had better be brought back. Mr. Campbell was satisfied with 
 this arrangement, and Henry was appointed to undertake the 
 journey. Mr. Campbell made out his inventory of articles; 
 Mrs. Campbell added her list, and all was ready as soon as 
 they received notice that the boat was to leave. Martin did 
 not appear at all annoyed at not being selected for the expedi- 
 tion ; since Malachi Bone had informed them that the Straw- 
 berry was not his wife, as they had supposed, Martin was 
 continually by her side. She began to speak a few words of 
 English, and had become a great favourite with everybody. 
 
 Mr. Campbell, as soon as he perceived that Malachi no 
 longer avoided them, thought it but his duty to offer him his 
 land back again, but Malachi would not consent to accept it. 
 He said he did not want the land, although, perhaps, he might 
 raise his lodge a-little nearer to them than it was ; at present, 
 things had better remain as they were ; after which Mr. 
 Campbell did not renew the subject. Malachi soon acted 
 upon his remark, that perhaps he might raise his lodge a little 
 nearer, for, a few days afterward, he made his appearance 
 with the Strawberry and John, all three loaded with his 
 household utensils, and in a very short time he had erected 
 another wigwam within sight of the house at the western end 
 
 140
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 of Mr. Campbell's prairie. This gave great satisfaction to 
 Mrs. Campbell, because John was now always near them ; 
 indeed, he no longer slept in the lodge, but at the house, in 
 the room with his brothers. The major part of the day he 
 passed at the lodge, or in company with the old hunter ; but, 
 by this new arrangement, they gradually became, as it were, 
 one family ; not a day passed that the Strawberry did not 
 come to their house and make herself useful, assisting in 
 everything that she could, and rapidly learning what she did 
 not know. 
 
 One or two evenings after the message from the fort, Mrs. 
 Campbell asked Malachi some questions relative to the habits 
 of the beaver, as she had heard much of the sagacity of that 
 animal 
 
 "Well, ma'am," said Malachi, "it's a most reasonable 
 animal, certainly, and I will say, I never was tired with 
 watching them ; I've even forgot, in the summer-time, what 
 I came out for, from having fallen in with them at work." 
 
 " And so have I," said Martin. " I once was lying down 
 under a bush by the side of a stream, and I saw a whole 
 council of them meet together, and they talked after their 
 own fashion so earnestly, and I really think they have a 
 language as good as our own. It's always the old ones who 
 talk, and the young ones who listen." 
 
 "That's true," replied Malachi. " I once myself saw them 
 hold a council, and then they all separated to go to work, 
 for they were about to dam up a stream and build their 
 lodges." 
 
 "And what did they do, Malachi?" said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Why, ma'am, they did all the same as Christians would 
 have done. The Injuns say that beavers have souls as well as 
 themselves, and certainly, if sense gave souls, the Injuns 
 would be in the right. The first thing that they did was to 
 appoint their sentinels to give notice of danger; for the 
 moment any one comes near them, these sentinels give the 
 signal and away they all dive, and disappear till the danger 
 is over." 
 
 " There are many beasts as well as birds that do the same," 
 observed Mr. Campbell ; " indeed, most of those which are 
 gregarious and live in flocks." 
 
 "That's true, sir/' replied Martin. 
 
 141
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Well, ma'am, the beavers choose a -place fit for their work. 
 What they require is a stream running through a flat or 
 bottom, which stream of water they may dam up so as to form 
 a large pond of a sufficient depth by the water flowing over 
 and covering the flat or bottom several feet ; and when they 
 have found the spot they require, they begin their work." 
 
 " Perhaps," observed Mr. Campbell, " this choice requires 
 more sagacity than the rest of their labour, for the beavers 
 must have some engineering talent to make the selection. 
 They must be able to calculate as exactly as if they took their 
 levels, to secure the size and depth of water in the pond 
 which is necessary. It is the most wonderful, perhaps, of all the 
 instincts, or reasoning powers rather, allotted to them." 
 
 " It is, sir ; and I've often thought so," replied Malachi ; 
 " and then to see how they carry all their tools about them ; 
 a carpenter's basket could not be better provided. Their 
 strong teeth serve as axes to cut down the trees ; then their 
 tails serve as trowels for their mason's work ; their fore-feet 
 they use just as we do our hands, and their tails are also 
 employed as little carts or wheelbarrows." 
 
 " Pray go on, Malachi," said Mary ; " I am quite interested 
 already." 
 
 "Well, miss, I have known these little creatures as they 
 are, raise banks four or five hundred paces in length, and a 
 matter of twenty feet high in some parts, besides being seven 
 or eight feet thick ; and all in one season, perhaps five or 
 six month's work." 
 
 " But how many of them do you reckon are at the work ? " 
 said Henry. 
 
 " Perhaps a hundred ; not more, I should say." 
 
 " Well ; but how do they raise these banks, Malachi ? " said 
 Emma. 
 
 " There, miss, they show what sense they have. I've often 
 watched them when they have been sawing through the large 
 trees with the front teeth ; they could not carry the tree, that's 
 sartin, if the whole of them were to set to work, so they always 
 pick out the trees by the banks of the stream, and they 
 examine how the trees incline, to see if they will fall into the 
 stream ; if not, they will not cut them down ; and when they 
 are cutting them down, and they are nearly ready for falling, 
 if the wind should change and be against the fall, they will
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 leave that tree till the wind will assist them. As soon as the 
 trees are down, they saw off the branches and arms, and float 
 the log down to where the dam is to be made ; they lay them 
 across, and as they lay them one upon the other, of course 
 the water rises and enables them to float down and place the 
 upper ones. But before that, as soon as the lower logs are in 
 their places, the animals go and fetch long grass and clay, 
 which they load upon their flat tails, and drag to the dam, 
 filling up the holes between the timber till it is as strong as a 
 wall, and the water is completely stopped." 
 
 "Yes," said Martin ; " I have heard them at night working 
 away so hard and flapping and spattering with their tails, that 
 I could imagine there were fifty men at work instead of a 
 hundred of these small animals, but they work by day and by 
 night, and never seem tired, till the dam is sound and their 
 work is complete." 
 
 " But the raising of the dam is only preparatory, is it not, to 
 their building their own houses ? " observed Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Nothing more, ma'am ; and I think the rest of the work 
 is quite as wonderful." 
 
 " But it is time to go to bed," observed Mr. Campbell, " and 
 we must, therefore, leave the remainder of Malachi's story till 
 another evening." 
 
 " I am sure that there is not one of the party who is more 
 anxious to hear it than I am," replied Mrs. Campbell, rising, 
 " but as you say, it is past ten o'clock, and Malachi and the 
 Strawberry have to go home, so good-night." 
 
 " Oh, dear ! what a pity ! " cried Percival, " I shall dream, 
 of beavers all night, I'm sure I shall." 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII 
 
 J OR two or three days, Mr. Campbell was very busy making 
 out an inventory of the articles which he required. His funds 
 at Quebec were rather low, but the communication which his 
 agent had made to him of Mr. D. Campbell's intention of 
 paying for the green-house and hot-house plants, made him 
 feel very easy on that score ; and he now determined to pro- 
 cure a small flock of sheep, and one or two of the Canadian 
 
 143
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 ponies or galloways, as they would soon be required for the 
 farm, as well as two carts or light waggons used in the country. 
 In the meantime, Alfred, Martin, and Henry were very busy 
 putting the seed in between the stumps of the felled timber, 
 merely hoeing up the earth and raking it in, which was all 
 that was required. The quantity of land cleared was about 
 twelve acres, half of which was sowed with oats, and the other 
 with wheat ; the piece cleared on the other side of the stream 
 by Malachi Bone, and railed in, was sown with maize, or 
 Indian corn. As soon as the seed was in, they all set to putting 
 up a high fence round the cleared land, which was done with 
 split rails made from the white cedar, which grew in a swamp 
 about half a mile distant, and which, it may be remembered, 
 had in a great measure been provided by the soldiers who had 
 been lent to assist them on their arrival. The piece of prairie 
 land, on the side of the stream next to the house, was put 
 apart for an early crop of hay, and as soon as they could, they 
 intended to turn the cows into the bush, that is, to feed in 
 the forest, that they might obtain hay from the other side, 
 which had belonged to Malachi ; but the prairie required to 
 be fenced in, and this was the job that they took in hand as 
 soon as the seeds were sown. 
 
 " I hope, when the Colonel comes over," observed Martin 
 to Alfred, " that we shall persuade him to let us have some 
 soldiers this summer, for we shall want them both for the 
 fencing and getting the hay-crop in. Our summers are not 
 very long, and there is plenty to do." 
 
 " I think my father intends to make the request," replied 
 Alfred. 
 
 " Ah, sir ; he will now see the value of this bit of prairie 
 land to a new settler ; instead of having to go in search of 
 hay, as they must do at the fort now, we have plenty for 
 hay, and plenty for feed. So we are to have some sheep, 
 I find ? " 
 
 " Yes, and I suppose we must build a winter-yard for 
 them." 
 
 "To be sure we must, for the wolves are very partial to 
 mutton ; I think, on the whole, that they like pigs better. 
 I wish we could get the fence up round the prairie, but 
 that we never can do this year without we have help from 
 the fort." 
 
 144
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " But will it be safe to turn the cows into the bush ? " 
 
 "Oh yes, sir; they will not be hurt by anything in the 
 summer time ; sometimes we have trouble to find them again, 
 but not when they have calves ; they are certain to come home 
 every evening to their young ones." 
 
 " We shall have quite a herd of cattle ; eight calves and 
 eight cows." 
 
 " We must only bring up the cow calves, unless your 
 father intends to have oxen for the yoke. We shall require 
 them about the time they are fit to break in, that is, in two 
 or three years." 
 
 " Yes, we shall be great farmers by-and-by," replied Alfred 
 with a sigh ; for at the moment he was thinking of Captain 
 Lumley and his nautical profession. 
 
 In the evening of the day on which this conversation took 
 place, Malachi Bone was requested to resume his observations 
 upon the beavers. 
 
 " Well, ma'am, as I said the other night, as soon as they 
 have dammed up the river and made the lake, they then build 
 their houses ; and how they manage to work under water and 
 fix the posts in the ground is a puzzle to me, but they do fix 
 six posts in the ground, and very firmly, and then they build 
 their house, which is very curious ; it is in the form of a large 
 oven, and made of clay and fat earth, mixed up with branches 
 and herbs of all sorts ; they have three sets of rooms, one 
 above the other, so that if the water rises from a freshet or 
 sudden thaw, they may be able to move higher and keep 
 themselves dry. Each beaver has his own little room, and 
 the entrance is made under the water, so that they dive down 
 to go into it, and nothing can harm them." 
 
 " How very curious ! and what do they live upon, 
 Malachi ? " 
 
 " The bark of what we call asp- wood, ma'am, which is a 
 kind of sallow ; they lay up great quantities of it in the 
 autumn as a provision for winter, when they are frozen up 
 for some months." 
 
 " Well, but how do you take them, Malachi ? " 
 
 " There are many ways, ma'am ; sometimes the Indians 
 break down the dam, and let off the water, and then they 
 kill them all except a dozen of the females and half-a-dozen 
 males ; after which they stop up the dam again, that the 
 
 145 K
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 animals may breed and increase ; sometimes, when the oeaver 
 lake is frozen hard, they break into the beaver house from 
 the top ; when they do that, the beavers all dive and escape, 
 but as they must come up to breathe at the holes in the ice, 
 they place nets and take them in that way, but they always 
 leave a sufficient number to keep up the stock ; they also 
 take them in traps baited with the asp-wood ; but that is 
 more difficult." 
 
 " But there is another sort of beaver, ma'am, called the 
 land-beaver, which is more easily taken," observed Martin ; 
 " they make holes in the earth like rabbits. The Indians say 
 that these beavers are those who are lazy and idle, and have 
 been driven out by the others for not working." 
 
 " Now, tell us what you do when you go out to hunt the 
 beaver in the winter, Malachi ? " 
 
 " We never hunt the beaver only, ma'am ; we go out to 
 hunt everything; we go to the beaver lakes, and then we 
 set our traps for beaver, otter, martin, minks, cats, foxes, and 
 every other animal, some traps large and some small. We 
 build our hut, and set our traps all about us, and examine 
 them every day ; we cut what flesh is good, and we employ 
 ourselves skinning the animals which we take." 
 
 " Is the beaver flesh good ? " 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, very tolerable eating ; perhaps the best we 
 find at that time." 
 
 " But what a miserable life that must be," said Mrs. 
 Campbell." 
 
 "Well, ma'am, you may think so, but we hunters think 
 otherwise," replied Malachi; "we are used to it, and to being 
 left alone to our own thoughts." 
 
 " That's true," observed Martin ; " I'd rather pass the 
 winter hunting beavers than pass it at Quebec, miserable as 
 you may imagine the life to be." 
 
 "There must be a charm in the life, that is certain," 
 observed Mr. Campbell ; " for how many are engaged in it 
 who go out year after year, and never think of laying up any 
 of their earnings." 
 
 " Very true, sir," replied Martin ; " what they make from 
 their skins is spent as soon as they get to Quebec, as I know 
 well, and then they set off again." 
 
 " Why they are like sailors," observed Alfred, " who, after 
 
 146
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 a long cruise, spend all their wages and prize-money in a few 
 days, and then go to sea again for more." 
 
 " Exactly," replied Malachi ; "and what's the use of money 
 if you keep it? A trapper can always take up as much 
 powder and ball as he wants upon credit, and pay with a 
 portion of his skins on his return. What does he want 
 with the rest ? It's of no use to him, and so of course he 
 spends it." 
 
 " But would it not be better to put it by until he had 
 sufficient to buy a farm, and live comfortably ? " 
 
 " But does he live comfortably, ma'am ? " said Malachi ; 
 " has he not more work to do, more things to look after, and 
 more to care for with a farm, than when he has nothing?" 
 
 " It's very true philosophy, after all," observed Mr. Camp- 
 bell ; " happy is the man who is content to be poor. If a 
 man prefers to live entirely upon flesh, as the hunters do, 
 there is no reason why he should work hard and till the 
 ground to procure bread ; when the wants are few, the cares 
 are few also ; but still, even the savage must feel the necessity 
 of exertion when he has a wife and family." 
 
 "Yes, sir, to be sure he does, and he works hard in his 
 own way to procure their food ; but trappers seldom have 
 wives ; they would be no use to them in the woods, and they 
 have no one to provide for but themselves." 
 
 "It appears to me like a savage life, but a very independent 
 one," said Mrs. Campbell, "and I presume it is the indepen- 
 dence which gives it such charms." 
 
 t( That's it, depend upon it, ma'am," replied Martin. 
 
 " But what do you do all the summer time, Malachi?" 
 
 " Why, ma'am, we take to our rifles then ; there are the 
 deer, and the lynx, and the wild cats, and squirrels, and the 
 bear, and many other animals to look after ; and sometimes 
 we go bee-hunting, for the honey." 
 
 " Pray tell us how you take the honey, Malachi." 
 
 "Why, ma'am, the' bees always live in the hollow of the 
 old trees, and it's very difficult in a forest to find them out, 
 for the hole which they enter by is very small and very high 
 up sometimes ; however, when we get a lead, we generally 
 manage it." 
 
 "Tell us what you mean, Malachi." 
 
 " We catch the bees as they settle upon the flowers to 
 
 147
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 obtain honey, and then we let them go again. The bee, as 
 soon as it is allowed to escape, flies straight toward its hive ; 
 we watch it till we can no longer see it, and walk in that 
 direction and catch another, and so we go on till we see them 
 settle upon a tree, and then we know that the hive and honey 
 must be in that tree, so we cut it down." 
 
 " How very clever," said Percival. 
 
 " It requires a sharp eye, though," said Martin, " to 
 watch the bee far ; some of the trappers catch the bees 
 and give them sugar mixed with whisky. This makes 
 them tipsy, and they cannot fly so fast, and then they dis- 
 cover the hive much sooner, as they can run almost as fast 
 as the bee flies." 
 
 "That's capital," cried Percival; "but tell me, Martin, how 
 do you kill the bears ? " 
 
 " Why, Master Percival, with our rifles, to be sure ; the 
 easiest way to kill them is when they are in their holes in the 
 hollow trees." 
 
 "How do you get them out?" 
 
 " Why, we knock the tree with our axes, and they come 
 out to see what's the matter, and as soon as they put their 
 heads out, we shoot them." 
 
 "Are you in earnest, Martin?" 
 
 "Yes, ma'am; quite in earnest," replied Martin. 
 
 " It's all true, ma'am," said the hunter ; " the bears about 
 here are not very savage. We had much worse down in 
 Maine. I've seen the Indians in a canoe on a river watching 
 the bears as they swam across, and kill in the water six or 
 seven in one day." 
 
 " Still a bear is an awkward sort of animal when it's angry," 
 replied Martin ; " and, as we may have them down here in 
 the autumn, it's as well not to let them he thought too 
 lightly of." 
 
 "Indeed, there's no fear of that," said Emma ; "as for 
 Malachi, he thinks nothing dangerous ; but I have no wish to 
 see a bear. You say we may expect them, Martin. Why so ? " 
 
 " Because, miss, they are very fond of maize, and we have 
 a field of it sown, which may tempt them." 
 
 "Well, if they do come, I must trust to my rifle," replied 
 Emma, laughing ; " at all events, I do not fear them so much 
 as I did when I first came here." 
 
 148
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Don't fire, miss, without you're sure of killing," said 
 Malachi. "The creatures are very dangerous when wounded." 
 
 " Don't be afraid ; I'll only fire in self-defence, Malachi ; that 
 is, when I have no other chance left. I had rather trust to my 
 heels than my rifle. Were you ever hugged by a bear ? " 
 
 " Well, I wasn't ever hugged ; but once I was much closer 
 to one than ever I wish to be again." 
 
 " Oh ! when was that ? Do, pray, tell us," said Emma. 
 
 " It was when I was young, that one day I sounded a tree 
 in the forest with my axe, and I was certain that a bear was 
 in it : but the animal did not show itself, so I climbed up the 
 tree to examine the hole at the top, and see if the bear was 
 at home ; as, if so, I was determined to have him out. Well, 
 miss, I was on the top of the hollow trunk, and was just 
 putting my head down into the hole, when, all of a sudden, 
 the edge of the tree which I kneeled upon gave way, like so 
 much tinder, and down I went into the hollow ; luckily for 
 me I did not go down head foremost, or there I should have 
 remained till this time, for the hole in the middle of the tree, 
 as I found, was too narrow for me to have turned in, and 
 there I must have stuck. As it was, I went down with the 
 dust and crumbles smothering me almost, till I came right on 
 the top of the bear, who lay at the bottom, and I fell with 
 such force, that I doubled his head down so that he could 
 not lay hold of me with his teeth, which would not have been 
 pleasant ; indeed, the bear was quite as much, if not more 
 astonished than myself, and there he lay beneath me, very 
 quiet, till I could recover a little. Then I thought of getting 
 out, as you may suppose, fast enough, and the hollow of the 
 tree, providentially, was not so wide but that I could work up 
 again with my back to one side and my knees to the other. 
 By this means I gradually got up again to the hole that I fell 
 in at, and perched myself across the timber to fetch my 
 breath. I had not been there more than a quarter of a 
 minute, and I intended to have remained much longer, when 
 I perceived, all of a sudden, the bear's head within a foot of 
 me ; he had climbed up after me, and I saw that he was very 
 angry, so in a moment I threw myself off my perch, and down 
 I went to the ground at the foot of the tree, a matter of near 
 twenty feet, even faster than I went down inside of it. I was 
 severely shaken with the fall, but no bones were broken ; in 
 
 149
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 fact, I was more frightened than hurt ; I lay quite still for a 
 little while, when the growl of the bear put me in mind of 
 him; I jumped on my legs, and found that he was coming 
 down the tree after me, and was within six feet of the ground. 
 There was no time to lose; I caught up my rifle, and had just 
 time to put it to his ear and settle him, as he was placing his 
 fore-foot on the ground." 
 
 " What a narrow escape ! " 
 
 " Well, perhaps it was, but there's no saying, miss, which 
 beats till the fight is over." 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV 
 
 A NOTICE arrived that the departure of the boat to 
 Montreal would take place on the next morning. When the 
 boat came up, it brought Captain Sinclair, to the great delight 
 of the whole party, who had felt very anxious about one with 
 whom they had so long been intimate and who had shown 
 them so much kindness. His knee was almost well, and as 
 soon as the first interrogations were over, he made known to 
 them that he had obtained six weeks' leave of absence, and 
 was about to proceed to Quebec. 
 
 " To Quebec ! " cried Emma, " and why are you going to 
 Quebec ? " 
 
 " To confess the truth, Emma," said Captain Sinclair, " my 
 journey to Quebec is but the preparatory step to my return 
 to England for perhaps two or three months." 
 
 " To England ! Oh ! how I wish ; " but here Emma 
 stopped : she was going to say how much she wished that 
 she was going also, but her uncle and aunt were present, 
 and, recollecting that it might pain them and induce them 
 to think that she was discontented, she added, " that you 
 would bring me out all the new fashions." 
 
 "All the new fashions, my dear Emma?" said Henry. 
 (< Why, do you wish to be fashionably dressed in the woods 
 of Canada ? " 
 
 " Why not ? " exclaimed Emma, who felt that she must 
 appear to be very foolish, but could not get out of her scrape. 
 " I can look at myself in the glass, at all events." 
 
 150
 
 THE SETTLERS IX CANADA 
 
 " I will try to bring you out something which will give 
 you pleasure," replied Captain Sinclair, "but as for the 
 fashions, I know you are only joking, by your trusting a 
 person so incompetent as I am to select them." 
 
 " Well, I do not think you would execute my commission 
 very well, so I will not trouble you," replied Emma ; " and 
 now let us know why you are going to England." 
 
 " My dear Emma," said Mr. Campbell, " you ought not to 
 put such questions ; Captain Sinclair has his own reasons, I 
 have no doubt." 
 
 " It is very true that I have my own reasons," replied 
 Captain Sinclair, "and, as I have no secrets, I will with 
 pleasure gratify Emma's curiosity. I do not know whether 
 you are aware that I was an orphan at a very early age, and 
 have been under the charge of a guardian. When my father 
 died, he left directions in his will that I was not to take 
 possession of my property till I was twenty-five years of age. 
 I was twenty-five years old last year, and my guardian has 
 written requesting me to come home, that he may be relieved 
 of his responsibility, by making over to me the trust which 
 has been confided to him." 
 
 " Will it detain you long ? " inquired Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " It must not. It is very difficult to obtain leave of absence 
 from our regiment in time of war. It sis only through 
 interest that I do so now. On my arrival at Quebec the 
 Governor will put me on his staff, and then he will give me 
 leave. I shall not stay longer than is necessary, as I am 
 anxious to be with my regiment again. You may, therefore, 
 be certain that, if I am spared, I shall be with you again 
 before the winter, if not much sooner. So now if you have 
 really any commissions for me to execute, I can only say I 
 shall be most happy to comply with your wishes to the best 
 of my ability." 
 
 "Well," observed Emma, "we really were not aware that 
 Captain Sinclair was a man of fortune. You think now you 
 will come back," continued she gravely, " but if once you 
 get to England, you will remain, and forget all about Canada." 
 
 " My fortune is not very large," replied Captain Sinclair ; 
 "in England, hardly sufficient to induce a young lady of 
 fashion to look upon me, although enough, perhaps, for a 
 sensible woman to be happy upon. My fortune, therefore, 
 
 151
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 will not detain me in England, and, as I said before, my 
 greatest wish is to rejoin my regiment." 
 
 " Whether you come back or remain," observed Mr. 
 Campbell, "you will always have our best wishes, Captain 
 Sinclair. We are not ungrateful for your kindness to us." 
 
 " Nor shall I forget the many happy hours I have passed 
 in your society/' replied Captain Sinclair ; " but we shall be 
 melancholy if we talk too long upon the subject. The boat 
 cannot remain more than two hours, and Henry must be 
 ready by that time. The commandant is anxious that it 
 should start for Montreal this very evening." 
 
 "Then, indeed, we have no time to lose," observed Mr. 
 Campbell ; " Henry, get your trunk ready, and Martin will 
 take it down into the boat before we sit down to dinner. It 
 will be a long while before we have you to dine with us 
 again," continued Mr. Campbell to Captain Sinclair ; " but I 
 wish you your health and much happiness till you return. 
 Come, girls, look after the dinner. Mary ! where's Mary ? " 
 
 "She went into the room a few minutes ago," said Emma, 
 " but I'm here, and can do all that is required without her or 
 my aunt either. Come, Percival, lay the cloth ; Alfred, come 
 and help me, this is almost too heavy for me. Oh, here 
 comes my aunt : now you may go away, Alfred ; we can get 
 on better without you." 
 
 " There's gratitude," said Alfred, laughing. 
 
 As Henry had been in daily expectation of the summons, 
 he was not long in his preparations, and in a few minutes 
 made his appearance, accompanied by Mary Percival. They 
 then sat down to dinner, not very cheerful, for Captain 
 Sinclair's unexpected departure had thrown a gloom over 
 them all ; however, they rallied a little toward the close of 
 the meal, and Mr. Campbell produced one of his bottles of 
 wine to drink success and happiness to the travellers. It was 
 then time to start. Captain Sinclair and Henry shook hands 
 with Mrs. Campbell and the Miss Percivals, and accompanied 
 by the gentlemen of the party, walked down to the beach. 
 
 " I can't bear parting with any one that I have been so 
 intimate with," said Emma, after they were left alone. " I 
 declare I could sit down and have a hearty cry at Captain 
 Sinclair's departure." 
 
 Mary sighed, but made no answer. 
 
 152
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "I am not surprised to hear you say so, Emma," said Mrs. 
 Campbell. " In England, when we were surrounded with 
 friends, parting was always painful ; but here where we have 
 so few, I might almost say only Captain Sinclair, it is of course 
 most painful. However, it's only for a time, I hope." 
 
 "It must be very dull to be on duty at the fort," said 
 Mary ; " I should not be surprised at Captain Sinclair's not 
 returning." 
 
 " I should be most exceedingly surprised," replied Emma ; 
 " I am sure that he will come back, if he is rot unavoidably 
 prevented." 
 
 " Since he has expressed so much desire to rejoin his 
 regiment, I should be surprised as well as you, Emma," said 
 Mrs. Campbell. " He is not a volatile young man ; but, 
 come, we must clear away the dinner-table." 
 
 Mr. Campbell, Alfred, Percival, and Martin soon returned, 
 for Captain Sinclair was obliged to push off immediately, that 
 he might return in time to the fort, in obedience to his orders. 
 Malachi and John had gone out on a hunting expedition, and 
 the Strawberry was at her own lodge. The party that sat in 
 the kitchen in the evening was, therefore, much reduced, and 
 the taking farewell of Captain Sinclair did not dispose them 
 to be very lively. A few words were exchanged now and 
 then, but the conversation drooped. Emma spoke of Captain 
 Sinclair's expectations and projects. 
 
 " We never know what may come in this world of change, 
 my dear Emma," said Mr. Campbell. " All Captain Sinclair's 
 plans may be overthrown by circumstances over which he has 
 no control. How seldom do we meet with results equal to 
 our expectations. When I was practising in my profession, I 
 little expected that I should be summoned to take possession 
 of Wexton Hall ; when once in possession, as little did I 
 expect that I should be obliged to quit it, and to come to 
 these desolate wilds. \Ve are in the hands of God, who does 
 with us as He thinks fit. I have been reading this morning, 
 and I made the observation not only how often individuals, 
 but even nations, are out in their expectations. I do not know 
 a more convincing proof of this than the narration of events, 
 which from their recent occurrence, can hardly yet be con- 
 sidered as history, has offered to me. Perhaps there never 
 was so short a period in which causes have produced effects 
 
 153
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 so. rapidly, and in which, in every case, the effects have been 
 directly opposite to what short-sighted mortals had antici- 
 pated. It was in 17^6, scarcely forty years ago, that the 
 French, being in possession of the provinces, attempted to 
 wrest from us those portions of America which we occupied. 
 What was the result? After a war which, for cruelty and 
 atrocity, is perhaps unequalled in history, both parties employ- 
 ing savages, by whom the French and English were alternately 
 tortured and burned to death, France, in attempting to obtain 
 all, lost all, and was compelled, in 1760, to surrender its own 
 provinces to Great Britain. Here is one instance in which 
 affairs turned out contrary to the expectations of France. 
 
 " Now again : At no period was England more prosperous 
 or more respected by foreign nations than at the close of the 
 war. Her prosperity made her arrogant and unjust. She 
 wronged her colonies. She thought that they dared not resist 
 her imperious will. She imagined that now that the French 
 were driven from the Canadas, America was all herown, whereas 
 it was because the French were driven from the Canadas that 
 the colonies ventured to resist. As long as the French held this 
 country, the English colonists had an enemy on their frontiers, 
 and consequently looked up to England for support and protec- 
 tion. They required aid and assistance, and as long as they did 
 require it, they were not likely to- make any remonstrance at 
 being taxed to pay a portion of the expense which was in- 
 curred. Had the French possessed an army under Montcalm 
 ready to advance at the time that the Stamp Act, or the duty 
 upon tea, salt, &c., was imposed, I question very much if the 
 colonists would have made any remonstrance. But no longer 
 requiring an army for their own particular defence, these same 
 duties induced them to rise in i % ebellion against what they 
 considered injustice, and eventually to assert their indepen- 
 dence. Here, again, we find that affairs turned out quite 
 contrary to the expectations of England. 
 
 " Observe again. The American colonists gained their in- 
 dependence, which in all probability they would not have 
 done had they not been assisted by the numerous army and 
 fleet of France, who, irritated at the loss of the Canadas, 
 wished to humiliate England by the loss of her own American 
 possessions. But little did the French king and his noblesse 
 imagine, that in upholding the principles of the Americans, 
 
 154
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 and allowing the French armies and navies (I may say the 
 people of France en masse] to be imbued with the same prin- 
 ciples of equality, that they were sowing the seeds of a revo- 
 lution in their own countvy which was to bring the king, as 
 well as the major part of the nobility, to the scaffold. 
 
 "There, again, the events did not turn out according to 
 expectation, and you will observe in every attempt made by 
 either party, the result was, that the blow fell upon their 
 own heads, and not upon that of the party which it was in- 
 tended to crush." 
 
 " I remember," said Alfred, after Mr. Campbell had finished 
 speaking, "having somewhere read a story of an Eastern 
 king who purchased a proverb of a dervise, which he ordered 
 to be engraven on all the gold and silver utensils in the 
 palace. The proverb was, ( Never undertake anything until 
 you have well considered the end.' It so happened, that 
 there was a conspiracy against the king, and it was arranged 
 that his surgeon should bleed him with a poisoned lancet. 
 The surgeon agreed the king's arm was bound up, and one 
 of the silver basins was held to receive the blood. The 
 surgeon read the inscription, and was so struck with the 
 force of it, that he threw down the lancet, confessed the 
 plot, and thus was the life of the king preserved." 
 
 " A very apt story, Alfred," said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 "The question now is," continued Alfred, "as two of the 
 parties, France and England, have proved so short-sighted, 
 whether the Americans, having thrown off their allegiance, 
 have not been equally so in their choice of a democratical 
 government ? " 
 
 " How far a modern democracy may succeed, I am not pre- 
 pared to say," replied Mr. Campbell ; " but this I do know, 
 that in ancient times their duration was generally very short, 
 and continually changing to oligarchy and tyranny. One 
 thing is certain, that there is no form of government under 
 which the people become so rapidly vicious, or where those 
 who benefit them are treated with such ingratitude." 
 
 "How do you account for that, sir?" said Alfred. 
 
 " There are two principal causes. One is, that where all 
 men are declared to be equal (which man never will permit 
 his fellow to be if he can prevent it), the only source of dis- 
 tinction is wealth, and thus the desire of wealth becomes the 
 
 155
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 ruling passion of the whole body, and there is no passion so 
 demoralising. The other is, that where the people, or, more 
 properly speaking, the mob govern, they must be conciliated 
 by flattery and servility on the part of those who would be- 
 come their idols. Now flattery is lying, and a habit equally 
 demoralising to the party who gives and to the party who 
 receives it. Depend upon it, there is no government so con- 
 temptible or so unpleasant for an honest man to live under 
 as a democracy." 
 
 " It is my opinion, sir, and I believe a very general one," 
 said Alfred. 
 
 " How far the Americans may disprove such an opinion," 
 continued Mr. Campbell, " remains to be seen ; but this is 
 certain, they have commenced their new form of government 
 with an act of such gross injustice, as to warrant the assump- 
 tion that all their boasted virtues are pretence. I refer to 
 their not liberating their slaves. They have given the lie to 
 their own assertions in their Declaration of Independence, in 
 which they have declared all men equal and born free, and 
 we cannot expect the Divine blessing upon those who, when 
 they emancipated themselves, were so unjust as to hold their 
 fellow-creatures in bondage. The time will come, I have 
 no doubt, although perhaps not any of us here present may 
 see the day, when the retribution will fall upon their heads, 
 or rather upon the heads of their offspring ; for the sins of 
 the fathers are visited upon the children, even to the third 
 and fourth generation. But it is time for us to think of re- 
 tiring good-night, and God bless you all." 
 
 CHAPTER XXV 
 
 JlN two days Malachi and John returned, bringing with them 
 the skins of three bears which they had killed but at this 
 period of the year the animals were so thin and so poor, that 
 their flesh was not worth bringing home. Indeed, it was 
 hardly worth while going out to hunt just then, so they both 
 remained much at home, either fishing in the lake, or taking 
 trout in the stream. Alfred and Martin were still occupied 
 with the farm ; the seed had come up, and they were splitting 
 
 156
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 rails for the prairie fence. About a fortnight after Captain 
 Sinclair's departure, Colonel Forster came in a boat from the 
 fort, to pay them a visit. 
 
 " I assure you, Mr. .Campbell," said he, " I was very anxious 
 about you last winter, and I am rejoiced that you got over it 
 with so little difficulty. At one time we had apprehensions 
 of the Indians, but these have passed over for the present. 
 They meet again this summer, but the Quebec government 
 are on the alert, and I have no doubt but that a little con- 
 ciliation will put an end to all animosity. We expect a large 
 supply of blankets and other articles to be sent up this spring, 
 as presents to the tribes, which we hope will procure their 
 good-will ; and we have taken up several French emissaries, 
 who were working mischief." 
 
 " But still we shall be liable to the assaults of straggling 
 parties," said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " That is true," replied the Colonel, " but against them you 
 have your own means of defence. You would, in so isolated 
 a position, be equally liable to a burglary in England only 
 with the difference that in England you would have the laws 
 to appeal to, whereas here you must take the law into your 
 own hands.'' 
 
 " It certainly is not pleasant to be in a continual state of 
 anxiety," observed Mr. Campbell, " but we knew what we had 
 to expect before we came here, and we must make the best 
 of it. So you have lost Captain Sinclair, Colonel ; he is a 
 great loss to us." 
 
 "Yes, he is to go to England for a short time," replied the 
 Colonel, " but we shall soon have him back again. He must 
 be very fond of his profession to remain in it with his means." 
 
 " He told us that he was about to take possession of a 
 small property." 
 
 " A property of nearly 2000 per annum," replied the 
 Colonel. " He may consider it a small property, but I should 
 think it otherwise if it had fallen to my lot." 
 
 " Indeed I had no idea, from what he said, that it was so 
 large," said Mrs. Campbell. "Well, I have a high opinion 
 of him, and have no doubt but that he will make a good 
 use of it." 
 
 " At all events he can afford the luxury of a wife, said the 
 Colonel, laughing, "which we soldiers seldom can." 
 
 157
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 The Colonel then entered into conversation with Mr. 
 Campbell, relative to his farm, and after many questions, he 
 observed : 
 
 " I have been thinking, Mr. Campbell, that it will be very 
 advantageous to the government as well as to you, when your 
 farm is cleared and stocked, if, with the water-power you 
 possess here, you were to erect a flour-mill and a saw-mill. 
 You observe that the government has to supply the fort with 
 flour and provisions of all kinds at a very heavy expense of 
 carriage, and the cattle we have at the fort will cost us more 
 than they are worth, now that we have lost your prairie farm, 
 so conveniently situated for us. On the other hand, your 
 produce will be almost useless to you, at the distance you are 
 from any mart ; as you will not find any sale for it. Now, if 
 you were to erect a mill, and grind your own wheat, which 
 you may do in another year, if you have funds sufficient ; and 
 as you may have plenty of stock, you will be able to supply 
 the fort with flour, beef, pork, and mutton, at a good profit 
 to yourself, and at one-half the price which government pays 
 at present. I have written to the Governor on the subject, 
 stating that we have not the means of keeping our stock, and 
 pointing out to him what I now point out to you. I expect 
 an answer in a few days, and should he authorise me, I may 
 make arrangements with you even now, which will be satis- 
 factory, I have no doubt." 
 
 Mr. Campbell returned the Colonel many thanks for his 
 kindness, and of course expressed himself willing to be 
 guided by his advice. He stated that he had funds not only 
 sufficient to erect a mill, but also, if he were permitted, to 
 pay for the labour of any party of men which the com- 
 mandant would spare during the summer season. 
 
 " That is the very point which I wished to ascertain ; but 
 I felt some delicacy about making the inquiry. Now I con- 
 sider that there will be no difficulty in our arrangements." 
 
 The Colonel remained for some time looking over the farm 
 and conversing with Mr. Campbell, and then took his leave. 
 
 In the meantime, Alfred and his cousins went out to walk ; 
 the weather was now beautifully clear, and in the afternoon 
 the heat was not too oppressive. As they sauntered by the 
 side of the stream, Mary said, "Well, Alfred, what do you 
 think of the Colonel's proposition ? " 
 
 158
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Yes," observed Emma, "you are a party deeply con- 
 cerned in it." 
 
 " How so, dear coz ? " 
 
 " Why, don't you perceive that if the mill is erected, you 
 will be -the proper person to have charge of it? What a 
 change of professions, from a sailor to a miller. I think I 
 see you in your coat, all white with flour, coming in to 
 dinner." 
 
 " My dear Emma, you don't intend it, I am sure, but you 
 do not know that you are inflicting pain upon me. When 
 the Colonel made the proposition, I felt the importance of 
 it, as it would be a source of great profit to my father ; but 
 at the same time, I don't know how it is, I have always 
 indulged the idea that we may not stay here for ever, and this 
 plan appeared so like decidedly settling down to a residence 
 for life, that it made me low-spirited. I know that it is 
 foolish, and that we have no chance of ever removing but 
 still I cannot, even with this almost certainty before my 
 eyes, keep my mind from thinking upon one day returning 
 to my profession, and the idea of becoming a miller for life 
 is what I cannot as yet contemplate with any degree of 
 composure." 
 
 " Well, Alfred, I only did it to tease you a little not to 
 hurt your feelings, believe me," replied Emma. " You shall 
 not be a miller if you don't like it. Henry will do better, 
 perhaps, than you ; but as for our quitting this place, I have 
 no idea of it's being ever possible. I have made up my mind 
 to live and die in the Canadian woods, considering, it my 
 wayward fate that all 'my sweetness should be wasted on 
 the desert air.' " 
 
 " Repining is useless, if not sinful," observed Mary Percival. 
 "We have much to be thankful for; at least we are inde- 
 pendent, and if we are ever to repay the kindness of our 
 uncle and aunt who must feel their change of condition so 
 much more than we do, it must be by cheerfulness and 
 content. I have been thinking as well as you, Alfred, and 
 I'll tell you what was in my thoughts. I looked forwaid to 
 a few years, by which time, as the country fills up so fast, it 
 is very probable that we shall have other settlers here as 
 neighbours, in every direction. This will give us security. 
 I also fancied that my uncle's farm and prpoerty became of 
 
 159
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 value and importance, and that he himself became a leading 
 man in the district ; not only at his ease, but, for a settler, 
 even wealthy ; and then I fancied that, surrounded by others, 
 in perfect security, and in easy and independent circum- 
 stances, my uncle would not forget the sacrifice which my 
 cousin Alfred so nobly made, and would insist upon his 
 returning to that profession to which he is so much attached, 
 and in which I have no doubt but that he will distinguish 
 himself." 
 
 " Well said, my sweet prophet," said Alfred, kissing his 
 cousin, "you have more sense than both of us." 
 
 "Answer for youself, Alfred, if you please," said Emma, 
 tossing her head as if affronted. " I shall not forget that 
 remark of yours, I can assure you. Now, I prophesy quite 
 the contrary ; Alfred will never go to sea again. He will be 
 taken with the charms of some Scotch settler's daughter, 
 some Janet or Moggy, and settle down into a Canadian farmer, 
 mounted on a long-legged black pony." 
 
 " And I too," replied Alfred, " prophesy, that at the same 
 time that I marry and settle as you have described, Miss 
 Emma Percival will yield up her charms to some long-legged, 
 black, nondescript sort of a. fellow, who will set up a whisky- 
 shop and instal his wife as barmaid to attend upon and 
 conciliate his customers." 
 
 " Emma, I think you have the worst of this peeping into 
 futurity," said Mary, laughing. 
 
 " Yes, if Alfred were not a false prophet, of which there 
 are always many going about," replied Emma ; " however, I 
 hope your prophecy may be the true one, Mary, and then we 
 shall get rid of him." 
 
 " I flatter myself that you would be very sorry if I went 
 away ; you would have no one to tease, at all events," replied 
 Alfred, " and that would be a sad loss to yourself." 
 
 " Well, there's some sense in that remark," said Emma ; 
 " but the cows are waiting to be milked, and so, Mr. Alfred, 
 if you are on your good behaviour, you had better go and 
 bring us the pails." 
 
 " I really pity Alfred," said Mary, as soon as he was out of 
 hearing ; " his sacrifice has been very great, and, much as he 
 must feel it, how well he bears up against it." 
 
 " He is a dear, noble fellow," replied Emma ; " and I 
 
 160
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 do love him very much, although I cannot help teasing 
 him." 
 
 " But on some points you should be cautious, my dear 
 sister ; you don't know what pain you give." 
 
 " Yes, I do, and am always sorry when I have done it, but 
 it is not until afterward that I recollect it, and then I am 
 very angry with myself. Don't scold me, dear Mary, I will 
 try to be wiser. I wonder whether what you say will come 
 to pass, and we shall have neighbours ; I wish we had, if it 
 were only on account of those Indians." 
 
 " I think it very probable," replied Mary ; " but time will 
 show." 
 
 Alfred then returned with the pails, and the conversation 
 took another turn. 
 
 A few days afterward a corporal arrived from the fort, 
 bringing letters and newspapers ; the first that they had 
 received since the breaking up of the winter. The whole 
 family were in commotion as the intelligence was proclaimed ; 
 Mary and Emma left the fowls which they were feeding ; 
 Percival threw down the pail with which he was attending 
 the pigs ; Alfred ran in from where he and Martin were busy 
 splitting rails ; all crowded round Mr. Campbell as he opened 
 the packet in which all the letters and papers had been 
 enveloped at the fort. The letters were few ; three from 
 Miss Paterson, and two other friends in England, giving 
 them the English news ; one to Alfred from Captain Lumley, 
 inquiring after the family, and telling him that he had men- 
 tioned his position to his friends at the Board, and that there 
 could be no call for his services for the present ; one from 
 Mr. Campbell's English agent, informing him that he had 
 remitted the money paid by Mr. 'Douglas Campbell for the 
 plants, &c., to his agent at Quebec ; and another from his 
 Quebec agent, advising the receipt of the money and enclos- 
 ing a balance-sheet. The letters were first read over, and 
 then the newspapers were distributed, and all of them were 
 soon very busy and silent during the perusal. 
 
 After a while, Emma read out. " Dear uncle, only hear 
 this, how sorry I am." 
 
 " What is it, my dear ? " said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " ' Mrs. Douglas Campbell, of Wexton Hall, of a son, which 
 survived but a few hours after birth.' " 
 
 161 L
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " I am very sorry too, my dear Emma," replied Mr. Camp- 
 bell ; " Mr. Douglas Campbell's kindness to us must make us 
 feel for any misfortune which may happen to him, and to 
 rejoice in any blessing which may be bestowed upon him." 
 
 " It must have been a serious disappointment," said Mrs. 
 Campbell; "but one which, if it pleases God, may be re- 
 placed ; and we may hope that their expectations, though 
 blighted for the present, may be realised on some future 
 occasion." 
 
 " Here is a letter from Colonel Forster, which I over- 
 looked," said Mr. Campbell; "it was between the envelope. 
 He says that he has received an answer from the Governor, 
 who fully agrees with him in his views on the subject we 
 were conversing about, and has allowed him to take any 
 steps which he may think advisable. The Colonel says that 
 he will call upon me again in a few days, and that if in the 
 meantime, I will let him know how many soldiers I wish to 
 employ, he will make arrangements to meet my views as far 
 as lies in his power. We have to thank Heaven for sending 
 us friends, at all events," continued Mr. Campbell ; " but at 
 present, we will put his letter aside, and return to our English 
 news." 
 
 " Dear England !" exclaimed Emma. 
 
 " Yes, dear England, my good girl ; we are English, and 
 can love our country as much now as we did when we lived 
 in it. We are still English, and in an English colony ; it has 
 pleased Heaven to remove us away from our native land, but 
 our hearts and feelings are still the same, and so will all 
 English hearts be found to be in every settlement made by 
 our country all over the wide world. We all glory in being 
 English, and have reason to be proud of our country. May 
 the feelings never be lost, but have an elevating influence 
 upon our general conduct ! " 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI 
 
 J_T was very nearly five weeks before Henry returned from 
 his expedition to Montreal. During this time, the Colonel 
 had repeated his visit and made arrangements with Mr. 
 
 162
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Campbell. A party of twenty soldiers had been sent to 
 work at felling timber and splitting rails, for whose services 
 Mr. Campbell paid as before. The winter house and palisade 
 fence for the sheep were put in hand, and great progress 
 was made in a short time, now that so many people were 
 employed. They had also examined the stream for some 
 distance, to ascertain which would be the most eligible site 
 for the water-mill, and had selected one nearly half a mile 
 from the shore of the lake, and where there was a considerable 
 fall, and the stream ran with great rapidity. It was not, 
 however, expected that the mill would be erected until 
 the following year, as it was necessary to have a millwright 
 and all the machinery from either Montreal or Quebec. It 
 was intended that the estimate of the expense should be 
 .given in, the contract made, and the order given during the 
 autumn, so that it might be all ready for the spring of the 
 next year. It was on a Monday morning that Henry arrived 
 from the fort, where he had stayed the Sunday, having 
 reached it late on Saturday night. The bateaux, with the 
 stock and stores, he had left at the fort ; they were to come 
 round during the day, but Henry's impatience to see the 
 family would not allow him to Wait. He was, as may be 
 supposed, joyfully received, and as scon as the first recog- 
 nitions were over, he proceeded to acquaint his father with 
 what he had done. He had obtained from a Canadian 
 farmer forty ewes of very fair stock, although not anything 
 equal to the English ; but the agent had worked hard for 
 him, and procured him twenty English sheep and two rams 
 of the best kind, to improve the breed. For the latter he 
 had to pay rather dear, but they were worth any money to 
 Mr. Campbell, who was quite delighted with the acquisition. 
 In selecting the sheep, of course Henry was obliged to depend 
 on the agent and the parties he employed, as he was no judge 
 himself; but he had, upon his own judgment, purchased two 
 Canadian horses, for Henry had been long enough at Oxford 
 to know the points of a horse, and as they turned out, he 
 had made a very good bargain. He had also bought a sow 
 and pigs of an improved breed, and all the other ccmmissions 
 had been properly executed ; the packages of skins also 
 realised the price which had been put on them. As it may 
 be supposed, he was full of news, talking about Montreal, the 
 
 163
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 parties he had been invited to, and the people with whom he 
 had become acquainted. He had not forgotten to purchase 
 some of the latest English publications for his cousins, besides 
 a few articles of millinery, which he thought not too gay for 
 their present position. He was still talking, and probably 
 would have gone on talking for hours longer, so many were 
 the questions which he had to reply to, when Martin came 
 in and announced the arrival of the bateaux with the stores 
 and cattle, upon which they all went down to the beach to 
 see them disembarked and brought up by the soldiers, who 
 were at work. The stores were carried up to the door of the 
 storehouse, and the sheep and horses were turned into the 
 prairie with the cows. A week s rations for the soldiers were 
 ;Uso brought up from the fort, and the men were very busy 
 in the distribution, and carrying them to the little temporary 
 huts of boughs which they had raised for their accommodation, 
 during the time they worked for Mr. Campbell. Before the 
 evening set in everything was arranged, and Henry was 
 again surrounded by the family and replying to their remain- 
 ing interrogatories. He told them that the Governor of 
 Montreal had sent them an invitation to pass the winter at 
 Government House, and promised the young ladies that no 
 wolf should venture to come near to them, and that the aides- 
 de-camp had requested the honour of their hands at the first 
 ball, which should be given after their arrival, at which they 
 all laughed heartily. In short, it appeared that nothing 
 could equal the kindness and hospitality which had been 
 shown to him, and that there was no doubt, if they chose to 
 go there, that it would be equally extended to the other 
 members of the family. 
 
 There was a pause in the conversation, when Malachi 
 addressed Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " Martin wishes me to speak to you, sir," said Malachi. 
 
 " Martin," said Mr. Campbell, looking round for him, and 
 perceiving that he was not in the room ; " why, yes, I per- 
 ceive he is gone out. What can it be that he cannot say for 
 himself? " 
 
 "That's just what I said to him," replied Malachi; "but 
 he thought it were better to come through me ; the fact is, 
 sir, that he has taken a liking to the Strawberry, and wishes 
 to make her his wife." 
 
 164-
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Indeed ! " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; I don't think that he would have said anything 
 about it as yet, but you see, there are so many soldiers here, 
 and two or three of them are of Martin's mind, and that 
 makes him feel uncomfortable till the thing is settled ; and 
 as he can't well marry while in your service without your 
 leave, he has asked me to speak about it." 
 
 "Well, but the Strawberry is your property, not mine, 
 Malachi." 
 
 " Yes, sir, according to Indian fashion, I am her father ; 
 but I've no objection, and shan't demand any presents 
 for her." 
 
 " Presents for her ! why, we in general give presents or 
 money with a wife," said Emma. 
 
 " Yes, I know you do, but English wives ain't Indian wives ; 
 an English wife requires people to work for her, and costs 
 money to keep, but an Indian wife works for herself and her 
 husband, so she is of value and is generally bought of the 
 father ; I reckon in the end that it's cheaper to pay for an 
 Indian wife than to receive money with an English one ; but 
 that's as may be." 
 
 "That's not a very polite speech of yours, Malachi," said 
 Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Perhaps it ain't, ma'am, but it's near the mark, neverthe- 
 less. Now I am willing that Martin should have the Straw- 
 berry, because I know that he is a smart hunter, and will 
 keep her well ; and somehow or another, I feel that if he 
 made her his wife, I should be more comfortable ; I shall live 
 with them here close by, and Martin will serve you, and 
 when he has a wife he will not feel inclined to change service 
 and go into the woods." 
 
 " I think it is an excellent proposal, Malachi, and am much 
 pleased with it, as we now shall have you all together," said 
 Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, so you will, and then I'll be always with the 
 boy to look after him, and you'll always know where we are, 
 and not be frightened." 
 
 "Very true, Malachi," said Mr. Campbell; "I consider it 
 a very good arrangement. We must build you a better lodge 
 than the one that you are in." 
 
 "No, sir, not a better one, for if you have all you want, 
 
 165
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 you can't want more ; it's big enough, but perhaps not quite 
 near enough. I'm thinking that when the sheep-fold is 
 finished, it might be as well to raise our lodge inside of the 
 palisades, and then we shall be a sort of guard to the 
 creatures." 
 
 "A very excellent idea, Malachi ; well then, as far as I am 
 concerned, Martin has my full consent to marry as soon as he 
 pleases." 
 
 " And mine, if it is at all necessary," observed Mrs. 
 Campbell. 
 
 "But who is to marry them?" said Emma; "they have 
 no chaplain at the fort : he went away last year." 
 
 " Why, miss, they don't want no chaplain ; she is an Indian 
 girl, and he will marry her Indian-fashion." 
 
 " But what fashion is that, Malachi ? " said Mary. 
 
 " Why, miss, he'll come to the lodge, and fetch her away 
 to his own house." 
 
 Alfred burst out into laughter. "That's making short 
 work of it," said he. 
 
 "Yes, rather too short for my approval," said Mrs. Camp- 
 bell. " Malachi, it's very true that the Strawberry is an 
 Indian girl, but we are not Indians, and Martin is not an 
 Indian, neither are you who stand as her father ; indeed, I 
 cannot consent to give my sanction to such a marriage." 
 
 " Well, ma'am, as you please, but it appears to me to be 
 all right. If you go into a country and wish to marry a girl 
 of that country, you marry her according to the rules of that 
 country. Now, Martin seeks an Indian squaw, and why not 
 therefore marry her after Indian fashion ? " 
 
 " You may be right, Malachi, in your argument," said Mrs. 
 Campbell ; " but still you must make allowances for our 
 prejudices. We never should think that she was a married 
 woman, if no further ceremony was to take place than what 
 you propose." 
 
 " Well, ma'am, just as you please ; but still, suppose you 
 marry them after your fashion, the girl won't understand a 
 word that is said, so what good will it do ? " 
 
 " None to her at present, Malachi ; but recollect, if she is 
 not a Christian at present, she may be hereafter ; I have 
 often thought upon that subject, and although I feel it use- 
 less to speak to her just now, yet as soon as she understands 
 
 166
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 English well enough to know what I say to her, I hope to 
 persuade her to become one. Now, if she should become a 
 Christian, as I hope in God she will, she then will perceive 
 that she has not been properly married, and will be anxious 
 to have the ceremony properly performed over again ; so why 
 not do it now ? " 
 
 " Well, ma'am, if it pleases you, I have no objection ; I'm 
 sure Martin will have none." 
 
 " It will please me very much, Malachi," replied Mrs. 
 Campbell. 
 
 " And although there is no chaplain at the fort," observed 
 Mr. Campbell, " yet the Colonel can marry in his absence ; 
 a marriage by a commanding officer is quite legal." 
 
 "Yes," replied Alfred, "and so is one by a captain of a 
 man-of-war." 
 
 " So be it then," replied Malachi, " the sooner the better, 
 for the soldiers are very troublesome, and I cannot keep 
 them out of my lodge." 
 
 Martin, who had remained outside the door and overheard 
 all that passed, now came in ; the subject was again can- 
 vassed, and Martin returned his thanks for the permission 
 given to him. 
 
 " Well," said Emma, " I little thought we should have 
 a wedding in the family so soon ; this is quite an event. 
 Martin, I wish you joy you will have a very pretty and a 
 very good wife." 
 
 " I think so too, miss," replied Martin. 
 
 "Where is she ?" said Mary. 
 
 "She is in the garden, miss," said' Malachi, "getting out 
 of the way of the soldiers ; now that the work is done, they 
 torment her not a little, and she is glad to escape from them. 
 I'd tell them to go away, but they don't mind me ; they 
 know I must not use my rifle." 
 
 " I should hope not," replied Mrs. Campbell, " it would be 
 hard to shoot a good man merely because he wished to marry 
 your daughter." 
 
 "Why, yes, ma'am, it would," replied Malachi, "so the 
 sooner she is given to Martin the sooner we shall have 
 peace." 
 
 As the boat was continually going backward and forward 
 between the fort and the farm, Mr. Campbell wrote to the 
 
 167
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Colonel, stating what they wished him to do, and the Colonel 
 appointed that day week, on which he would come and 
 perform the ceremony. It was a little fete at the farm. 
 Mrs. Campbell and the Miss Percivals dressed themselves 
 more than usually smart, so did all the males of the esta- 
 blishment ; a better dinner than usual was prepared, as the 
 Colonel and some of the officers were to dine and spend the 
 day with them. Martin was very gaily attired, and in high 
 spirits. The Strawberry had on a new robe of young deer- 
 skin, and had a flower or two in her long black hair ; she 
 looked as she was, very pretty and very modest, but not at 
 all embarrassed. The marriage ceremony was explained to 
 her by Malachi, and she cheerfully consented. Before noon 
 the marriage took place, and an hour or two afterward they 
 sat down to a well-furnished table, and the whole party were 
 very merry, particularly as the Colonel, who was most un- 
 usually gay, insisted upon the Strawberry sitting at the table, 
 which she had never done before. She acquitted herself, 
 however, without embarrassment, and smiled when they 
 laughed, although she could understand but little of what 
 they said. Mr. Campbell opened two of his bottles of wine 
 to celebrate the day, and they had a very happy party ; the 
 only people who were discontented were three or four of the 
 soldiers outside, who had wanted to marry the Strawberry 
 themselves ; but the knowledge that the Colonel was there 
 effectually put a stop to anything like annoyance or disturb- 
 ance on their part. At sunset, the Colonel and officers de- 
 parted for the fort, the family remained in the house till past 
 ten o'clock, by which time all the soldiers had gone to bed. 
 Mr. Campbell then read prayers, and offered up an additional 
 one for the happiness of the newly-married couple, after 
 which they all saluted the Strawberry and wished her good 
 night : she was then led to the lodge by Martin, accompanied 
 by Alfred, Henry, Malachi, Percival, and John, who all went 
 home with them as a guard from any interruption on the 
 part of the disappointed suitors. 
 
 168
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII 
 
 JiOW cheerful and gay everything looks now," observed 
 Emma to Mary, a few mornings after the celebration of the 
 marriage. "One could hardly credit that in a few months 
 all this animated landscape will be nothing but one dreary 
 white mass of snow and ice, with no sounds meeting the 
 ear but the howling of the storm and the howling of the 
 wolves." 
 
 "Two very agreeable additions certainly," replied Mary, 
 "but what you observe was actually occurring- to my own 
 mind at the very moment." 
 
 The scene was indeed cheerful and lively. The prairie on 
 one side of the stream waved its high grass to the summer 
 breeze ; on the other, the cows, horses, and sheep were 
 grazing in every direction. The lake in the distance was 
 calm and unruffled ; the birds were singing and chirping 
 merrily in the woods ; near the house the bright green of 
 the herbage was studded with the soldiers, dressed in white, 
 employed in various ways ; the corn waved its yellow ears 
 between the dark stumps of the trees in the cleared land, 
 and the smoke from the chimney of the house mounted 
 straight up in a column to the sky ; the grunting of the pigs 
 and the cackling of the fowls, and the occasional bleating of 
 the calves, responded to by the lowing of the cows, gave life 
 and animation to the picture. At a short distance from the 
 shore the punt was floating on the still waters. John and 
 Malachi were very busy fishing ; the dogs were lying down 
 by the palisades, all except Oscar, who, as usual, attended 
 upon his young mistresses ; and under the shade of a large 
 tree, at a little distance from the house, were Mr. Campbell 
 and Percival, the former reading while the other was conning 
 over his lesson. 
 
 "This looks but little like a wilderness now, Mary, does 
 it ? " said Emma. 
 
 " No, my dear sister. It is very different from what it was 
 when we first came ; but still I should like to have some 
 neighbours." 
 
 169
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " So should I ; any society is better than none at all." 
 
 " There I do not agree with you ; at the same time, I 
 think we could find pleasure in having about us even those 
 who are not cultivated, provided they were respectable and 
 good." 
 
 "That's what I would have said, Mary ; but we must go in, 
 and practise the new air for the guitar which Henry brought 
 us from Montreal. We promised him that we would. Here 
 comes Alfred to spend his idleness upon us." 
 
 " His idleness, Emma ; surely you don't mean that ; he's 
 seldom if ever unemployed." 
 
 " Some people are very busy about nothing/' replied 
 Emma. 
 
 " Yes ; and some people say what they do not mean, 
 sister," replied Mary. 
 
 " Well, Alfred, here is Emma pronouncing you to be an 
 idle body." 
 
 " 1 am not likely to be that, at all events," replied Alfred, 
 taking off his hat and fanning himself. " My father proposes 
 to give me enough to do. What do you think he said to me 
 this morning before breakfast ? " 
 
 " I suppose he said that you might as well go to sea again 
 as remain here," replied Emma, laughing. 
 
 " No, indeed ; I wish he had ; but he has proposed that 
 your prophecy should be fulfilled, my malicious little cousin. 
 He has proposed my turning miller." 
 
 Emma clapped her hands and laughed. 
 
 " How do you mean ?" said Mary. 
 
 "Why, he pointed out to me that the mill would cost 
 about two hundred and fifty pounds, and that he thought as 
 my half-pay was unemployed, that it would be advisable that 
 I should expend it in erecting the mill, offering me the sum 
 necessary for the purpose. He would advance the money, 
 and I might repay him as I received my pay. That, he 
 said, would be a provision for me, and eventually an inde- 
 pendence." 
 
 " I told you that you would be a miller," replied Emma, 
 laughing. " Poor Alfred ! " 
 
 "Well, what did you reply, Alfred ?" said Mary. 
 
 "\ said yes, I believe, because I did not like to say no." 
 
 " You did perfectly right, Alfred," replied Mary. " There 
 
 170
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 can be no harm in your having the property, and had you 
 refused it, it would have given pain to your father. If your 
 money is laid out on the mill, my uncle will have more to 
 expend upon the farm ; but still it does not follow that you 
 are to become a miller all your life." 
 
 "I should hope not," replied Alfred; "as soon as Emma 
 meets with that long black gentleman we were talking of, 
 I'll make it over to her as a marriage portion." 
 
 " Thank you, cousin," replied Emma, " I may put you in 
 mind of your promise ; but now Mary and I must go in 
 and astonish the soldiers with our music ; so good-bye, Mr. 
 Campbell, the miller." 
 
 The soldiers had now been at work for more than two 
 months, a large portion of the wood had been felled and 
 cleared away. With what had been cleared by Alfred and 
 Martin and Henry the year before, they had now more than 
 forty acres of corn land. The rails for the snake-fence had 
 also been split, and the fence was almost complete round the 
 whole of the prairie and cleared land, when it was time for 
 the grass to be cut down and the hay made and gathered up. 
 This had scarcely been finished when the corn was ready for 
 the sickle and gathered in ; a barn had been raised close to 
 the sheep-fold as well as the lodge for Malachi, Martin, and 
 his wife. For six weeks all was bustle and hard work, but 
 the weather was fine, a^d everything was got in safe. The 
 services of the soldiers were now no longer required, and Mr. 
 Campbell having settled his accounts, they returned to the 
 fort. 
 
 "Who would think," said Henry to Alfred, as he cast his 
 eyes over the buildings, the stacks of corn and hay, and the 
 prairie stocked with cattle, " that we had only been here so 
 short a time ? " 
 
 " Many hands make light work," replied Alfred ; " we 
 have done with the help from the fort what it would have 
 taken us six years to do with our own resources. My father's 
 money has been well laid out, and will bring in good 
 return." 
 
 " You have heard of the proposal of Colonel Forster, about 
 the cattle at the fort ? " 
 
 " No ; what is it ? " 
 
 " He wrote to my father yesterday, saying, as he had only 
 
 171
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 the means of feeding the cows necessary for the officers of 
 the garrison, that he would sell all the oxen at present at the 
 fort at a very moderate price." 
 
 " But even if we have fodder enough for them during the 
 winter, what are we to do with them ? " 
 
 " Sell them again to the fort for the supply of the troops/' 
 replied Henry, "and thereby gain good profit. The com- 
 mandant says that it will be cheaper to government in the 
 end than being compelled to feed them." 
 
 "That it will, I have no doubt, now that they have nothing 
 to give them ; they trusted chiefly to our prairie for hay ; and 
 if they had not had such a quantity in store, they could not 
 have fed them last winter." 
 
 " My father will consent, I know ; indeed he would 
 be very foolish not to do so, for most of them will be 
 killed when the winter sets in, and will only cost us the 
 grazing." 
 
 a We are fortunate in finding such friends as we have 
 done," replied Alfred. " All this assistance would not have 
 been given to perhaps any other settlers." 
 
 "No, certainly not; but you see, Alfred, we are indebted 
 to your influence with Captain Lumley for all these advan- 
 tages, at least my father and mother say so, and I agree with 
 them. Captain Lumley's influence with the Governor has 
 created all this interest about us." 
 
 " I think we must allow that the peculiar position of the 
 family has done much toward it. It is not often that they 
 meet with settlers of refined habits and cultivated minds, 
 and there naturally must be a feeling toward a family of 
 such a description in all generous minds." 
 
 "Very true, Alfred," replied Henry; "but there is our 
 mother waiting for us to go in to dinner." 
 
 "Yes; and the Strawberry by her side. What a nice 
 little creature she is !" 
 
 "Yes; and how quickly she is becoming useful. She has 
 almost given up her Indian customs, and is settling down 
 quietly into English habits. Martin appears very fond 
 of her." 
 
 " And so he ought to be," replied Henry ; " a wife with a 
 smile always upon her lips is a treasure. Come, let us 
 go in." 
 
 172
 
 Another fortnight passed away, when an incident occurred 
 which created some uneasiness. Mr. Campbell was busy 
 with Martin and Alfred clearing out the store-room and 
 arranging the stores. Many of the cases and packages had 
 been opened to be examined and aired, and they were 
 busily employed, when, turning round, Mr. Campbell, to his 
 great surprise, beheld an Indian by his side, who was earnestly 
 contemplating the various packages of blankets, &c., and 
 cases of powder, shot, and other articles, which were opened 
 around him. 
 
 " Why, who is this ? " exclaimed Mr. Campbell, starting. 
 
 Martin and Alfred, who had their backs to him at the 
 time of Mr. Campbell's exclamation, turned round and beheld 
 the Indian. He was an elderly man, very tall and muscular, 
 dressed in leggings and deerskin coat, a war-eagle's feather, 
 fixed by a fillet, on his head, and a profusion of copper and 
 brass medals, and trinkets round his neck. His face was not 
 painted, with the exception of two black circles round his 
 eyes. His head was shaved, and one long scalp-lock hung 
 behind him. He had a tomahawk and a knife in his belt, 
 and a rifle upon his arm. Martin advanced to the Indian 
 and looked earnestly at him. 
 
 " I know his tribe," said Martin ; " but not his name ; but 
 he is a chief and a warrior." 
 
 Martin then spoke to him in the Indian tongue. The 
 Indian merely gave an " ugh " in reply. 
 
 " He does not choose to give his name," observed Martin ; 
 "and, therefore, he is here for no good. Mr. Alfred, just 
 fetch Malachi ; he will know him, I dare say." 
 
 Alfred went to the house for Malachi ; in the meantime 
 the Indian remained motionless, with his eyes fixed upon 
 different articles exposed to view. 
 
 " It's strange," observed Martin, " how he could have 
 come here ; but, to be sure, neither Malachi nor I have been 
 out lately." 
 
 Just as he had finished his remark, Alfred returned with 
 Malachi. Malachi looked at the Indian and spoke to 
 him. 
 
 The Indian now replied in the Indian language. 
 
 " I knew him, sir," said Malachi, " the moment I saw his 
 back. He's after no good, and it's a thousand pities that he 
 
 173
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 has come just now and seen all this," continued Malachi ; 
 "it's a strong temptation." 
 
 "Why, who is he ?" said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " The Angry Snake, sir," replied Malachi. " I had no 
 idea that he would be in these parts before the meeting of 
 the Indian council, which takes place in another month, and 
 then I meant to have been on the look-out for him." 
 
 " But what have we to fear from him ? " 
 
 "Well, that's to be proved; but this I can say, that he 
 has his eyes upon what appears to him of more value than all 
 the gold in the universe ; and he's anything but honest." 
 
 " But we have nothing to fear from one man," observed 
 Alfred. 
 
 " His party ain't far off, sir," said Malachi. " He has 
 some followers, although not many, and those who follow him 
 are as bad as himself. We must be on the watch." 
 
 Malachi now addressed the Indian for some time ; the 
 only reply was an " ugh." 
 
 " I have told him that all the powder and ball that he sees 
 are for our rifles, which are more than are possessed by his 
 whole tribe. Not that it does much good, but at all events 
 it's just as well to let him know that we shall be well pre- 
 pared. The crittur's quite amazed at so much ammunition ; 
 that's a fact. It's a pity he ever saw it." 
 
 "Shall we give him some?" said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " No, no, sir ; he would only make use of it to try to get 
 the rest ; however, I believe that he is the only one of his 
 party who has a rifle. The best thing is to close the doors, 
 and then he will go." 
 
 They did as Malachi requested, and the Indian, after waiting 
 a short time, turned round on his heel, and walked away. 
 
 "He is a regular devil, that Angry Snake," observed 
 Malachi, as he watched him departing; "but nevermind, I'll 
 be a match for him. I wish he'd never seen all that ammuni- 
 tion, nevertheless." 
 
 " At all events, we had better not say a word in the house 
 about his making his appearance," said Mr. Campbell. " It 
 will only alarm the women, and do no good." 
 
 "That's true, sir. I'll only tell the Strawberry," said 
 Martin ; " she's an Indian, and it will put her on the look- 
 out." 
 
 174
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "That will be as well, but caution her not to mention it 
 to Mrs. Campbell or the girls, Martin." 
 
 " Never fear, sir," replied Malachi ; " I'll watch his motions, 
 nevertheless ; to-morrow I'll be in the woods and on his trail. 
 I'm glad that he saw me here, for he fears me ; I know that." 
 
 It so happened that the Indian was not seen by Mrs. 
 Campbell or any of them in the house, either upon his 
 arrival or departure ; and when Mr. Campbell and the others 
 returned to the house, they found that no one there had 
 any idea of such a visit having been paid. The secret was 
 kept, but it occasioned a great deal of anxiety for some days. 
 At last the alarm of Mr. Campbell gradually subsided. 
 Malachi had gone out with John, and had discovered that 
 all the Indians had come down near to them, to meet in 
 council, and that there were many other parties of them in 
 the woods. But although the visit of the Angry Snake might 
 have been partly accidental, still Malachi was convinced that 
 there was every prospect of his paying them another visit, if 
 he could obtain a sufficient number to join him, so that he 
 might obtain by force the articles he had seen and so much 
 coveted. 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII 
 
 I. CAMPBELL acceded to the offer made by the com- 
 mandant of the fort, and purchased of him, at a moderate 
 price, eighteen oxen, which were all that remained of the 
 stock at the fort, except the cows. He also took six 
 weaning calves to bring up. The cattle were now turned 
 into the bush to feed, that they might obtain some after- 
 grass from that portion of the prairie on which they had 
 been feeding. The summer passed quickly away, for they 
 all had plenty of employment. They fished every day in 
 the lake, and salted what they did not eat, for winter pro- 
 vision. Martin now was a great part of his time in the woods, 
 looking after the cattle, and Malachi occasionally accompanied 
 him, but was oftener out hunting with John, and always 
 returned with game. They brought in a good many bear- 
 skins, and sometimes the flesh, which, although approved of by 
 Malachi and Martin, was not much admired by the rest. As 
 
 175
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 soon as the after-grass had been gathered in, there was not so 
 much to do. Henry and Mr. Campbell, with Percival, were 
 quite sufficient to look after the stock, and as the leaves 
 began to change, the cattle were driven in from the woods, 
 and pastured on the prairie. Everything went on in order; 
 one day was the counterpart of another. Alfred and Hemy 
 threshed out the corn, in the shed, or rather open barn, 
 which had been put up by the soldiers in the sheep-fold, and 
 piled up the straw for winter-fodder for the cattle. The oats 
 and wheat were taken into the store-house. Martin's wife 
 could now understand English, and spoke it a little. She was 
 very useful, assisting Mrs. Campbell and her nieces in the 
 house, and attending the stock. They had brought up a 
 large number of chickens, and had disposed of a great many 
 to the Colonel and officers of the fort. Their pigs also had 
 multiplied exceedingly, and many had been put up to fatten, 
 ready to be killed and salted down. The time for that occu- 
 pation was now come, and they were very busy curing their 
 meat ; they had also put up a small shed for smoking their 
 bacon and hams. Already they were surrounded with com- 
 fort and plenty, and felt grateful to Heaven that they had 
 been so favoured. 
 
 The autumn had now advanced, and their routine of daily 
 duty was seldom interrupted ; now and then a visit was paid 
 them from the fort by one or other of the officers or the 
 commandant. The Indians had held their council, but the 
 English agent was present, and the supply of blankets and 
 other articles sent to the chiefs for distribution had the effect 
 of removing all animosity. It is true that the Angry Snake 
 and one or two more made very violent speeches, but they 
 were overruled. The calumet of peace had been presented 
 and smoked, and all danger appeared to be over from that 
 quarter. Malachi had gone to the council, and was well re- 
 ceived. He had been permitted to speak also as an English 
 agent, and his words were not without effect. Thus every- 
 thing wore the appearance of peace and prosperity, when an 
 event occurred which we shall now relate. 
 
 What is termed the Indian summer had commenced, dur- 
 ing which there is a kind of haze in the atmosphere. One 
 morning, a little before dawn, Mary and Emma, who hap- 
 pened to be up first, went out to milk the cows, when they 
 
 176
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 observed that the haze was much thicker than usual. They 
 had been expecting the equinoctial gales, which were very 
 late this year, and Mary observed that she foresaw they were 
 coming on, as the sky wore every appearance of wind ; yet 
 still there was but a light air, and hardly perceptible at the 
 time. In a moment after they had gone out, and were taking 
 up their pails, Strawberry came to them from her own lodge, 
 and they pointed to the gloom and haze in the air. She 
 turned round, as if to catch the wind, and snufied for a little 
 while ; at last she said, " Great fire in the woods." Alfred 
 and the others soon joined them, and having been rallied by 
 Emma at their being so late, they also observed the unusual 
 appearance of the sky. Martin corroborated the assertion of 
 the Strawberry, that there was fire in the woods. Malachi 
 and John had not returned that night from a hunting ex- 
 pedition, but shortly after daylight they made their appear- 
 ance ; they had seen the fire in the distance, and said that it 
 was to northward and eastward, and extended many miles ; 
 that they had been induced to leave the chase and come 
 home in consequence. During the remainder of the day, 
 there was little or no wind, but the gloom and smell of fire 
 increased rapidly. At night the breeze sprang up and soon 
 increased to a gale from the north-east, the direction in 
 which the fire had been seen. Malachi and Martin were up 
 several times in the night, for they knew that if the wind 
 continued in that quarter, without any rain, there would be 
 danger ; still the fire was at a great distance, but in the 
 morning the wind blew almost a hurricane, and before 
 twelve o'clock on the next day, the smoke was borne clown 
 upon them, and carried away in masses over the lake. 
 
 " Do you think there is any danger, Martin, from this 
 fire ?" said Alfred. 
 
 " Why, sir, that depends upon circumstances ; if the wind 
 were to blow from the quarter which it now does, as hard as 
 it does, for another twenty-four hours, we should have the 
 fire right down upon us." 
 
 " But still we have so much clear land between the forest 
 and us, that I should think the house would be safe." 
 
 " I don't know that, sir. You have never seen the woods 
 afire for miles as I have ; if you had, you would know what 
 it was. We have two chances : one is, that we may have 
 
 177 M
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 torrents of rain come down with the gale, and the other is, 
 that the wind may shift a point or two, which would be the 
 best chance for us of the two." 
 
 But the wind did not shift, and the rain did not descend, 
 and before the evening set in, the fire was within two miles 
 of them, and distant roaring rent the air ; the heat and 
 smoke became more oppressive, and the party were under 
 great alarm. 
 
 As the sun set the wind became even more violent, and 
 now the flames were distinctly to be seen, and the whole air 
 was filled wilh myriads of sparks. The fire bore down upon 
 them with resistless fury, and soon the atmosphere was so 
 oppressive, that they could scarcely breathe ; the cattle 
 galloped down to the lake, their tails in the air, and lowing 
 with fear. There they remained, knee-deep in the water, 
 and huddled together. 
 
 "Well, Malachi," said Mr. Campbell, "this is very awful. 
 What shall we do?" 
 
 " Trust in God, sir ; we can do nothing else," replied 
 Malachi. 
 
 The flames were now but a short distance from the edge of 
 the forest ; they threw themselves up into the air in high 
 columns ; then, borne down by the wind, burst through the 
 boughs of the forest, scorching here and there on the way the 
 trunks of the large trees ; while such a torrent of sparks and 
 ignited cinders was poured down upon the prairie, that, added 
 to the suffocating masses of smoke, it was impossible to remain 
 there any longer. 
 
 "You must all go down to the punt, and get on board," 
 said Malachi. " There's not a moment for delay ; you will 
 be smothered if you remain here. Mr. Alfred, do you and 
 Martin pull out as far into the lake as is necessary for you to 
 be clear of the smoke and able to breathe. Quick, there 
 is no time to be lost, for the gale is rising faster than 
 before." 
 
 There was, indeed, no time to be lost. Mr. Campbell took 
 his wife by the arm ; Henry led the girls, for the smoke was 
 so thick that they could not see the way. Percival and 
 Strawberry followed. Alfred and Martin had already gone 
 down to get the boat ready. In a few minutes they were in 
 the boat, and pushed off from the shore. The boat was 
 
 178
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 crowded, but, being flat-bottomed, she bore the load well. 
 They pulled out about half a mile into the lake, before they 
 found themselves in a less oppressive atmosphere. Not 
 a word was spoken until Martin and Alfred had stopped 
 rowing. 
 
 "And old Malachi and John, where are they?" said Mrs. 
 Campbell, who, now that they were clear of the smoke, 
 discovered that these were not in the boat. 
 
 " Oh, never fear them, ma'am," replied Martin, " Malachi 
 stayed behind to see if he could be of use. He knows ho\y 
 to take care of himself, and of John too." 
 
 "This is an awful visitation," said Mrs. Campbell, after a 
 pause. " Look, the whole wood is now on fire, close down to 
 the clearing. The house must be burned, and we shall save 
 nothing." 
 
 " It is the will of God, my dear wife ; and if we are to be 
 deprived of what little wealth we have, we must not murmur, 
 but submit with resignation. Let us thank Heaven that our 
 lives are preserved." 
 
 Another pause ensued ; at last the silence was broken by 
 Emma. 
 
 " There is the cow-house on fire I see the flames bursting 
 from the roof." 
 
 Mrs. Campbell, whose hand was on that of her husband, 
 squeezed it in silence. It was the commencement of the 
 destruction of their whole property all their labours and 
 efforts had been thrown away. The winter was coming on, 
 and they would be houseless what would become of them ! 
 
 All this passed in her mind, but she did not speak. 
 
 At this moment the flames of the fire rose up straight to 
 the sky. Martin perceived it, and jumped up on his feet. 
 
 "There is a lull in the wind," said Alfred. 
 
 " Yes," replied Martin, and continued holding up his hand, 
 " I felt a drop of rain. Yes, it's coming ; another quarter of 
 an hour and we may be safe." 
 
 Martin was correct in his observation ; the wind had lulled 
 for a moment, and he had felt the drops of rain. This pause 
 continued for about three or four minutes, during which the 
 cow-house burned furiously, but the ashes and sparks were 
 no longer hurled down on the prairie ; then suddenly the 
 wind shifted to the south-east, with such torrents of rain as 
 
 170
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 almost to blind them. So violent was the gust, that even 
 the punt careened to it ; but Alfred pulled its head round 
 smartly, and put it before the wind. The gale was now 
 equally strong from the quarter to which it had changed ; the 
 lake became agitated and covered with white foam, and 
 before the punt reached the shoi'e again, which it did in a 
 few minutes, the water washed over its two sides, and they 
 were in danger of swamping. Alfred directed them all to 
 sit still, and raising the blades of the oars up into the air, the 
 punt was dashed furiously through the waves, till it grounded 
 on the beach. 
 
 Martin and Alfred jumped out into the water and hauled 
 the punt further before they disembarked ; the rain still 
 poured down in torrents, and they were wet to the skin ; as 
 they landed, they were met by Malachi and John. 
 
 " It's all over, and all is safe ! " exclaimed Malachi, " it was 
 touch and go, that's sartin ; but all's safe, except the cow- 
 house, and that's easily put to rights again. You all had 
 better go home as fast as you can, and get to bed." 
 
 " Is all quite safe, do you think, Malachi ? " said Mr. 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, sir, no fear now ; the fire hasn't passed the stream, 
 and even if it had, this rain would put it out, for we only 
 have the beginning of it ; but it was a near thing, that's 
 sartin." 
 
 The party walked back to the house, and as soon as 
 they had entered, Mr. Campbell kneeled down and thanked 
 Heaven for their miraculous preservation. All joined heartily 
 in the prayer, and, after they had waited up a few minutes, 
 by which time they were satisfied that the flames were fast 
 extinguishing and they had nothing more to fear, they took 
 off their wet clothes, and retired to bed. 
 
 The next morning they rose early, for all were anxious to 
 ascertain the mischief which had been occasioned by the fire. 
 The cow-house, on the opposite side of the stream, was the 
 only part of the premises which had severely suffered ; the 
 walls were standing, but the roof was burned. On the side 
 of the stream where the house stood, the rails and many 
 portions of the buildings were actually charred, and, had it 
 not been for the providential change of the wind and the fall- 
 ing of the rain, must in a few minutes have been destroyed. 
 
 180
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 The prairie was covered with cinders, and the grass was burned 
 and withered. The forest on the other side of the stream, 
 to a great extent, was burned down ; some of the largest 
 trees still remained, throwing out their blackened arms, 
 now leafless and branchless, to the sky, but they were 
 never to throw forth a branch or leaf again. It was a 
 melancholy and desolate picture, and rendered still more 
 so by the heavy rain which still continued to pour down 
 without intermission. 
 
 As they were surveying the scene, Malachi and Martin 
 came to them. 
 
 " The stock are all right, sir," said Martin ; " I counted 
 them, and there is not one missing. There's no harm done 
 except to the cow-house ; on the contrary, the fire has proved 
 a good friend to us." 
 
 " How so, Martin ? " asked Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " Because it has cleared many acres of ground, and saved 
 us much labour. All on the other side of the stream is now 
 cleared away, and next spring we will have corn between 
 the stumps ; and in autumn, after we have gathered in the 
 harvest, we will cut down and burn the trees which are now 
 standing. It has done a deal of good to the prairie also, we 
 shall have fine herbage there next spring." 
 
 " We have to thank Heaven for its mercy," said Mr. Camp- 
 bell ; "at one time yesterday evening I thought we were 
 about to be rendered destitute indeed, but it has pleased 
 God that it should be otherwise." 
 
 "Yes, sir," observed Malachi ; " what threatened your ruin 
 has turned out to your advantage. Next year you will see 
 everything green and fresh as before ; and, as Martin says, 
 you have to thank the fire for clearing away more land for 
 you than a whole regiment of soldiers could have done in 
 two or three years." 
 
 "But we must work hard and get in the corn next spring, 
 for otherwise the brushwood will grow up so fast, as to be- 
 come a forest again in a few years." 
 
 "I never thought of inquiring," said Mary, "how it was 
 that the forest could have taken fire." 
 
 " Why, miss," replied Malachi, " in the autumn, when 
 everything is as dry as tinder, nothing is more easy. The 
 Indians light their fire, and do not take the trouble to put it 
 
 181
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 out, and that is generally the cause of it ; but then it requires 
 wind to help it." 
 
 The danger that they had escaped made a serious impres- 
 sion on the whole party, and the following day, being Sunday, 
 Mr. Campbell did not forget to offer up a prayer of thankful- 
 ness for their preservation. 
 
 The roof of the cow-house was soon repaired by Alfred 
 and Martin, and the Indian summer passed away without any 
 further adventure. 
 
 The day after the fire a despatch arrived from the fort to 
 ascertain their welfare, and the Colonel and officers were 
 greatly rejoiced to learn that comparatively so little damage 
 had been done, for they expected to find that the family had 
 been burned out, and had made arrangements at the fort to 
 receive them. 
 
 Gradually the weather became cold and the fires were 
 lighted, and a month after the evil we have described the 
 winter again set in. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX 
 
 vyNCE more was the ground covered with snow to the depth 
 of three feet. The cattle were littered down inside the 
 enclosure of palisades round the cow-house ; the sheep were 
 driven into the enclosed sheep-fold, and the horses were put 
 into a portion of the barn in the sheep-fold which had been 
 parted off for them. All was made secure, and every pre- 
 paration was made for the long winter. Although there had 
 been a fall of snow, the severe frost had not yet come on. 
 It did, however, in about a fortnight afterward, and then, 
 according to the wishes of the Colonel, six oxen were killed 
 for the use of the fort, and taken there by the horses on a 
 sledge ; this was the last task that they had to fulfil, and 
 then Alfred bade adieu to the officers of the fort, as they did 
 not expect to meet again till the winter was over. Having 
 experienced one winter, they were more fully prepared for 
 the second ; and as Malachi, the Strawberry, and John were 
 now regular inmates of the house, for they did not keep a 
 separate table, there was a greater feeling of security, and 
 
 182
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CAN 7 ADA 
 
 the monotony and dreariness were not so great as in the pre- 
 ceding winter : moreover, everything was now in its place, 
 and they had more to attend to, two circumstances which 
 greatly contributed to relieve the ennui arising from continual 
 confinement. The hunting parties went out as usual ; only 
 Henry, and occasionally Alfred, remained at home to attend 
 to the stock, and to perform other offices which the increase 
 of their establishment required. The new books brought by 
 Henry from Montreal, and which by common consent had 
 been laid aside for the winter's evenings, were now a great 
 source of amusement, as Mr. Campbell read aloud a portion 
 of them every evening. Time passed away quickly, as it 
 always does when there is a regular routine of duties and 
 employment, and Christmas came before they were aware of 
 its approach. 
 
 It was a great comfort to Mrs. Campbell that she now 
 always had John at home, except when he was out hunting, 
 and on that score she had long dismissed all anxiety, as she 
 had full confidence in Malachi ; but latterly Malachi and 
 John seldom went out alone ; indeed, the old man appeared 
 to like being in company, and his misanthropy had wholly 
 disappeared. He now invariably spent his evenings with the 
 family assembled round the kitchen fire, and had become 
 much more fond of hearing his own voice. John did not so 
 much admire these evening parties. He cared nothing for 
 new books, or indeed any books. He would amuse himself 
 making moccasins, or w r orking porcupine quills with the 
 Strawberry at one corner of the fire, and the others might 
 talk or read, it was all the same, John never said a word or 
 appeared to pay the least attention to what was said. His 
 father occasionally tried to make him learn something, but it 
 was useless. He would remain for hours with his book before 
 him, but his mind was elsewhere. Mr. Campbell, therefore, 
 gave up the attempt for the present, indulging the hope that 
 when John was older, he would be more aware of the advan- 
 tages of education, and would become more attentive. At 
 present, it was only inflicting pain on the boy without any 
 advantage being gained. But John did not always sit by the 
 kitchen fire. The wolves were much more numerous than in 
 the preceding winter, having been attracted by the sheep 
 which were within the palisade, and every night the howling 
 
 183
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 was incessant. The howl of a wolf was sufficient to make 
 John seize his rifle and leave the house, and he would remain 
 in the snow for hours till one came sufficiently near for him 
 to fire, and he had already killed several when a circumstance 
 occurred which was the cause of great uneasiness. 
 
 John was out one evening as usual, crouched down within 
 the palisades, and watching for the \volves. It was. a bright 
 starry night, but there was no moon, when he perceived one 
 of the animals, crawling along almost on its belly, close to 
 the door of the palisade which surrounded the house. This 
 surprised him, as, generally speaking, the animals prowled 
 round the palisade which encircled the sheep-fold, or else 
 close to the pig-sties which were at the opposite side from 
 the entrance door. John levelled his rifle and fired, when, to 
 his astonishment, the wolf appeared to spring up in the air 
 on his hind legs, then fall down and roll away. The key of 
 the palisade door was always kept within, and John deter- 
 mined to go in and fetch it, that he might ascertain whether 
 he had killed the animal or not. When he entered, Malachi 
 said, " Did you kill, my boy ? " 
 
 " Don't know," replied John ; " come for the key to see." 
 
 " I don't like the gate being opened at night, John," said 
 Mr. Campbell ; " why don't you leave it, as you usually do, 
 till to-morrow morning ; that will be time enough ? " 
 
 " I don't know if it was a wolf," replied John. 
 
 "What, then, boy, tell me ?" said Malachi. 
 
 " Well, I think it was an Indian," replied John ; who then 
 explained what had passed. 
 
 "Well, I shouldn't wonder," replied Malachi; "at all 
 events the gate must not be opened to-night, for if it was 
 an Indian you fired at, there is more than one of them ; we'll 
 keep all fast, John, and see what it was to-morrow." 
 
 Mrs. Campbell and the girls were much alarmed at this 
 event, and it was with difficulty that they were persuaded to 
 retire to rest. 
 
 " We will keep watch to-night at all events," said Malachi, 
 as soon as Mrs. Campbell and her nieces had left the room. 
 "The boy is right, I have no doubt. It is the Angry Snake 
 and his party who are prowling about, but if the boy has 
 hit the Indian, which I have no doubt of, they will make 
 off; however, it will be just as well to be on our guard, 
 
 184
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 nevertheless. Martin can watch here and I will watch 
 in the fold." 
 
 We have before observed that the lodge of Malachi, 
 Martin, and his wife, was built within the palisade of the 
 sheep-fold, and that there was a passage from the palisade 
 round the house to that which surrounded the sheep-fold, 
 which passage had also a palisade on each side of it. 
 
 "I will watch here," said Alfred; "let Martin go home 
 with you and his wife." 
 
 " I will watch with you," said John. 
 
 " Well, perhaps that will be better," said Malachi ; " two 
 rifles are better than one, and if any assistance is required, 
 there will be one to send for it." 
 
 " But what do you think they would do, Malachi ? " said 
 Mr. Campbell ; "they cannot climb the palisades." 
 
 " Not well, sir, nor do I think they would attempt it unless 
 they had a large force, which I am sure they have not ; no, 
 sir, they would rather endeavour to set fire to the house if 
 they could, but that's not so easy ; one thing is certain, that 
 the Snake will try all he can to get possession of what he 
 saw in your storehouse." 
 
 " That I do not doubt," said Alfred ; " but he will not find 
 it so easy a matter." 
 
 "They've been reconnoitring, sir, that's the truth of it, 
 and if John has helped one of them to a bit of lead, it will do 
 good ; for it will prove that we are on the alert, and make 
 them careful how they come near the house again." 
 
 After a few minutes' more conversation, Mr. Campbell, 
 Henry, and Percival retired, leaving the others to watch. 
 Alfred walked home with Malachi and his party to see if all 
 was right at the sheep-fold, and then returned. 
 
 The night passed without any further disturbance except 
 the howling of the wolves, to which they were accustomed. 
 
 The next morning, at daybreak, Malachi and Martin came 
 to the house, and, with John and Alfred, they opened the 
 palisade gate, and went out to survey the spot where John 
 had fired. 
 
 " Yes, sir," said Malachi ; " it was an Indian, no doubt of 
 it ; here are the dents made in the snow by his knees as he 
 crawled along, and John has hit him, for here is the blood. 
 Let's follow the trail. See, sir, he has been hard hit ; there 
 
 185
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 is more blood this way as we go on. Ha!" continued 
 Malachi, as he passed by a mound of snow, "here's the wolf- 
 skin he was covered up with ; then lie is dead or thereabouts, 
 and they have carried him off, for he never would have parted 
 with his skin, if he had had his senses about him." 
 
 " Yes," observed Martin, " his wound was mortal, that's 
 certain." 
 
 They pursued the track till they arrived at the foi'est, and 
 then, satisfied by the marks on the snow that the wounded 
 man had been carried away, they returned to the house, when 
 they found the rest of the family dressed and in the kitchen. 
 Alfred showed them the skin of the wolf, and informed them 
 of what they had discovered. 
 
 " I am grieved that blood has been shed," observed Mrs. 
 Campbell ; " I wish it had not happened. I have heard that 
 the Indians never forgive on such occasions." 
 
 " Why, ma'am, they are very revengeful, that's certain, 
 but still they won't like to risk too much. This has been a 
 lesson to them. I only wish it had been the Angry Snake 
 himself who was settled, as then we should have no more 
 trouble or anxiety about them." 
 
 " Perhaps it may be," said Alfred. 
 
 " No, sir, that's not likely ; it's one of his young men ; I 
 know the Indian customs well." 
 
 It was some time before the alarm occasioned by this event 
 subsided in the mind of Mrs. Campbell and her nieces ; Mr. 
 Campbell also thought much about it, and betrayed occasional 
 anxiety. The parties went out hunting as before, but those 
 at home now felt anxious till their return from the chase. 
 Time, however, and not hearing anything more of the 
 Indians, gradually revived their courage, ?.nd before the 
 winter was half over they thought little about it. Indeed, 
 it had been ascertained by Malachi from another band of 
 Indians which Le fell in with near a small lake where they 
 were trapping beaver, that the Angry Snake was not in that 
 part of the country, but had gone with his band to the west- 
 ward at the commencement of the new year. This satisfied 
 them that the enemy had left immediately after the attempt 
 which he had made to reconnoitre the premises. 
 
 The hunting parties, therefore, as we said, continued as 
 before ; indeed, they were necessary for the supply of so 
 
 186
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 many mouths. Percival, who had grown very much since his 
 residence in Canada, was very anxious to be permitted to join 
 them, which he never had been during the former winter. 
 This was very natural. He saw his younger brother go out 
 almost daily, and seldom return without having been success- 
 ful ; indeed, John was, next to Malachi, the best shot of the 
 party. It was, therefore, very annoying to Percival that he 
 should always be detained at home doing all the drudgeiy of 
 the house, such as feeding the pigs, cleaning knives, and 
 other menial work, while his younger brother was doing the 
 duty of a man. To Percival's repeated entreaties, objections 
 were constantly raised by his mother : they could not spare 
 him, he was not accustomed to walk in snow-shoes. Mr. 
 Campbell observed that Percival became dissatisfied and 
 unhappy, and Alfred took his part and pleaded for him. 
 Alfred observed very truly, that the Strawberry could occa- 
 sionally do Percival's work, and that if it could be avoided, 
 he should not be cooped up at home in the way that he was ; 
 and, Mr. Campbell agreeing with Alfred, Mrs. Campbell very 
 reluctantly gave her consent to his occasionally going out. 
 
 "Why, aunt, have you such an objection to Percival going 
 out with the hunters ? " said Mary. " It must be very trying 
 to him to be always detained at home." 
 
 " I feel the truth of what you say, my dear Mary," said 
 Mrs. Campbell, "and I assure you it is not out of selfishness, 
 or because we shall have more work to do, that I wish him 
 to remain with us ; but I have an instinctive dread that 
 some accident will happen to him, which I cannot overcome, 
 and there is no arguing with a mother's fears and a mother's 
 love." 
 
 " You were quite as uneasy, my dear aunt, when John first 
 went out ; you were continually in alarm about him, but now 
 you are perfectly at ease," replied Emma. 
 
 " Very true," said Mrs. Campbell ; " it is, perhaps, a weak- 
 ness on my part which I ought to get over ; but we are all 
 liable to such feelings. I trust in God there is no real cause 
 for apprehension, and that my reluctance is a mere weakness 
 and folly. But I see the poor boy has long pined at being 
 kept at home ; for nothing is more irksome to a high-couraged 
 and spirited boy as he is. I have, therefore, given my 
 consent, because I think it is my duty ; still the feeling 
 
 187
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 remains; so let us say no more about it, my dear girls, for 
 the subject is painful to me." 
 
 " My dear aunt, did you not say that you would talk to 
 Strawberry on the subject of religion, and try if you could 
 not persuade her to become a Christian ? She is very serious 
 at prayers, I observe ; and appears, now that she understands 
 English, to be very attentive to what is said." 
 
 " Yes, my dear Emma, it is my intention so to do very 
 soon, but I do not like to be in too great a hurry. A mere 
 conforming to the usages of our religion would be of little 
 avail, and I fear that too many of our good missionaries, in 
 their anxiety to make converts, do not sufficiently consider 
 this point. Religion must proceed from conviction, and be 
 seated in the heart; the heart, indeed, must be changed, 
 not mere outward forms attended to." 
 
 "What is the religion of the Indians, my dear aunt?" 
 said Mary. 
 
 " One which makes conversion the more difficult. It is in 
 many respects so near what is right, that Indians do not 
 easily perceive the necessity of change. They believe in 
 one God, the fountain of all good ; they believe in a future 
 state and in future rewards and punishments. You perceive 
 they have the same foundation as we have, although they 
 know not Christ, and, having very incomplete notions of 
 duty, have a very insufficient sense of their manifold trans- 
 gressions and offences in God's sight, and consequently have 
 no idea of the necessity of a mediator. Now it is, perhaps, 
 easier to convince those who are entirely wrong, such as 
 worship idols and false gods, than those who approach so 
 nearly to the truth. But I have had many hours of reflec- 
 tion upon the proper course to pursue, and I do intend to 
 have some conversation with her on the subject in a very 
 short time. I have delayed because I consider it absolutely 
 necessary that she should be perfectly aware of what I say, 
 before I try to alter her belief. Now the Indian language, 
 although quite sufficient for Indian wants, is poor, and has 
 not the same copiousness as ours, because they do not require 
 the words to explain what we term abstract ideas. It is, 
 therefore, impossible to explain the mysteries of our holy 
 religion to one who does not well understand our language. 
 I think, however, that the Strawberry now begins to com- 
 
 188
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 prebend sufficiently for me to make the first attempt. I say 
 first attempt, because I have no idea of making a convert in a 
 week, or a month, or even in six months. All I can do is to 
 exert my best abilities, and then trust to God, who, in His 
 own good time, will enlighten her mind to receive His truth." 
 The next day the hunting party went out, and Percival, 
 to his great delight, was permitted to accompany it. As 
 they had a long way to go, for they had selected the hunting 
 ground, they set off early in the morning, before daylight, 
 Mr. Campbell having particularly requested that they would 
 not return home late. 
 
 CHAPTER XXX 
 
 JL HE party had proceeded many miles before they arrived 
 at the spot where Malachi thought that they would fall in 
 with some venison, which was the principal game that they 
 sought. It was not till near ten o'clock in the morning that 
 they stood on the ground which had been selected for the 
 sport. It was an open part of the forest, and the snow lay 
 in large drifts, but here and there on the hill-sides the grass 
 was nearly bare, and the deer were able, by scraping with 
 their feet, to obtain some food. They were all pretty well 
 close together when they arrived. Percival and Henry were 
 about a quarter of a mile behind, for Percival was not used 
 to the snow-shoes, and did not get on so well as the others. 
 Malachi and the rest with him halted, that Henry and 
 Percival might come up with them, and then, after they had 
 recovered their breath a little, he said 
 
 " Now, you see there's a fine lot of deer here, Master 
 Percival, but as you know nothing about woodcraft, and may 
 put us all out, observe what I say to you. The animals are 
 not only cute of hearing and seeing, but they are more cute 
 of smell, and they can scent a man a mile off if the wind 
 blows down to them ; so you see it would be useless to 
 attempt to get near to them if we do not get to the lee side 
 of them without noise and without being seen. Now, the 
 wind has been from the eastward, and as we are to the 
 southward, we must get round by the woods to the westward, 
 
 189
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 before we go upon the open ground, and then, Master 
 Percival, you must do as we do, and keep behind, to watch 
 our motions. If we come to a swell in the land, you must 
 not .run up, or even walk up, as you might show yourself; 
 the deer might be on the other side, within twenty yards of 
 you ; but you must hide yourself, as you will see that we 
 shall do, and when we have found them, I \vill put you in a 
 place where you shall have your shot as well as we. Do you 
 understand, Master Percival ? " 
 
 " Yes, I do, and I shall stop behind, and do as you 
 tell me." 
 
 " Well then, now, we will go back into the thick of the 
 forest till we go to the leeward, and then we shall see 
 whether you will make a hunter or not." 
 
 The whole party did as Malachi directed, and for more 
 than an hour they walked through the wood, among the 
 thickest of the trees, that they might not be seen by the 
 animals. *At last they arrived at the spot which Malachi 
 desired, and then they changed their course eastward toward 
 the more open ground, where they expected to find the deer. 
 
 As they entered upon the open ground, they moved forward 
 crouched to the ground, Malachi and Martin in the advance. 
 When in the hollows, they all collected together, but on 
 ascending a swell of the land, it was either Malachi or Martin 
 who first crept up, and, looking over the summit, gave notice 
 to the others to come forward. This was continually repeated 
 for three or four miles, when Martin having raised his head 
 just above a swell, made a signal to those who were below 
 that the deer were in sight. After a moment or two recon- 
 noitring, he went down and informed them that there were 
 twelve or thirteen head of deer scraping up the snow about 
 one hundred yards ahead of them upon another swell of the 
 land ; but that they appeared to be alarmed and anxious, as 
 if they had an idea of danger being near. 
 
 Malachi then again crawled up to make his observations, 
 and returned. 
 
 " It is sartin," said he, " that they are flurried about some- 
 thing ; they appear just as if they had been hunted, and yet 
 that is not likely. We must wait and let them settle a little, 
 and find out whether any other parties have been hunting 
 them." 
 
 1.90
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 They waited about ten minutes, till the animals appeared 
 more settled, and then, by altering their position behind the 
 swell, gained about twenty-five yards of distance. Malachi 
 told each party which animal to aim at, and they fired nearly 
 simultaneously. Three of the beasts fell, two others were 
 wounded, the rest of the herd bounded off' like the wind. 
 They all rose from behind the swell, and ran forward to their 
 prey. Alfred had fired at a fine buck which stood apart from 
 the rest, and somewhat further off; it was evitlent that the 
 animal was badly wounded, and Alfred had marked the 
 thicket into which it had floundered ; but the other deer 
 which was wounded was evidently slightly hurt, and there 
 was little chance of obtaining it, as it bounded away after 
 the rest of the herd. They all ran up to where the animals 
 lay dead, and as soon as they had reloaded their rifles, Alfred 
 and Martin went on the track of the one that was badly 
 wounded. They had forced their way through the thicket 
 for some fifty yards, guided by the track of the animal, when 
 they started back at the loud growl of some beast. Alfred, 
 who was in advance, perceived that a puma (catamount, or 
 painter, as it is usually termed) had taken possession of the 
 deer, and was lying over the carcass. He levelled his rifle 
 and fired ; the beast, although badly wounded, immediately 
 sprang at him and seized him by the shoulder. Alfred was 
 sinking under the animal's weight and from the pain he was 
 suffering, when Martin came to his rescue, and put his rifle 
 ball through the head of the beast, which fell dead. 
 
 "Are you much hurt, sir?" said Martin. 
 
 "No, not much," replied Alfred; "at least I think not, 
 but my shoulder is badly torn, and I bleed freely." 
 
 Malachi and the others now came up, and perceived what 
 had taken place. Alfred had sunk down and was sitting on 
 the ground by the side of the dead animals. 
 
 "A painter!" exclaimed Malachi; "well, I didn't think 
 we should see one so far west. Are you hurt, Mr. Alfred ?" 
 
 " Yes, a little," replied Alfred faintly. 
 
 Malachi and Martin, without saying another word, stripped 
 off Alfred's hunting coat, and then discovered that he had 
 received a very bad wound in the shoulder from the teeth of 
 the beast, and that his side was also torn by the animal's 
 claws. 
 
 191
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "John, run for some water/' said Malachi ; "you are 
 certain to find some in the hollow." 
 
 John and Percival both hastened in search of water, while 
 Malachi and Martin and Henry tore Alfred's shirt into strips 
 and bound up the wounds, so as to stop in a great measure 
 the flow of blood. As soon as this was done and he had 
 drunk the water brought to him in John's hat, Alfred felt 
 revived. 
 
 " I will sit 'down for a little longer," said he, "and then we 
 will get home as fast as we can. Martin, look after the game, 
 and when you are ready I will get up. What a tremendous 
 heavy brute that was ; I could not have stood against him for 
 a minute longer, and I had no hunting-knife." 
 
 "It's a terrible beast, sir," replied Malachi. "I don't 
 know that I ever saw one larger; they are more than a 
 match for one man, sir, and never should be attempted 
 single-handed, for they are so hard to kill." 
 
 " Where did my ball hit him ? " said Alfred. 
 
 " Here, sir, under the shoulder, and well placed too. It 
 must have gone quite close to his heart ; but unless you hit 
 them through the brain or through the heart, they are certain 
 to make their dying spring. That's an ugly wound on your 
 shoulder, and will put a stop to your hunting for five or six 
 weeks, I expect. However, it's well that it's no worse." 
 
 " I feel quite strong now," replied Alfred. 
 
 " Another ten minutes, sir ; let John and me whip off his 
 skin, for we must have it to show, if we have all the venison 
 spoiled. Mr. Henry, tell Martin only to take the prime 
 pieces, and not to mind the hides, for we shall not be able 
 to carry much. And tell him to be quick, Mr. Henry, for it 
 will not do for Mr. Alfred to remain till his arm gets stifF. 
 We have many miles to get home again." 
 
 In the course of ten minutes Malachi and John had skinned 
 the puma, and Martin made his appearance with the haunches 
 of two of the deer, which, he said, was as much as they well 
 could carry, and they all set off on their return home. 
 
 Alfred had not proceeded far when he found himself in great 
 pain, the walking upon snow-shoes requiring so much motion 
 as to open the wounds and make them bleed again ; but 
 Malachi gave him his assistance, and having procured him 
 some more water they continued their route. 
 
 192
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 After a time the wounds became more stiff, and Alfred 
 appeared to be more oppressed by the pain. They pro- 
 ceeded, however, as fast as they could, and at nightfall they 
 were not far from home. But Alfred moved with great 
 difficulty ; he had become very faint, so much so, that 
 Martin requested John would put down the venison and 
 hasten before them to the house to request Mr. Campbell 
 to send some brandy or other cordial to support Alfred, who 
 was scarcely able to move on from weakness and loss of 
 blood. As they were not more than a mile from the house, 
 John was soon there, and hastening in at the door, he gave 
 his message in presence of Mrs. Campbell and his cousins, 
 who were in a state of great distress at the intelligence. 
 Mr. Campbell went to his room for the spirits, and as soon as 
 he brought it out Emma seized her bonnet, and said that 
 she would accompany John. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Campbell had no time to raise any objection, 
 if they were inclined, for Emma was out of the door in a 
 moment, with John at her heels. But Emma quite forgot 
 that she had no snow-shoes, and before she had gone half 
 the distance she found herself as much fatigued as if she had 
 walked miles ; and she sank deeper and deeper in the snow 
 every step that she advanced. At last they arrived, and 
 found the party : Alfred was lying insensible on the snow, 
 and the others making a litter of branches that they might 
 carry him to the house. 
 
 A little brandy poured down his throat brought Alfred to 
 his senses ; and as he opened his eyes, he perceived Emma 
 hanging over him. 
 
 " Dear Emma, how kind of you," said he, attempting to 
 rise. 
 
 " Do not move, Alfred ; they will soon have the litter 
 ready, and then you will be carried to the house. It is not 
 far off." 
 
 "I am strong again now, Emma," replied Alfred. "But 
 you must not remain here in the cold. See, the snow is 
 falling again." 
 
 " I must remain now till they are ready to carry you, 
 Alfred, for I dare not go back by myself." 
 
 By this time the litter was prepared, and Alfred placed on 
 it. Malachi, Henry, Martin, and John took it up. 
 
 193 . N
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Where is Percival ?" said Emma. 
 
 " He's behind a little way/' replied John. " The snow- 
 shoes hurt him, and he could not walk so fast. He will be 
 here in a minute." 
 
 They carried Alfred to the house, where Mr. and Mrs. 
 Campbell and Mary were waiting at the door in great anxiety ; 
 poor Emma was quite knocked up by the time that they 
 arrived, and went into her own room. 
 
 Alfred was laid on his bed, and his father then examined 
 his wounds, which he considered very dangerous, from the 
 great laceration of the flesh. Mr. Campbell dressed them, 
 and then they left Alfred to the repose which he so much 
 required. The state of Alfred so occupied their minds and 
 their attention, that nothing and nobody else was thought 
 of for the first hour. Emma, too, had been taken very 
 ill soon after she came in, and required the attention of 
 Mrs. Campbell and Mary. It was not until they were about 
 to sit down to supper that Mr. Campbell said, "Why, 
 where's Percival ? " 
 
 " Percival ! Is he not here ? " was the question anxiously 
 uttered by all the party who had been hunting. 
 
 " Percival not here ! " exclaimed Mrs. Campbell, starting 
 up. " Where where is my child ? " 
 
 "He was just behind' us," said John; "he sat down to 
 alter his snow-shoes ; the ties hurt him." 
 
 Malachi and Martin ran out of doors in consternation ; 
 they knew the danger, for the snow was now falling in such 
 heavy flakes that it was impossible to see or direct their steps 
 two yards in any direction. 
 
 " The boy will be lost for sartin," said Malachi to Martin ; 
 " if he has remained behind till this fall of snow, he never 
 will find his way, but wander about till he perishes." 
 
 "Yes," said Martin, "he has but a poor chance, that is 
 the truth ; I would have given my right arm this had not 
 happened." 
 
 " Misfortune never comes single," replied Malachi ; " what 
 can we do ? Madam Campbell will be beside herself, for she 
 loves that boy beyond all measure." 
 
 " It's useless our going out," observed Martin ; " we should 
 never find him, and only lose ourselves ; but still we had 
 better go back', and say that we will try. At all events we can 
 
 194
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 go to the edge of the forest, and halloo every minute or so ; 
 if the boy is still on his legs, it will guide him to us." 
 
 "Yes," replied Malachi, "and we may light a pine torch; 
 it might be of some use. Well, then, let's go in and tell 
 them that we are going in search of the boy ; as long as 
 madam knows that we are seeking him she will not lose hope, 
 and hope will keep up her spirits for the time, till she is 
 better prepared for her loss." 
 
 There was much good sense and knowledge of the human 
 heart in the observation of Malachi, who, although he was 
 aware that all search would be useless, could not resolve to 
 destroy at once all hope in the mind of the afflicted and 
 anxious mother. 
 
 They went in, and found Mrs. Campbell weeping bitterly, 
 supported by her husband and Mary. They stated that they 
 were going to search for the boy, and bring him home if 
 they could, and, taking three or four pine torches, one of 
 which they lighted, they set off for the edge of the forest, 
 where they remained for two hours with the light, shouting 
 at intervals ; but the snow fell so fast, and the cold was so 
 intense, for the wind blew fresh from the northward, that 
 they could remain no longer. They did not, however, return 
 to the house, but went to their own lodge to recover them- 
 selves, and remained there till daylight. They then went 
 out again ; the snowstorm had ceased, and the morning was 
 clear and bright ; they went back into the forest (on the 
 road by which they had come home) for three or four miles, 
 but the snow had now fallen and covered all the tracks 
 which they had made the day before, and was in many 
 places several feet deep. They proceeded to where Percival 
 was last seen by John, who had described the spot very 
 exactly ; they looked everywhere about, made circuits round 
 and round, in hopes of perceiving the muzzle of his rifle 
 peeping out above the snow, but there was nothing to be 
 discovered, and after a search of four or five hours, they re- 
 turned to the house. They found Mr. Campbell and Henry 
 in the kitchen, for Mrs. Campbell was in such a state of 
 anxiety and distress, that she was in her room attended by 
 Mary. Mr. Campbell perceived by their countenances that 
 they brought no satisfactory tidings. Malachi shook his 
 head mournfully, and sat down. 
 
 195
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Do you think that my poor boy is lost, Malachi ? " said 
 Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " He is, I fear, sir ; he must have sat down to rest him- 
 self, and has been overpowered and fallen asleep. He has 
 been buried in the snow, and he will not wake till the day 
 of resurrection." 
 
 Mr. Campbell covered his face with his hands, and after a 
 time exclaimed, " His poor mother ! " 
 
 After a few minutes, he rose and went into Mrs. Campbell's 
 room. 
 
 "What of my child my dear, dear Percival?" exclaimed 
 Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 "The Lord gave, and the Lord hath taken away," replied 
 Mr. Campbell ; " your child is happy." 
 
 Mrs. Campbell wept bitterly ; and having thus given vent 
 to the feelings of nature, she became gradually more calm 
 and resigned ; her habitually devout spirit sought and found 
 relief in the God of all comfort. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI 
 
 J- HUS in one short day was the family of Mr. Campbell 
 changed from a house of joy to one of mourning. And true 
 was the remark of Malachi, that misfortunes seldom come 
 single, for now they had another cause of anxiety. Emma, 
 by her imprudent exposure to the intense chill of the night 
 air and the wetting of her feet, was first taken with a violent 
 cold, which was followed by a fever, which became more 
 alarming every day. Thus, in addition to the loss of one of 
 their children, Mr. and Mrs. Campbell were threatened witli 
 being deprived of two more ; for their nieces were regarded 
 as such, and Alfred was in a very precarious state. The 
 wounds had assumed such an angry appearance, that Mr. 
 Campbell was fearful of mortification. This accumulated 
 distress had, however, one good effect upon them. The 
 danger of losing Emma and Alfred so occupied their minds 
 and their attention, that they had not time to bewail the 
 loss of Percival ; and even Mrs. Campbell, in her prayers, 
 was enabled to resign herself to the Almighty's will in 
 
 196
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 taking away her child, if it would but please Him to spare 
 the two others who were afflicted. Long and tedious were 
 the hours, the days, and the weeks that passed away before 
 either of them could be considered in a state of conval- 
 escence ; but when her prayers were heard, and, as the 
 winter closed, their recovery was no longer doubtful. A 
 melancholy winter it had been to them all, but the joy of 
 once more seeing Emma resume her duties, and Alfred, 
 supported on cushions, able to be moved into the sitting- 
 room, had a very exhilarating effect upon their spirits. True, 
 there was no longer the mirth and merriment that once 
 reigned, but there was a subdued gratitude to Heaven, 
 which, if it did not make them at once cheerful, at least 
 prevented anything like repining or complaint. Grateful 
 for the mercies vouchsafed to them, in having Alfred and 
 Emma spared to them, Mr. and Mrs. Campbell consoled 
 themselves in reference to Percival, with the reflection that, 
 at so early an age, before he had lived to be corrupted 
 by the world, to die was gain and that their dear boy 
 had become, through Divine grace, an inhabitant of the 
 kingdom of heaven. By degrees the family became cheer- 
 ful and happy; the merry laugh of Emma once more en- 
 livened them, Alfred again recovered his former health 
 and spirits, and Mrs. Campbell could bear the mention of 
 the name of Percival, and join in the praises of the amiable 
 child. 
 
 The spring now came on, the snow gradually disappeared, 
 the ice was carried down the rapids, and once more left the 
 blue lake clear ; the cattle were turned out to feed off the 
 grass the year before left on the prairie, and all the men were 
 busy in preparing to put in the seed. As soon as the snow 
 was gone, Malachi, Martin, and Alfred, without saying a word 
 to Mrs. Campbell, had gone into the forest, and made search 
 for the body of poor Percival, but without success, and it was 
 considered that he had wandered and died on some spot 
 which they could not discover, or that the wolves had dug his 
 remains out of the snow, and devoured them. Not a trace 
 of him could anywhere be discovered ; and the search was, 
 after a few days, discontinued. The return of the spring had 
 another good effect upon the spirits of the party ; for with 
 the spring came on such a variety of work to be done, that 
 
 197
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 they had not a moment to spare. They had now so many 
 acres for corn, that they had scarcely time to get through 
 all the preparatory work, and fortunate it was that Alfred 
 was so much recovered that he could join in the labour. 
 Malachi, John, and even Mr. Campbell assisted, and at last 
 the task was completed. Then they had a communication 
 with the fort, and letters from Quebec, Montreal, and Eng- 
 land : there were none of any importance from England, 
 but one from Montreal informed Mr. Campbell that, agree- 
 ably to contract, the engineer would arrive in the course 
 of the month, with the bateaux containing the machinery, 
 and that the water-mill would be erected as soon as pos- 
 sible. There was also a letter from England, which gave 
 them great pleasure ; it was from Captain Sinclair to Alfred, 
 informing him that he had arranged all his business with 
 his guardian, and that he should rejoin his regiment and 
 be at the fort early in the spring, as he should sail in 
 the first vessel which left England. He stated how de- 
 lighted he should be at his return, and told him to say to 
 Emma that he had not found an English wife, as she had 
 prophesied, but was coming back as heart-whole as he went. 
 Very soon afterward they had a visit from Colonel Forster 
 and some of the officers of the garrison. The Colonel offered 
 Mr. Campbell a party of soldiers to assist in raising the mill, 
 and the offer was thankfully accepted. 
 
 "We were very much alarmed about you last autumn, when 
 the woods were on fire, Mr. Campbell," said the Colonel ; 
 " but I perceive that it has been of great advantage to you. 
 You have now a large quantity of cleared land sown with 
 seed, and if you had possessed sufficient means, might have 
 had much more put in, as I perceive all the land to the north- 
 west is cleared by the fire." 
 
 "Yes," replied Mr. Campbell; "but my allotment, as you 
 know, extends along the beach, and we have sown the seed 
 as far from the beach as the property extends." 
 
 " Then I should recommend you to write to Quebec, and 
 apply for another grant on each side of the stream ; indeed, 
 at the back of and equal to what you now have." 
 
 " But if I do, I have not the means of working the 
 land." 
 
 " No, not with your present force, I grant ; but there are 
 
 198
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 many emigrants who would be glad of work, and who would 
 settle here upon favourable conditions." 
 
 " The expense would be very great," said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " It would ; but the return would indemnify you. The 
 troops at the fort would take all the flour off your hands, if 
 you had ever so much." 
 
 " I am not inclined at present to speculate much 
 further," replied Mr. Campbell, "but I shall see how this 
 year turns out, and if I find that I am successful, I will 
 then decide." 
 
 " Of course, you will but act prudently. You can send down 
 to your agent at Quebec, and ascertain what would be the 
 probable terms of the men you might require. But there is 
 another way, which is to give them the land to cultivate, and 
 the seed, and to receive from them a certain portion of corn 
 in return, as rent ; that is very safe, and your land will be all 
 gradually brought into cultivation, besides the advantage of 
 having neighbours about you. You might send one of your 
 sons down to Montreal, and arrange all that." 
 
 " I certainly will write to my agent and institute inquiries," 
 replied Mr. Campbell, " and many thanks to you for the sug- 
 gestion ; I have still a few hundred at the bank to dispose of, 
 if necessary. 
 
 About three weeks after this conversation, the bateaux 
 arrived with the engineer and machinery for the flour and 
 saw-mills : and now the settlement again presented a lively 
 scene, being thronged with the soldiers who were sent from 
 the fort. The engineer was a very pleasant, intelligent young 
 Englishman, who had taken up his profession in Canada, and 
 was considered one of the most able in the colony. The site 
 of the mill was soon chosen, and now the axes again resounded 
 in the woods, as the trees were felled and squared under his 
 directions. Alfred was constantly with the engineer, super- 
 intending the labour of the men, and contracted a great inti- 
 macy with him ; indeed, that gentleman was soon on such a 
 footing with the whole family, as to be considered almost as 
 one of them, for he was very amusing, very well bred, and 
 had evidently received every advantage of education. Mr. 
 Campbell found that Mr. Emmerson, for such was his name, 
 could give him every particular relative to the emigrants 
 who had come out, as he was so constantly travelling about 
 
 199
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 the country, and was in such constant communication with 
 them. 
 
 " You are very fortunate in your purchase," said he to Mr. 
 Campbell ; " the land is excellent, and you have a good water- 
 power in the stream, as well as convenient carriage by the 
 lake. Fifty years hence this property will be worth a large 
 sum of money." 
 
 " I want very much to get some more emigrants to settle 
 here," observed Mr. Campbell. " It would add to our 
 security and comfort ; and I have not sufficient hands to 
 cultivate the land which has been cleared by the fire of last 
 autumn. If not cultivated in a short time, it will be all 
 forest again." 
 
 " At present it is all raspberries, and very good ones too, 
 are they not, Mr. Emmerson ? " said Emma. 
 
 " Yes, miss, most excellent," replied he ; " but you are 
 aware that, whenever you cut down trees here, and do 
 not hoe the ground to sow it, raspberry bushes grow up 
 immediately." 
 
 " Indeed, I was not aware of it." 
 
 " Such is the case, nevertheless. After the raspberries, the 
 seedling hardwood trees spring up, and, as Mr. Campbell says, 
 they soon grow into a forest again." 
 
 " I do not think that you would have much trouble in 
 getting emigrants to come here, Mr. Campbell, but the diffi- 
 culty will be in persuading them to remain. Their object in 
 coming out to this country is to obtain land of their own, and 
 become independent. Many of them have not the means to 
 go on, and, as a temporary resource, are compelled to act as 
 labourers ; but the moment that they get sufficient to pur- 
 chase for themselves, they will leave you." 
 
 " That is very natural ; but I have been thinking of 
 obtaining a larger grant than I have now, and I wish very 
 much that I could make an arrangement with some emigrants. 
 The Colonel says that I might do so by supplying them with 
 seed, and taking corn in return as rent." 
 
 " That would not be a permanent arrangement," replied 
 Mr. Emmerson. " How much land do you propose applying 
 for?" 
 
 "Six hundred acres." 
 
 "Well, sir, I think it would meet the views of both parties 
 
 200
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 if you were to offer terms like the following that is, divide 
 the land into lots of one hundred acres each, and allow them 
 to cultivate for you the fifty acres that adjoin your own land, 
 with the right of purchasing the other fifty as their own 
 property, as soon as they can. You will then obtain three 
 hundred acres of the most valuable land, in addition to your 
 present farm, and have fixed neighbours around you, even 
 after they are enabled to purchase the other fifty." 
 
 "I think that a very good arrangement, Mr. Emmerson, 
 and I would gladly consent to it." 
 
 " Well, sir, I shall have plenty of opportunities this summer 
 of making the proposal to the emigrants, and if I find any 
 parties who seem likely to prove advantageous as neighbours, 
 I will let you know." 
 
 " And with such expectations I will apply for the additional 
 grant," said Mr. Campbell, "for to have neighbours in this 
 solitude, I would almost make them a present of the land." 
 
 " I suspect that in a few years you will have neighbours 
 enough, without resorting to such an expedient," replied Mr. 
 Emmerson, " but according to your present proposal, they 
 may be better selected, and you may make terms which will 
 prevent any nuisances." 
 
 The works at the mill proceeded rapidly, and before the 
 hay-harvest the mill was complete. Alfred was very careful, 
 and paid every attention to what was going on, and so did 
 Martin, that they might understand the machinery. This 
 was very simple. Mr. Emmerson tried the mill, and found it 
 to answer well. He explained everything to Alfred, and put 
 the mill to work, that he might be fully master of it. As it 
 was a fortnight after the mill was at work before Mr. Emmer- 
 son could obtain a passage back to Montreal, Alfred and 
 Martin worked both mills during that time, and felt satisfied 
 that they required no further instruction. The soldiers, at 
 the request of Mr. Campbell, were allowed to remain till the 
 hay-harvest, and as soon as the hay was gathered in, they 
 were paid and returned to the fort, Captain Sinclair, who, 
 from his letter, had been expected to arrive much sooner, 
 came just as the soldiers had left the farm. It need hardly 
 be said that he was received most warmly. He had a great 
 deal to tell them, and had brought out a great many presents ; 
 those for poor little Percival he kept back, of course. Emma 
 
 201
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 and Mary were delighted to have him again as a companion, 
 and to resume their walks with him ; a fortnight thus passed 
 away very quickly, when his leave of absence expired, and he 
 was obliged to return to the fort. Previous, however, to his 
 going away, he requested a private interview with Mr. and 
 Mrs. Campbell, in which he stated his exact position and his 
 means, and requested their sanction to his paying his addresses 
 to Mary. Mr. and Mrs. Campbell, who had already perceived 
 the attentions he had shown to her, did not hesitate to ex- 
 press their satisfaction at his request, and their best wishes 
 for his success ; and having so done, they left him to forward 
 his own suit, which Captain Sinclair did not fail to do that 
 very evening. Mary Percival was too amiable and right- 
 minded a girl not at once to refuse or accept Captain Sinclair. 
 As she had long been attached to him she did not deny that 
 such was the case, and Captain Sinclair was overjoyed at his 
 success. 
 
 " I have spoken frankly to you, Captain Sinclair," said 
 Mary ; " I have not denied that you have an interest in my 
 affections ; but I must now request you to let me kno%v what 
 are your future views." 
 
 "To do just what you wish me to do." 
 
 *' I have no right to advise, and no wish to persuade. I 
 have my own path of duty pointed out to me, and from that 
 I cannot swerve." 
 
 " And what is that ? " 
 
 " It is that, under present circumstances, I must not think 
 of leaving my uncle and aunt. I have been bred up and 
 educated by them ; I have as an orphan shared their pros- 
 perity ; I have a deep debt of gratitude to pay, and I cannot 
 consent to return to England to enjoy all the advantages 
 which your means will afford, while they remain in their 
 present isolated position. Hereafter circumstances may alter 
 my opinion, but such it is at present." 
 
 " But if I am willing to remain with you here to share 
 your fortunes, will not that satisfy you ? " 
 
 (< No, certainly not ; for that would be allowing you to do 
 injustice to yourself. I presume you do not mean to quit 
 your profession ? " 
 
 " I had no such intention ; but still, if I have to choose 
 between you and the service, I shall not hesitate." 
 
 202
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "I trust you will not hesitate, but determine to adhere 
 steadily to your profession for the present, Captain Sinclair. 
 It will not do for you to give up your prospects and chance 
 of advancement for even such a woman as me," continued 
 Mary, smiling; "nor must you think of becoming a back- 
 woodsman for a pale-faced girl." 
 
 " Then what am I to do if, as you say, you will not leave 
 your uncle and aunt ? " 
 
 " Wait, Captain Sinclair ; be satisfied that you have my 
 affections, and wait patiently till circumstances may occur 
 which will enable me to reward your affection without being 
 guilty of ingratitucte toward those to whom I owe so much. 
 On such terms I accept you willingly ; but you must do your 
 duty to yourself, while I must discharge my duty toward my 
 uncle and aunt." 
 
 " I believe you are right, Mary," replied Captain Sinclair ; 
 "only 1 do not see any definite hope of our being united. 
 Can you give me any prospect to cheer me ? " 
 
 "We are both very young, Captain Sinclair," observed 
 Mary ; " in a year or two, my uncle and aunt may be less 
 lonely and more comfortable than at present. In a year or 
 two the war may end, and you may honourably retire upon 
 half-pay ; in fact, so many chances are there which are hidden 
 from us and come upon us so unexpectedly, that it is im- 
 possible to say what may take place. And if, after waiting 
 patiently for some time, none of these chances do turn up, 
 you have yet another in your favour." 
 
 " And what is that, Mary ? " 
 
 " That, perhaps, I may be tired of waiting myself," replied 
 Mary, with a smile. 
 
 " Upon that chance, then, I will live in hope," replied 
 Captain Sinclair ; " if you will only reward me when you con- 
 sider that my faithful service demands it, I will serve as long 
 as Jacob did for Rachel." 
 
 " Do so, and you shall not be deceived at the end of your 
 services, as he was," replied Mary; "but now let us return 
 to the house." 
 
 Captain Sinclair departed the day afterward, quite satisfied 
 with Mary's resolution. 
 
 203
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII 
 
 Henry had predicted, during the autumn the whole 
 family were fully employed. The stock had increased very 
 much, they had a large number of young calves and heifers, 
 and the sheep had lambed down very favourably. Many of 
 the 'stock were now turned into the bush, to save the feed 
 on the prairies. The sheep with their lambs, the cows which 
 were in milk, and the young calves only were retained. This 
 gave them more leisure to attend to the corn harvest, which 
 was now ready, and it required all their united exertions from 
 daylight to sunset to get it in, for they had a very large 
 quantity of ground to clear. It was, however, got in very 
 successfully, and all stacked in good order. Then came the 
 thrashing of the wheat, which gave them ample employment ; 
 and as soon as it could be thrashed out, it was taken to the 
 mill in a waggon, and ground down, for Mr. Campbell had 
 engaged to supply a certain quantity of flour to the fort 
 before the winter set in. They occasionally received a visit 
 from Captain Sinclair and the Colonel, and some other officers, 
 for now they had gradually become intimate with many of 
 them. Captain Sinclair had confided to the Colonel his 
 engagement to Mary Percival, and in consequence the Colonel 
 allowed him to visit at the farm as often as he could, con- 
 sistently with his duty. The other officers who came to see 
 them, perceiving how much Captain Sinclair engrossed the 
 company of Mary Percival, were very assiduous in their 
 attentions to Emma, who laughed with and at them, and 
 generally contrived to give them something to do for her 
 during their visit, as well as to render their attentions 
 serviceable to the household. On condition that Emma 
 accompanied them, they were content to go into the punt 
 and fish for hours ; and indeed, all the lake-fish which were 
 caught this j^ear were taken by the officers. There were 
 several very pleasant young men among them, and they were 
 always well received, as they added very much to the society 
 at the farm. 
 
 204
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Before the winter set in the flour was all ready and sent 
 to the fort, as were the cattle which the Colonel requested, 
 and it was very evident that the Colonel was right when he 
 said that the arrangement would be advantageous to both 
 parties. Mr. Campbell, instead of drawing money to pay, 
 this year for the first time received a bill on the government 
 to a considerable amount for the flour and cattle furnished to 
 the troops ; and Mrs. Campbell's account for fowls, pork, &c., 
 furnished to the garrison, was by no means to be despised. 
 Thus, by the kindness of others, his own exertions, and a 
 judicious employment of his small capital, Mr. Campbell 
 promised to be in a few years a wealthy and independent 
 man. As soon as the harvest was in, Malachi and John, who 
 were of no use in thrashing out the corn, renewed their 
 hunting expeditions, and seldom returned without venison. 
 The Indians had not been seen by Malachi during his excur- 
 sions, nor any trace of their having been in the neighbour- 
 hood ; all alarm, therefore, on that account was now over, 
 and the family prepared to meet the coming winter with all 
 the additional precautions which the foregoing had advised 
 them of. But during the Indian summer they received 
 letters from England, detailing, as usual, the news relative to 
 friends with whom they had been intimate ; also one from 
 Quebec, informing Mr. Campbell that his application for the 
 extra grant of land was consented to ; and another from 
 Montreal, from Mr. Emmerson, stating that he had offered 
 terms to two families of settlers who bore very good char- 
 acters, and if they were accepted by Mr. Campbell, the 
 parties would join them at the commencement of the ensuing 
 spring. 
 
 This was highly gratifying to Mr. Campbell, and as the 
 terms were, with a slight variation, such as he had proposed, 
 he immediately wrote to Mr. Emmerson, agreeing to terms, 
 and requesting that the bargain might be concluded. At 
 the same time that the Colonel forwarded the above letters, 
 he wrote to Mr. Campbell to say that the interior of the fort 
 required a large quantity of plank for repairs, that he was 
 authorised to take them from Mr. Campbell, at a certain 
 price, if he could afford to supply them on these terms, and 
 have them ready by the following spring. This was another 
 act of kindness on the part of the Colonel, as it would now 
 
 205
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 give employment to the saw-mill for the winter, and it was 
 during the winter, and at the time that the snow was on 
 the ground, that they could easily drag the timber after it 
 was felled to the saw-mill. Mr. Campbell wrote an answer, 
 thanking the Colonel for his offer, which he accepted, and 
 promised to have the planks ready by the time the lake was 
 again open. 
 
 At last the winter set in with its usual fall of snow. 
 Captain Sinclair took his leave for a long time, much to the 
 sorrow of all the family, who were warmly attached to him. 
 It was arranged that the only parties who were to go on the 
 hunting excursions should be Malachi and John, as Henry 
 had ample employment in the barns ; and Martin and Alfred, 
 in felling timber, and dragging up the stems to the saw-mill, 
 would, with attending to the mill as well, have their whole 
 time taken up. Such were the arrangements out of doors, 
 and now that they had lost the services of poor Percival, and 
 the duties to attend to in doors were so much increased, Mrs. 
 Campbell and the girls were obliged to call in the assistance 
 of Mr. Campbell whenever he could be spared from the 
 garden, which was his usual occupation. Thus glided on the 
 third winter in quiet and security ; but in full employment, 
 and with so much to do and attend to, that it passed very 
 rapidly. 
 
 It was in the month of February, when the snow was very 
 heavy on the ground, that one day Malachi went up to the 
 mill to Alfred, whom he found alone attending the saws, 
 which were in full activity ; for Martin was squaring out the 
 timber ready to be sawed at about one hundred yards' 
 distance. 
 
 " I am glad to find you alone, sir," said Malachi, " for I 
 have something of importance to tell you of, and I do not 
 like at present that anybody else should know anything 
 about it." 
 
 " What is it, Malachi ? " inquired Alfred. 
 
 "Why, sir, when I was out hunting yesterday, I went 
 round to a spot where I had left a couple of deer-hides last 
 week, that I might bring them home, and I found a letter 
 stuck to them with a couple of thorns." 
 
 " A letter, Malachi ! " 
 
 "Yes, sir, an Indian letter. Here it is." Malachi then 
 206
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 produced a piece of birch bark, of which the underneath 
 drawing is a facsimile. 
 
 "Well," said Alfred, "it may be a letter, but I confess it 
 is all Greek to me. I certainly do not see why you wish to 
 keep it a secret. Tell me." 
 
 " Well, sir, I could not read one of your letters half so well 
 as I can this; and it contains news of the greatest import- 
 ance, It's the Indian way of writing, and I know also whom 
 
 it comes from. A good action is never lost, they say, and I 
 am glad to find that there is some gratitude in an Indian." 
 
 " You make me very impatient, Malachi, to know what it 
 means ; tell me from whom do you think the letter comes ? " 
 
 " Why, sir, do you see this mark here ? " said Malachi, 
 pointing to one of the lowest down on the piece of bark. 
 
 " Yes ; it is a foot, is it not ? " 
 
 " Exactly, sir ; now, do you know whom it comes from ? " 
 
 "I can't say I do." 
 
 "Do you remember two winters back our picking up the 
 
 207
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Indian woman, and carrying her to the house, and your 
 father curing her sprained ankle ? " 
 
 " Certainly ; is it from her ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; and you recollect she said that she belonged to 
 the band which followed the Angry Snake." 
 
 " I remember it very well ; but now, Malachi, read me the 
 letter at once, for I am very impatient to know what she can 
 have to say." 
 
 " I will, Mr. Alfred ; now, sir, there is the sun more than 
 half up, which with them points out it is the setting and not the 
 rising sun ; the setting sun therefore means to the westward." 
 
 "Very good, that is plain, I think." 
 
 "There are twelve wigwams, that is, twelve days' journey 
 for a warrior, which the Indians reckon at about fifteen miles 
 a day. How much does fifteen times twelve make, sir?" 
 
 "One hundred and eighty, Malachi." 
 
 " Well, sir, then that is to say that it is one hundred and 
 eighty miles off, or thereabouts. Now the first figure is a 
 chief, for it has an eagle's feather on the head of it, and the 
 snake before it is his totem, ' the Angry Snake,' and the other 
 six are the number of the band ; and you observe, that the 
 chief and the first figure of the six have a gun in their hands, 
 which is to inform us that they have only two rifles among 
 them." 
 
 " Very true ; but what is that little figure following the 
 chief with his arms behind him ? " 
 
 " There is the whole mystery of the letter, sir, without 
 which it were worth nothing. You perceive that little figure 
 has a pair of snow-shoes over it." 
 
 " Yes, I do." 
 
 " Well, that little figure is your brother Percival, whom 
 we supposed to be dead." 
 
 " Merciful heavens ! is it possible ? " exclaimed Alfred ; 
 " then he is alive ? " 
 
 " There is no doubt of it, sir," replied Malachi ; " and now 
 I will put the whole letter together. Your brother Percival 
 has been carried off by the Angry Snake and his band, and 
 has been taken to some place one hundred and eighty miles 
 to the westward, and this information comes from the Indian 
 woman who belongs to the band, and whose life was pre- 
 served by your kindness. I don't think, Mr. Alfred, that 
 
 208
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 any white person could have written a letter more plain and 
 more to the purpose." 
 
 " I agree with you, Malachi ; but the news has so over- 
 powered me, I am so agitated with joy and anxiety of mind, 
 that I hardly know what to say. Percival alive ! we'll have 
 him, if we have to go one thousand miles and beat two 
 thousand Indians. Oh, how happy it will make my mother ! 
 But what are we to do, Malachi ? tell me, I beseech you." 
 
 " We must do nothing, sir," replied Malachi. 
 
 " Nothing, Malachi !" replied Alfred with surprise. 
 
 " No, sir ; nothing at present, at all events. We have the 
 information that the boy is alive, at least it is presumed so ; 
 but of course the Indians do not know that we have received 
 such information ; if they did, the woman would be killed 
 immediately. Now, sir, the first question we must ask our- 
 selves is, why they have carried off the boy ; for it would be 
 no use carrying off a little boy in that manner without some 
 object." 
 
 " It is the very question that I was going to put to you, 
 Malachi." 
 
 "Then, sir, I'll answer it to the best of my knowledge 
 and belief. It is this : the Angry Snake came to the settle- 
 ment, and saw our stores of powder and shot, and everything 
 else. He would have attacked us last winter if he had found 
 an opportunity and a chance of success. One of his band 
 was killed, which taught him that we were on the watch, 
 and he failed in that attempt : he managed, however, to 
 pick up the boy when he was lagging behind us, at the time 
 you were wounded by the painter, and carried him off, and 
 he intends to drive a bargain for his being restored to us. 
 That is my conviction." 
 
 " I have no doubt but that you are right, Malachi," said 
 Alfred, after a pause. "Well, we must make a virtue of 
 necessity, and give him what he asks." 
 
 " Not so, sir ; if we did, it would encourage him to steal 
 again." 
 
 " What must we do then ? ** 
 
 " Punish him, if we can ; at all events, we must wait at 
 present, and do nothing. Depend upon it we shall have 
 some communication made to us through him that the boy 
 is in their possession, and will be restored upon certain con- 
 
 209 o
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 ditions probably this spring. It will then be time to con- 
 sider what is to be done." 
 
 "I believe you are right, Malachi." 
 
 " I hope to circumvent him yet, sir," replied Malachi ; 
 " but we shall see." 
 
 " Well ; but, Malachi, are we to let this be known to any- 
 body, or keep it a secret ? " 
 
 " Well, sir, I've thought of that ; we must only let Martin 
 and Strawberry into the secret ; and I would tell them, 
 because they are almost Indians, as it were ; they may have 
 some one coming to them, and there's no fear of their telling. 
 Martin knows better, and as for the Strawberry, she is as 
 safe as if she didn't know it." 
 
 " I believe you are right ; and still what delight it would 
 give my father and mother ! " 
 
 " Yes, sir, and all the family too, I have no doubt, for the 
 first hour or two after you had told them ; but what pain it 
 would give them for months afterward. ' Hope deferred 
 maketh the heart sick,' as my father used to read out of the 
 Bible, and that's the truth, sir. Only consider how your 
 father, and particularly your mother, would fret and pine 
 during the whole time, and what a state of anxiety they 
 would be in ; they would not eat or sleep. No, no, sir ; it 
 would be a cruelty to tell them, and it must not be. No- 
 thing can be done till the spring, at all events, and we must 
 wait till the messenger comes to us." 
 
 " You are right, Malachi ; then do as you say, make the 
 communication to Martin and his wife, and I will keep the 
 secret as faithfully as they will." 
 
 " It's a great point oar knowing whereabouts the boy is," 
 observed Malachi ; " for if it is necessary to make a party to 
 go for him, we know what direction to go in. And it is also 
 a great point to know the strength of the enemy, as now we 
 shall know what force we must take with us in case it is 
 necessary to recover the lad by force or stratagem. All this 
 we gained from the letter, and shall not learn from any 
 messenger sent to us by the Angry Snake, whose head I 
 hope to bruise before I've done with him." 
 
 " If I meet him, one of us shall fall," observed Alfred. 
 
 " No doubt, sir, no doubt," replied Malachi, " but if we 
 can retake the boy by other means, so much the better. A 
 
 210
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 man, bad or good, has but one life, and God gave it to him. 
 It is not for his fellow-creatures to take it away unless from 
 necessity. I hope to have the boy without shedding of 
 blood." 
 
 " I am willing to have him back upon any terms, Malachi ; 
 and, as you say, if we can do it without shedding of blood, 
 all the better ; but have him I will, if I have to kill a 
 hundred Indians." 
 
 " That's right, sir, that's right ; only let it be the last 
 resort ; recollect the Indian seeks the powder and ball, not 
 the life of the boy ; and recollect if we had not been so 
 careless as to tempt him with the sight of what he values so 
 much, he never would have annoyed us thus." 
 
 " That is true ; well then, Malachi, it shall be as you 
 propose in everything." 
 
 The conversation was here finished; Alfred and all those 
 who were possessed of the secret never allowed the slightest 
 hint to drop of their knowledge. The winter passed away 
 without interruption of any kind. Before the snow had 
 disappeared the seed was all prepared ready for sowing ; the 
 planks had been sawed out, and all the wheat not required 
 for seed had been ground down and put into flour-barrels, 
 ready for any further demand from the fort. And thus ter- 
 minated the third winter in Canada. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXHI 
 
 J.T was now April, and for some days Malachi and John had 
 been very busy, assisted by the Strawberry ; for the time had 
 come for tapping the maple trees, to make the maple-sugar, 
 and Mrs. Campbell had expressed a wish that she could be 
 so supplied with an article of such general consumption, and 
 which they could not obtain but by the bateaux which went 
 to Montreal. In the evening, when Malachi and John were, 
 as usual, employed in cutting small trays out of the soft 
 wood of the balsam-fir, and of which they had already pre- 
 pared a large quantity, Mrs. Campbell asked Malachi how the 
 sugar was procured. 
 
 " Very easily, ma'am : we tap the trees."
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Yes, so you said before ; but how do you do it ? Explain 
 the whole affair to me." 
 
 "Why, ma'am, we pick out the maple trees which are 
 about a foot wide at the bottom of the trunk, as they yield 
 most sugar. We then bore a hole in the trunk of the tree, 
 about two feet above the ground, and into that hole we put 
 a hollow reed, just the same as you would put a spigot in a 
 cask. The liquor runs out into one of these trays that we 
 have been digging out." 
 
 " Well, and then what do you do ? " 
 
 " We collect all the liquor every morning till we have 
 enough to fill the coppers, and then we boil it down." 
 
 " What coppers will you use, then ? " 
 
 "There are two large coppers in the store-room, not yet 
 put up, which will answer our purpose very well, ma'am. 
 They hold about a hogshead each. We shall take them 
 into the woods with us, and pour the liquor into them, and 
 boil them down as soon as they are ready. You must come 
 and see us on the boiling-day, and we can have a frolic in 
 the woods." 
 
 te With all my heart," replied Mrs. Campbell. " How 
 much liquor do you get from one tree ? " 
 
 " A matter of two or three gallons," replied Malachi ; 
 "sometimes more and sometimes less. After we have 
 tapped the trees and set our trays, we shall have nothing 
 more to do for a fortnight. The Strawberry can attend to 
 them all, and will let us know when she is ready." 
 
 " Do you tap the trees every year ? " 
 
 "Yes, ma'am, and a good tree will bear it for fifteen or 
 twenty years ; but it kills them at last." 
 
 " So I should suppose, for you take away so much of the 
 sap of the tree." 
 
 " Exactly, ma'am ; but there's no want of sugar-maples in 
 these woods." 
 
 " You promised us some honey, Malachi," said Emma, 
 " but we have not seen it yet. Can you get us some ? " 
 " We had no time to get it last autumn, miss, but we will 
 try this autumn what we can do. When John and I are 
 out in the woods, we shall very probably find a honey tree, 
 without going very far. I did intend to have looked out for 
 some, if you had not mentioned it." 
 
 212
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " 1 know one," said Martin, " I marked it a fortnight ago, 
 but I quite forgot all about it. Since the mill has been in 
 hand, I have had little time for anything else. The fact is, 
 we have all plenty to do just now." 
 
 " That we certainly have," replied Henry, laughing ; " I 
 wish I could see the end of my work in the barn ; I doubt if 
 I shall be able to get out with my rifle this winter." 
 
 " No, sir, you must leave the woods to John and me," 
 replied Malachi. " Never mind, you shan't want for venison. 
 Do you require the sledge to-morrow, Mr. Alfred ?" 
 
 Malachi referred to a small sledge which they had made in 
 the winter, and which was now very useful, as they could, 
 with one horse, transport things from place to place. It was 
 used by Alfred for bringing down to the storehouse the sacks 
 of flour as fast as they were ground in the mill. 
 
 " I can do without it for a day. What do you want it 
 for ? " 
 
 "To bring all the honey home," said Emma, laughing. 
 
 "No, miss, to take the coppers out into the woods," 
 replied Malachi, "that they may be ready for the liquor. 
 As soon as we have tapped the trees, we will look for the 
 honey." 
 
 "Did you send your skins down to Montreal by the 
 bateaux?" inquired Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, father," replied Alfred ; " Mr. Emmerson took 
 charge of them, and promised to deliver them to the agent ; 
 but we have not so many this year as we had last. John has 
 the largest package of all of us." 
 
 " Yes, he beats me this year," said Malachi ; " he always 
 contrives to get the first shot. I knew that I should make a 
 hunter of the boy. He might go out by himself now, and do 
 just as well as I do." 
 
 The next morning Malachi went out into the woods, 
 taking with him the coppers and all the trays on the sledge : 
 during that day he was busy boring the trees and fitting the 
 reed-pipes to the holes. Strawberry and John accompanied 
 him, and by sunset their work was complete. 
 
 The next morning when they went out, only Malachi and 
 John took their axes with them, for John could use his very 
 well for so young a lad. They first went to the tree which 
 Martin had discovered ; he had given a description where to 
 
 213
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 find it. They cut it down, but did not attempt to take the 
 honey till the night, when they lighted a fire, and drove 
 away the bees by throwing leaves upon it, and making a 
 great smoke ; they then opened the tree, and gained about 
 two pails full of honey, which they brought in just as the 
 family were about to go to bed. When they went out the 
 next morning, they found a bear very busy at the remains of 
 the comb, but the animal made off before they could get a 
 shot at him. 
 
 Every morning the Strawberry collected all the sap which 
 had run out of the trees, and poured it into the coppers which 
 had been fixed up by Malachi, ready for a fire to be lighted 
 under them. They continued their search, and found three 
 more hives of bees, which they marked and allowed to remain 
 till later in the season, when they could take them at their 
 leisure. In a fortnight, they had collected sufficient liquor 
 from the trees to fill both the coppers to the brim, besides 
 several pails. The fires were therefore lighted under the 
 coppers, and due notice given to Mrs. Campbell and the girls, 
 that the next day they must go out into the woods and see 
 the operation ; as the liquor would, toward the afternoon, be 
 turned into coolers, which were some of the large washing- 
 tubs then in use, and which had been thoroughly cleansed 
 for the purpose. 
 
 As this was to be a holiday in the woods, they prepared a 
 cold dinner in a large basket, and gave it in charge of Henry. 
 Mr. Campbell joined the party, and they all set off' to the spot, 
 which was about two miles distant. On their arrival, they 
 examined the trees and the trays into which the juice first 
 ran, the boilers in which the liquor was now simmering over 
 the fire, and asked questions of Malachi, so that they might, 
 if necessary, be able to make the sugar themselves, after 
 which the first cooler was filled with the boiling liquor, that 
 they might see how the sugar crystallised as the liquor 
 became cold. They then sat down under a large tree and 
 dined. The tree was at some distance from the boilers, as 
 there was no shade in the open spot where Malachi had 
 placed them, and the afternoon was passed very agreeably in 
 listening to Malachi's and Martin's stories of their adventures 
 in the woods. While they were still at dinner, Oscar and the 
 other dogs which had accompanied them had strayed to about 
 
 214
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 a hundred yards distant, and were soon very busy scraping and 
 barking at a large hole. 
 
 " What are the dogs after ? " said Alfred. 
 
 "Just what the Strawberry wants, and told me to get for 
 her," replied Malachi ; "we'll dig him out to-morrow." 
 
 " What is it, Strawberry ? " said Mary. 
 
 The Strawberry pointed to her moccasins, and then put 
 her finger on the porcupine-quills with which they were 
 embroidered. 
 
 " I don't know the English name," said she softly. 
 
 " A porcupine you mean," said Mary, " the animal those 
 quills come from." 
 
 " Yes," replied the Strawberry. 
 
 "Is there a porcupine there, Malachi?" said Mrs.Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, that is certain ; the dogs know that well 
 enough, or they would not make such a noise. If you like, 
 we will go for the shovels and dig him out." 
 
 "Do, pray; I should like to see him caught," said Emma, 
 "it shall be our evening's amusement." 
 
 Martin got up and went for the shovels ; during his absence 
 the dinner was cleared away, and the articles replaced in the 
 basket ; they then all adjourned to where the dogs were still 
 barking and scratching. 
 
 It was more than an hour before they could dig out the 
 animal, and when at last it burst away from the hole, they 
 could not help laughing as they witnessed the way in which 
 one or two of the dogs were pricked with the quills of the 
 animal, who needed no other defence ; the dogs ran back, 
 ]>awed their noses, and then went on again. Oscar was too 
 knowing to attack it in that way ; he attempted to turn it over, 
 jo that he might get at its stomach, when he would soon have 
 killed it, but Martin despatched the poor beast with a blow on 
 the nose, and the dogs then rushed in upon it. They amused 
 themselves selecting all the best of the quills for the Straw- 
 berry, and then they went back again to the coolers, to see 
 the sugar which had been made. 
 
 As they neared the spot, Emma cried out, " There is a bear 
 at the cooler ; look at him." 
 
 Malachi and John had their rifles ready immediately. Mrs. 
 Campbell and Mary were much alarmed, as the animal was 
 not one hundred yards from them. 
 
 215
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Do not be afraid, ma'am/' said Malachi ; " the animal is 
 only after the sugar. He likes sugar just as well as honey." 
 
 " I don't doubt but he's the same beast that you saw at the 
 honeycomb the other day," said Martin. " Let us stay where 
 we are, and watch him. We may lose a few pounds of sugar, 
 but I expect he will make you laugh." 
 
 " I really see nothing laughable in such a terrific brute," 
 said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " You are quite safe, ma'am," said Martin, " Malachi and 
 Mr. John have both their rifles." 
 
 " Well, then, I will trust to them," said Mrs. Campbell, 
 "but I should prefer being at home, nevertheless. What a 
 great brute it is." 
 
 " Yes, ma'am ; it is a very large animal, that's certain ; but 
 they are not very fat at this time of the year. See how he's 
 smelling at the liquor, now he's licking the top of it with his 
 tongue. He won't be satisfied with that, now that he has 
 once tasted it. I told you so." 
 
 The eyes of the whole party, some frightened and some 
 not, were now fixed upon the bear, who, approving of what 
 he had tasted as a sample, now proceeded to help himself 
 more liberally. 
 
 He therefore placed his paw down into the contents of the 
 cooler, but although the surface of the liquor was cool, the 
 lower part was still scalding hot, and he had not put his paw 
 in for a moment, when he withdrew it with a loud roar, rear- 
 ing up and sitting upon his hind legs, and throwing his 
 burned paw in the air. 
 
 " I said so," observed Malachi, chuckling ; " he has found 
 it hotter than he expected." 
 
 John, Alfred, and Martin burst out laughing at the sight ; 
 and even Mrs. Campbell and the two girls could not help 
 being amused. 
 
 " He'll try it again," said Martin. 
 
 "Yes, that he will," replied Malachi. "John, be all ready 
 with your rifle, for the brute has seen us." 
 
 " Why, he won't come this way, will he ? " exclaimed Mrs. 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, that he most likely will when he is angry ; 
 but you need not fear." 
 
 "But I'm afraid, Malachi," said Mary, 
 
 216
 
 ' Now, John,' said Malachi, ' get your bead well on him, right 
 between his eves.'"
 
 " Then perhaps you had better go about fifty yards back 
 with Mr. Campbell, where you will see the whole without 
 danger. There he goes to it again ; I knew he would." 
 
 Martin, who had got all the dogs collected together and 
 fast by a piece of deer's hide, as soon as they had discovered 
 the bear, went back with Mr. and Mrs. Campbell and the 
 girls. 
 
 " You need have no fear, ma'am," said Martin ; " the rifles 
 won't miss their mark, and if they did, I have the dogs to let 
 loose upon him ; and I think Oscar, with the help of the 
 others, would master him. Down silence, Oscar down, 
 dogs, down. Look at the Strawberry, ma'am, she's not afraid, 
 she's laughing like a silver bell." 
 
 During this interval, the bear again applied to the cooler, 
 and burned himself as before, and this time being more 
 angry, he now gave another roar, and, as if considering that 
 the joke had been played upon him by the party who were 
 looking on, he made directly for them at a quick run. 
 
 "Now, John," said Malachi, "get your bead well on him, 
 right between his eyes." 
 
 John kneeled down in front of Malachi, who had his rifle 
 all ready ; much to the horror of Mrs. Campbell, John per- 
 mitted the bear to come within twenty yards of him. He 
 then fired, and the animal fell dead without a struggle. 
 
 "A good shot, and well put in," said Malachi, going up to 
 the bear. te Let the dogs loose, Martin, that they may worry 
 the carcass ; it will do them good." 
 
 Martin did so ; the dogs were permitted to pull and tear at 
 the dead animal for a few minutes, and then taken off; in 
 the meantime, Mr. Campbell and the ladies had come up to 
 where the animal lay. 
 
 " Well, ma'am, isn't John a cool shot ? " said Malachi. 
 " Could the oldest hunter have done better ? " 
 
 " My dear John, you quite frightened me," said Mrs. 
 Campbell ; " why did you allow the beast to come so near 
 to you ? " 
 
 " Because I wanted to kill him dead, and not wound him," 
 replied John. 
 
 " To be sure," replied Malachi ; " to wound a bear is worse 
 than leaving him alone." 
 
 "Well, Malachi, you certainly have made a hunter of 
 
 217
 
 John/' said Mr. Campbell. (e I could not have supposed such 
 courage and presence of mind in one so young." 
 
 John was very much praised, as he deserved to be, by the 
 whole party ; and then Malachi said, " The skin belongs to 
 John, that of course." 
 
 " Is the bear good eating now ? " said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " Not very, ma'am," replied Malachi, " for he has consumed 
 all his fat during the winter; but we will cut off the legs for 
 hams, and when they are salted and smoked with the other 
 meat, you will acknowledge that a bear's ham is, at all events, 
 a dish that any one may say is good. Come, John, where's 
 your knife ? Martin, give us a hand here, while Mr. Camp- 
 bell and the ladies go home." 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV 
 
 AT was in the first week of June that Malachi, when he was 
 out in the woods, perceived an Indian, who came toward him. 
 He was a youth of about twenty or twenty-one years old, tall 
 and slightly made ; he carried his bow and arrows and his 
 tomahawk, but had no gun. Malachi was at that time sitting 
 down on the trunk of a fallen tree ; he was not more than 
 two .miles from the house, and had gone out with his rifle 
 without any particular intent, unless it was that, as he ex- 
 pected he, should soon receive some communication from the 
 Indians, he wished to give them an opportunity of speaking 
 to him alone. The Indian came up to where Malachi was, 
 and took a seat by him, without saying a word. 
 
 "Is my son from the West ?" said Malachi, in the Indian 
 tongue, after a silence of one or two minutes. 
 
 "The Young Otter is from the West/ replied the Indian. 
 "The old men have told him of the Grey Badger, who has 
 lived the life of a snake, and who has hunted with the fathers 
 of those who are now old. Does my father live with the 
 white man ? " 
 
 "He lives with the white man," replied Malachi; "he has 
 no Indian blood in his veins." 
 
 " Has the white man many in his lodge ? " said the Indian. 
 
 " Yes ; many young men and many rifles/' replied MalachL 
 
 218
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 The Indian did not continue this conversation, and there 
 was a silence of some minutes. Malachi was convinced that 
 the young Indian had been sent to intimate that Percival 
 was alive and in captivity, and he resolved to wait patiently 
 till he brought up the subject. 
 
 " Does not the cold kill the white man ? " said the Indian, 
 at last. 
 
 " No ; the white man can bear the winter's ice as well as 
 an Indian. He hunts as well, and brings home venison." 
 
 "Are all who came here with him now in the white man's 
 lodge ? " 
 
 " No, not all ; one white child slept in the snow, and is in 
 the land of spirits," replied Malachi. 
 
 Here there was a pause in the conversation for some 
 minutes ; at last the young Indian said 
 
 " A little bird sang in my ear, and it said, The white man's 
 child is not dead ; it wandered about in the woods and was 
 lost, and the Indian found him, and took him to his wigwam 
 in the far west." 
 
 " Did not the little bird lie to the Young Otter ? " replied 
 Malachi. 
 
 " No ; the little bird sang what was true," replied the 
 Indian. "The white boy is alive and in the lodge of the 
 Indian." 
 
 " There are many white men in the country who have 
 children," replied Malachi ; " and children are often lost. 
 The little bird may have sung of the child of some other 
 white man." 
 
 " The white boy had a rifle in his hand and snow-shoes on 
 his feet." 
 
 "So have all they who go out to hunt in the winter's 
 snow," replied Malachi. 
 
 " But the white boy was found near to the white man's 
 lodge." 
 
 " Then why was not the boy taken back to the white man 
 by the Indians who found him ? " 
 
 "They were going to their own wigwams and could not 
 turn aside ; besides, they feared to come near to the white 
 man's lodge after the sun was down ; as my father says he 
 has many young men and many rifles." 
 
 " But the white man does not raise his rifle against the 
 
 219
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Indian, whether he comes by day or by night," replied 
 Malachi. l( At night he kills the prowling wolf when he 
 comes near to the lodge." 
 
 The Indian again stopped and was silent. He knew by 
 the words of Malachi that the wolfs skin, with which the 
 Indian had been covered when he was crawling to the 
 palisades and had been shot by John, had been discovered. 
 Malachi after a while renewed the conversation. 
 
 " Is the Young Otter of a near tribe ? " 
 
 "The lodges of our tribe are twelve days' journey to the 
 westward," replied the Indian. 
 
 " The chief of the Young Otter's band is a great warrior ? " 
 
 " He is/' replied the Indian. 
 
 " Yes," replied Malachi. " The ' Angry Snake ' is a great 
 warrior. Did he send the Young Otter to me to tell me that 
 the white boy was alive and in his wigwam ? " 
 
 The Indian again paused. He perceived that Malachi 
 knew where he came from, and from whom. At last he 
 said 
 
 " It is many moons since the Angry Snake has taken care 
 of the white boy, and has fed him with venison ; many moons 
 that he has hunted for him to give him food ; and the white 
 boy loves the Angry Snake as a father, and the Angry Snake 
 loves the boy as his son. He will adopt him, and the white 
 boy will be the chief of the tribe. He will forget the white 
 men, and become red as an Indian/' 
 
 "The boy is forgotten by the white man, who has long 
 numbered him with the dead," replied Malachi. 
 
 "The white man has no memory," replied the Indian "to 
 forget so soon ; but it is not so. He would make many 
 presents to him who would bring back the boy." 
 
 " And what presents could he make ? " 1'eplied Malachi ; 
 "the white man is poor, and hunts with his young men as 
 the Indian does. What has the white man to give that the 
 Indian covets ? He has no whisky." 
 
 " The white man has powder, and lead, and rifles," replied 
 the Indian ; " more than he can use, locked up in his store- 
 house." 
 
 " And will the Angry Snake bring back the white boy 
 if the white man gives him powder, and lead, and rifles ? " 
 inquired Malachi. 
 
 220
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " He will make a long journey, and bring the white boy 
 with him," replied the Indian ; " but first let the white man 
 say what presents he will give." 
 
 " He shall be spoken to," replied Malachi, " and his answer 
 shall be brought, but the Young Otter must not go to the 
 white man's lodge. A redskin is not safe from the rifles of 
 the young men. When the moon is at the full I will meet 
 the Young Otter after the sun is down, at the eastern side of 
 the long prairie. Is it good ? " 
 
 " Good/' replied the Indian, who rose, turned on his heel, 
 and walked away into the forest. 
 
 When Malachi returned to the house, he took an oppor- 
 tunity of communicating to Alfred what had taken place. 
 After some conversation, they agreed that they would make 
 Captain Sinclair, who had that morning arrived from the fort, 
 their confidant as to what had occurred, and decide with him 
 upon what steps should be taken. Captain Sinclair was very 
 much surprised, and equally delighted, when he heard that 
 Percival was still alive, and warmly entered into the subject. 
 
 " The great question is, whether it would not be better to 
 accede to the terms of this scoundrel of an Indian chief," 
 observed Captain Sinclair. "What are a few pounds of 
 powder and a rifle or two compared with the happiness which 
 will be produced by the return of Percival to his parents, 
 who have so long lamented him as dead ? " 
 
 " It's not that, sir," replied Malachi. " I know that Mr. 
 Campbell would give his whole store-room to regain his boy, 
 but we must consider what will be the consequence if he 
 does so. One thing is certain, that the Angry Snake will 
 not be satisfied with a trifling present ; he will ask many 
 rifles, perhaps more than we have at the farm, and powder 
 and shot in proportion ; for he has mixed much with white 
 people, especially when the French were here, and he knows 
 how little we value such things, and how much we love our 
 children. But, sir, in the first place, you supply him and his 
 band with arms to use against us at any other time, and really 
 make them formidable ; and in the next place, you encourage 
 him to make some other attempt to obtain similar presents 
 for he will not be idle. Recollect, sir, that we have in all 
 probability killed one of their band, when he came to recon- 
 noitre the house in the skin of a wolf, and that will never be 
 
 221
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 forgotten, but revenged as soon as it can be. Now, sir, if we 
 give him arms and ammunition, we shall put the means of 
 revenge in his hands, and I should not be surprised to find 
 us one day attacked by him and his band, and it may be, 
 overpowered by means of these rifles which you propose to 
 give him." 
 
 " There is much truth and much good sense in what you 
 say, Malachi indeed I think it almost at once decides the 
 point, and that we must not consent to his terms ; but then 
 what must we do to recover the boy ? " 
 
 " That is the question which puzzles me," replied Alfred, 
 " for I perfectly agree with Malachi, that we must not give 
 him arms and ammunition, and I doubt if he would accept 
 of anything else." 
 
 " No, sir, that he will not, depend upon it," replied Malachi. 
 " I think there is but one way that will give us a chance." 
 
 " What, then, is your idea, Malachi ? " 
 
 " The Angry Snake with his band were tracking us, and 
 had we not been too strong, would have attacked and 
 murdered us all, that is clear. Not daring to do that, he has 
 stolen Percival, and detains him, to return him at his own 
 price. Now, sir, the Young Otter has come to us, and offers 
 to come again. We have given him no pledge of safe 
 conduct, and, therefore, when he comes again, we must have 
 an ambush ready for him, and make him prisoner ; but then 
 you see, sir, we must have the assistance of the Colonel, for 
 he must be confined at the fort ; we could not well keep 
 him at the farm. In the first place, it would be Impossible 
 then to withhold the secret from Mr. and Mrs. Campbell ; 
 and, in the next, we should have to be on the look-out for 
 an attack every night for his rescue ; but if the Colonel was 
 to know the whole circumstances, and would assist us, we 
 might capture the Indian lad and hold him as a hostage for 
 Master Percival, till we could make some terms with the 
 Angry Snake." 
 
 " I like your idea very much, Malachi," replied Captain 
 Sinclair, "and if, Alfred, you agree with me, I will acquaint 
 the Colonel with the whole of what has passed when I re- 
 turn to-night, and see if he will consent to our taking such 
 a step. When are you to meet the Indian, Malachi ? " 
 
 " In three days, that is on Saturday ; it will be the full of 
 
 222
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 the moon, and then I meet him at night, at the end of the 
 prairie nearest to the fort, so that there will be no difficulty 
 in doing all we propose without Mr. and Mi-s. Campbell being 
 aware of anything that has taken place." 
 
 " I think we cannot do better than you have proposed," 
 said Alfred. 
 
 " Be it so, then," said Captain Sinclair. " I will be here 
 again to-morrow no, not to-morrow, but the day after will 
 be better, and then I will give you the reply of the Colonel, 
 and make such arrangements as may be necessary." 
 
 " That's all right, sir," replied Malachi ; " and now all we 
 have to do is to keep our own secret ; so, perhaps, Captain 
 Sinclair, you had better go back to the young ladies, for 
 Miss Mary may imagine that it must be something of very 
 great importance which can have detained you so long from 
 her presence ; " and Malachi smiled as he finished his remark. 
 
 "There's good sense in that observation, Malachi," said 
 Alfred, laughing. "Come, Sinclair." 
 
 Captain Sinclair quitted in the evening, and went back to 
 the fort. He returned at the time appointed, and informed 
 them that the Colonel fully approved of their plan of holding 
 the young Indian as a hostage, and that he would secure him 
 in the fort as soon as he was brought in. 
 
 " Now, do we want any assistance from the fort ? Surely 
 not to capture an Indian lad ; at least, so I said to the 
 Colonel," continued Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " No, sir, we want no assistance, as you say. I am his 
 match, myself, if that were all ; but it is not strength which 
 is required. He is as little and supple as an eel, and as 
 difficult to hold, that I am certain of. If we were to use our 
 rifles, there would be no difficulty, but to hold him would 
 give some trouble to two of us, and if once he breaks loose, 
 he will be too fleet for any of us." 
 
 " Well, then, Malachi, how shall we proceed ? " 
 
 "Why, sir, I must meet him, and you and Mr. Alfred and 
 Martin must be hid at a distance, and gradually steal near 
 to us. Martin shall have his deer thongs all ready, and 
 when you pounce upon him, he must bind him at once. 
 Martin is used to them and knows how to manage it." 
 
 "Well, if you think that we three cannot manage him, let 
 us have Martin." 
 
 223
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " It isn't strength, sir/' replied Malachi, " but he will slip 
 through your fingers, if not well tied in half a minute. Now, 
 we will just walk down to where I intend to meet him, and 
 survey the place, and then I'll show you where you must be 
 for we must not be seen together in that direction to-morrow, 
 for he may be lurking about, and have some suspicion." 
 
 They then walked to the end of the prairie nearest to the 
 fort, which was about a mile from the house, and Malachi 
 having selected his ground, and pointed out to them where 
 to conceal themselves, they returned to the house, Alfred 
 having made arrangements when and where he and Martin 
 would meet Captain Sinclair on the day appointed. 
 
 The next day passed, and Malachi, as the sun sank be- 
 hind the lake, walked out to the end of the prairie. He had 
 not been there ten minutes when the young Indian stood 
 before him. He was armed, as before, with his tomahawk 
 and bows and arrows, but Malachi had come out expressly 
 without his rifle. 
 
 Malachi, as soon as he perceived the Indian, sat down, as 
 is the usual custom among them when they hold a talk, and 
 the Young Otter followed his example. 
 
 " Has my father talked to the white man ? " said the 
 Indian after a short silence. 
 
 "The white man grieves for the loss of his boy, and his 
 squaw weeps," replied Malachi. "The Angry Snake must 
 bring the boy to the lodge of the white man, and receive 
 presents." 
 
 "Will the white man be generous ?" continued the Indian. 
 
 " He has powder, and lead, and rifles, and tobacco ; will 
 such presents please the Angry Snake ?" 
 
 "The Angry Snake had a dream," replied the Indian, 
 " and he told me his dream. He dreamed that the white 
 boy was put into his mother's arms, who wept for joy, and 
 the white man opened his store, and gave to the Angry 
 Snake ten rifles, and two kegs of powder, and as much lead 
 as four men could carry away." 
 
 " 'Twas a good dream," replied Malachi, " and it will come 
 true when the white boy comes back to his mother." 
 
 "The Angry Snake had another dream. He dreamed 
 that the white man received his child, and pushed the Angry 
 Snake out from the door of his lodge." 
 
 224.
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " That was bad," replied Malachi. " Look at me, my son ; 
 say, did you ever hear that the Gray Badger said a lie ? " and 
 Malachi laid hold of the Indian's arm as he spoke. 
 
 This was the signal agreed upon between Malachi and the 
 party concealed, who rushed forward and seized the Indian. 
 The Young Otter sprang up in spite of their endeavours to 
 keep him, and would certainly have escaped, for he had got 
 his tomahawk clear, and was about to wield it around his 
 head, had not Martin already passed one of the deer thongs 
 round his ankle, by which the Indian was thrown again to 
 the ground. His arms were then secured behind his back 
 with other deer-skin thongs, and another passed round his 
 ankle and given to Alfred. 
 
 " You were right, Malachi," said Captain Sinclair ; " how 
 he contrived to twist himself out of our grasp I cannot 
 imagine ; but he certainly would have been off, and probably 
 have broken our heads before he went." 
 
 " I know the nature of these Indians, sir," replied Malachi ; 
 " they're never safe, even when tied, if the thong does not 
 cut into the bone ; but you have him now, sir, fast enough, 
 and the sooner you get to the fort the better. You have 
 your rifles in the bush ? " 
 
 "Yes," replied Martin, "you'll find them behind the large 
 oak tree." 
 
 " I'll fetch them ; not that I think there's much danger of 
 a rescue." 
 
 " We have not far to take him," said Captain Sinclair, 
 " for, as I wished you and Alfred not to be so long away as 
 to induce questions to be asked, I have a file of men and a 
 corporal about half a mile off, concealed in the bush. But, 
 Malachi, it is as well to let the Indian know that he is only 
 detained as a hostage, and will be restored as soon as the boy 
 is sent back." 
 
 Malachi addressed the Indian in his own tongue, and told 
 him what Captain Sinclair requested. 
 
 " Tell him that there are several Indian women about the 
 fort, who will take any message he may send to the Angry 
 Snake." 
 
 The Young Otter made no reply to anything said by 
 Malachi, but looked around him very impatiently. 
 
 "Be off as fast as you can," said Malachi, "for depend 
 
 225 P
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 upon it the Angry Snake was to meet him after his talk with 
 me ; I see it by his wandering eye, and his looking round for 
 assistance. I will go with you, and return with Alfred and 
 Martin, for I have no rifle." 
 
 " You can take mine, Malachi, as soon as we come up to 
 the soldiers." 
 
 This was done in a few minutes. Captain Sinclair then 
 took charge of the Indian, and set off with his party for the 
 fort. Malachi, Alfred, and Martin returned to the house, 
 and before they entered the prairie, Martin detected the tall 
 form of an Indian at a short distance, in the shade of the trees. 
 
 " Yes, I was sure of it," said Malachi. " It was well that 
 I did not go back without you. After all, in the woods, a 
 man's no man without his rifle." 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV 
 
 was right when he stated that he perceived the 
 form of the Angry Snake under the shade of the trees. The 
 chief was then watching what occurred, and had been witness 
 to the capture of his emissary, and, following those who had 
 the Young Otter in charge, saw him conveyed to the fort. 
 In the meantime, Malachi, Martin, and Alfred went home, 
 without any suspicion being raised among the other branches 
 of the family of what had occurred. This gave them great 
 satisfaction. 
 
 "Well, Malachi," said Alfred the next morning, as they 
 were all busily employed getting the seed into the new- 
 cleared land, " what do you imagine will be the steps now 
 taken by the Angry Snake ? " 
 
 "It's hard to say, sir," replied Malachi; "for he well 
 deserves the name of a snake, if, as the Scripture says, it's 
 the subtlest thing on earth : he will try all he can, you may 
 be sure ; and if it were not that he is afraid of us, he would 
 attack us immediately ; but that I have no idea that he will 
 venture upon." 
 
 " No, for your letter says, that he has only two rifles in 
 his band, which are not enough to give him any chance of 
 success."
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Very true, sir. I hear that the bateaux are coming from 
 the fort for the plank and flour." 
 
 "Yes, to-morrow, if there is not so much wind as there is 
 to-day ; it blows very fresh. Where is John ? " 
 
 " I left him with the Strawberry, sir ; they were busy with 
 the sugar." 
 
 " By-the-bye, how much have you got, Malachi?" 
 
 " About three or four hundred pounds, sir, as near as I can 
 reckon ; quite as much as madam will require." 
 
 " Yes, I should think so ; now we shall have preserves of 
 all sorts and the fruit for nothing ; the wild raspberries are 
 nearly ripe, and so are the cherries ; my cousins want John 
 to help to gather them." 
 
 " Well, sir, I dare say he will do so, although I believe that 
 he would rather do anything else. He said he was going to 
 fish this morning." 
 
 " The water is too rough, and he will not be able to 
 manage the punt by himself." 
 
 "Then that's the very reason why he'll go out," replied 
 Malachi; "he don't like easy jobs like picking raspberries. 
 Is it true, Mr. Alfred, that we are to have some more settlers 
 come here ?" 
 
 " Yes, I believe so ; my father is very anxious to have 
 them ; he thinks it will be a great security, and he has 
 offered very advantageous terms ; you won't much like that, 
 Malachi ? " 
 
 " Well, sir, I dare say you may think so, but it is not the 
 case ; if any one had told me, two years ago, that I could 
 have remained here, I would have said it was impossible, but 
 we are all creatures of habit. I had been so used to my own 
 company for so long a time, that when I first saw you I 
 couldn't bear the sight of you ; no, not even that of your 
 pretty cousins, Miss Mary and Emma, although, Heaven 
 knows, they might tame a savage ; but now, sir, I feel quite 
 changed ; I have first borne with company, because I fancied 
 the boy, and then I felt no dislike to it, and now I like it. 
 I believe that in my old age I am coming back to my feelings 
 as a boy, and I think very often of my father's farm, and the 
 little village that was close to it ; and then I often fancy 
 that I should like to see a village rise up here, and a church 
 stand up there upon the mount ; I think I should like to live 
 
 227
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 on till I saw a church built and God worshipped as He ought 
 to be." 
 
 " This is indeed a change, Malachi ; well, I hope you will 
 see a church on the mount, and live many years afterward to 
 be present at the weddings and christenings." 
 
 " As it pleases God, sir. There's one thing, Mr. Alfred, 
 that has given me great content, and more than anything, 
 perhaps, reconciled me to my new way of living ; and that is, 
 that the Strawberry, by the blessing of God and the labour 
 of your mother and cousins, has become a good Christian ; you 
 don't know how pleased I am at that." 
 
 " She's an excellent little creature, Malachi ; every one is 
 fond of her, and I believe Martin is very strongly attached 
 to her." 
 
 " Yes, sir, she's a good wife, for she never uses her tongue, 
 and obeys her husband in all things. I think Martin has 
 now become quite steady, and you might send him to 
 Montreal, or anywhere else, without fear of his getting into 
 the prison for making a disturbance. I see that a bear has 
 been over into the maize-field last night." 
 
 " What ! did he climb the snake-fence ? " 
 
 "Yes, sir, they climb anything; but I have got his tracks, 
 and this night I think that I shall get hold of him, for I shall 
 lay a trap for him." 
 
 Malachi and Alfred continued to work for two or three 
 hours, when they were summoned by Emma to go in to 
 dinner. " I cannot find John," said Emma, as they walked 
 home ; " Strawberry says that he left her some time back, and 
 went to fish ; have you seen him pass by the river's side ? " 
 
 " No," replied Alfred ; " but, Malachi, you said that he was 
 going to fish in the punt, did you not ? " 
 
 "Yes, sir." 
 
 " Do you see the punt on the beach, Emma ? " 
 
 " No, I do not," replied Emma ; " but it may be behind 
 the point." 
 
 " Nor can I ; I hope he has not been carried away by the 
 wind, for it blows very hard ; I'll run down, and see if he is 
 there." 
 
 Alfred ran down to the beach ; the punt was gone from 
 the shore, and after looking for some time to leeward, which 
 was to the eastward, in the direction of the rapids, Alfred 
 
 228
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 thought that he perceived something like a boat at a distance 
 of three or four miles ; but the water of the lake was much 
 ruffled by the strong wind, and it was not easy to distinguish. 
 
 Alfred hastened back, and said to Emma, " I really am 
 afraid that John is adrift. I think I see the boat, but am not 
 sure. Emma, go in quietly and bring out my telescope, which 
 is over my bed-place. Do not let them see you, or they will 
 be asking questions, and your aunt may be alarmed." 
 
 Emma went to the house, and soon returned with the 
 telescope. Alfred and Malachi then went down to the beach, 
 and the former distinctly made out that what he had seen 
 was the punt adrift, with John in it. 
 
 " Now, what is to be done ? " said Alfred. " I must take 
 a horse, and ride off to the fort, for if they do not see him 
 before he passes, he may not be picked up." 
 
 " If he once gets into the rapids, sir," said Malachi, " he 
 will be in great danger ; for he may be borne down upon one 
 of the rocks, and upset in a minute." 
 
 " Yes ; but he is some way from them yet," replied Alfred. 
 
 " Very true, sir ; but with this strong wind right down to 
 them, and helping the current, he will soon be there. There 
 is no time to be lost." 
 
 " No ; but I'll go in to dinner, and as soon as I have taken 
 a mouthful, just to avoid creating any alarm, I will slip out, 
 and ride to the fort as fast as I can." 
 
 " Just so ; you will be there in good time, for he is now 
 three miles above the fort ; indeed, he cannot well pass it 
 without their seeing him." 
 
 "Yes, he can, now that the water is so rough," replied 
 Alfred ; " recollect that they are soldiers in the fort, and not 
 sailors, who are accustomed to look on the water. A piece 
 of drift timber and a punt is much the same to their eyes. 
 Come, let us in to dinner." 
 
 "Yes, sir; I'll follow you," replied Malachi; " but, before 
 I come in I'll catch the horse and saddle him for you. You 
 can tell Miss Emma to hold her tongue about it." 
 
 Alfred rejoined Emma, whom he cautioned, and then they 
 went in to their dinner. 
 
 " Where's John ? " said Mr. Campbell ; " he promised me 
 some lake fish for dinner, and has never brought them in ; so 
 you will not have such good fare as I expected." 
 
 229
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "And where's Malachi?" said Alfred. 
 
 " I dare say he and John are out together somewhere/' 
 observed Henry, who, with Martin, had come in before 
 Alfred. 
 
 " Well, he will lose his dinner," said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " That's what I cannot afford to do, mother," said Alfred ; 
 "I am very hungry, and I have not more than five minutes 
 to spare, for the seed must be put in to-night." 
 
 " I thought Malachi was with you, Alfred," said Mr. 
 Campbell. 
 
 " So he was, father," replied Alfred ; " but he left me. Now, 
 mother, please to give me my dinner." 
 
 Alfred ate fast, and then rose from the table, and went 
 away from the house. The horse was all ready, and he 
 mounted and rode off for the fort, telling Malachi that his 
 father and mother thought John was with him ; and that, 
 therefore, he had better not go in to dinner, but keep out 
 of the way. 
 
 " Yes, sir, that will be best, and then they can ask no 
 questions. Be quick, sir, for I am not at all easy about 
 the boy." 
 
 Their plans, however, to conceal the danger of John did 
 not succeed ; for Mrs. Campbell, after the loss of poor little 
 Percival, had become more than ever solicitous about John, 
 and, a minute or two after Alfred had left the house, she 
 rose from the table, and went to the door, to see if she could 
 perceive Malachi and John coming in. As it happened, 
 Alfred had just set off in a gallop, and she saw him, as 
 well as Malachi standing by himself and watching Alfred's 
 departure. The very circumstance of Alfred's mysterious 
 departure alarmed her. He had never said that he was 
 going to the fort, and that John was not with Malachi was 
 certain. She went into the cottage, and, sinking back in 
 her chair, exclaimed " Some accident has happened to 
 John ! " 
 
 " Why should you say so, my dear ? " said Mr. Campbell. 
 
 " I'm sure of it," replied Mrs. Campbell, bursting into 
 tears. " Alfred is riding away to the fort. Malachi is 
 standing by himself outside. What can it be ? " 
 
 Mr. Campbell and all the others ran out immediately, 
 except Mary Percival, who went to Mrs. Campbell. Mr. 
 
 230
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Campbell beckoned to Emma, and from her obtained the 
 real state of the case. 
 
 " It will be better to tell her at once," said Mr. Campbell, 
 \vho then went to his wife, telling her that John was adrift, 
 and that Alfred had ridden to the fort to pick him up 
 in one of the bateaux, but there was no danger to be 
 apprehended." 
 
 " Why should they conceal it, if there was no danger, 
 Campbell?" replied his wife. "Yes; there must be danger 
 now the water is so rough. My child, am I to lose you as 
 well as my poor Percival ! " continued Mrs. Campbell, again 
 sobbing. 
 
 Every attempt was made to console her and assuage her 
 fears, but with indifferent success, and the afternoon of this 
 day was passed in great concern by all, and in an extreme 
 state of nervous anxiety on the part of Mrs. Campbell. 
 Toward the evening, Alfred was seen returning on horseback 
 at full speed. The whole of the family were out watching 
 his arrival, with beating hearts ; poor Mrs. Campbell in 
 almost a fainting state. Alfred perceived them long before 
 he had crossed the prairie, and waved his hat in token of 
 good tidings. 
 
 "All's well, depend upon it, my dear," said Mr. Campbell. 
 "Alfred would not wave his hat if there was any disaster." 
 
 " I must have it from his own mouth," said Mrs. Campbell, 
 almost breathless. 
 
 " Safe ? " cried out Martin to Alfred, as he approached. 
 
 "Safe, quite safe ! " cried Alfred, in return. 
 
 *' Thank Heaven ! " cried Mrs. Campbell, in a low voice, 
 clasping her hands in gratitude. 
 
 Alfred leaped off his saddle, and hastened to communicate 
 the news. John, trusting too much to his own powers, had 
 gone out in the punt, and soon found out that he could not 
 manage it in so strong a wind. He attempted to get back 
 to the beach, but was unsuccessful, and had, as we have said, 
 been carried away by the wind and current down toward 
 the rapids; but it so happened, that before Alfred had arrived 
 at the fort, Captain Sinclair had observed the punt adrift, 
 and, by the aid of a telescope, ascertained that John was in 
 it, exerting himself very vigorously, but to no purpose. 
 Captain Sinclair, having reported to the commandant and 
 
 231
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 obtained permission, had launched one of the bateaux, manned 
 by the soldiers, and had brought John and the punt on shore, 
 about four miles below the fort, and not until they had 
 arrived in the strong current of the rapids, which in another 
 hour would have, in all probability, proved fatal. Alfred, 
 from the fort, had seen Captain Sinclair gain the shore, with 
 John and the punt in tow, and, as soon as he was satisfied of 
 his brother's safety, had ridden back as fast as he could, to 
 communicate it. This intelligence gave them all great 
 delight, and now that they knew that John was safe, they 
 waited his return with patience. Captain Sinclair arrived, 
 with John behind him, on horseback, about two hours after- 
 ward, and was gladly welcomed. 
 
 " Indeed, Captain Sinclair, we are under great obligations 
 to you. Had you not been so active, the boy might have 
 been lost," said Mrs. Campbell. "Accept my best thanks." 
 
 " And mine," said Mary, extending her hand to him. 
 
 "John, you have frightened me very much," said Mrs. 
 Campbell ; " how could you be so imprudent as to go on the 
 lake in such a high wind ? See what a narrow escape you 
 have had." 
 
 " I should have been at Montreal to-morrow morning," said 
 John, laughing. 
 
 " No, never ; you would have been upset in the rapids long 
 before you could get to Montreal." 
 
 " Well, mother, I can swim," replied John. 
 
 " You naughty boy, nothing will make you afraid." 
 
 " Well, ma'am, it's a good fault, that of having confidence 
 in yourself, so don't check it too much," replied Malachi. 
 " It saves many a man who would otherwise be lost." 
 
 "That's very true, Malachi," observed Alfred; "so, now 
 that he is safe back, we won't scold John any more. He will 
 know better than to go out in such rough weather again." 
 
 " To be sure I shall," said John ; " I don't want to go down 
 the rapids." 
 
 " Well, I'm glad to hear you say that," replied Mrs. 
 Campbell. 
 
 Captain Sinclair remained with them that night. Before 
 daylight, the family were alarmed by the report of a gun, 
 and it was immediately supposed that some attack had been 
 made on the lodge occupied by Malachi, Martin, and his 
 
 232
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 wife. Captain Sinclair, Alfred, and John sprang out of bed, 
 and were clothed in a minute. As soon as they had armed 
 themselves, they opened the door cautiously, and, looking 
 well round, went through the passage to the sheepfold where 
 the lodge was built. Everything, however, appeared to be 
 quiet, and Alfred knocked at the door. Malachi answered to 
 the inquiry, " What is the matter ? " 
 
 "We heard the report of a gun close to the house just 
 now, and we thought something might have happened." 
 
 " Oh ! " cried Malachi, laughing, " is that all ? Then you 
 may all go to bed again. It's my trap for the bear nothing 
 more. I forgot to tell you last night." 
 
 "Well, as we are up, we may as well go and see," said 
 Alfred ; " the day is breaking." 
 
 " Well, sir, I am ready," said Malachi, coming out with his 
 deer-skin jacket in one hand and his rifle in the other. 
 
 They walked to the maize-field on the other side of the 
 river, and found that the trap had been successful, for a large 
 bear lay dead at the foot of the snake-fence. 
 
 " Yes, sir, I've got him," said Malachi. 
 
 " But what was the trap ? " said Henry. 
 
 "You see, sir, I tracked the brute over the rails by his 
 broad foot-mark, and as I knew he would come the same way, 
 I fixed the rifle with a wire to the trigger, so that, as he 
 climbed up, he must touch the wire with his fore-paws, and 
 the muzzle, pointed a little downward, would then about 
 reach his heart when the gun went off". You see, sir, it has 
 happened just as I wished it, and there's another good skin 
 for Montreal." 
 
 " It is a she-bear," said Martin, who had joined them, 
 "and she has cubs ; they can't be far off"." 
 
 " That's true," replied Malachi ; " so now you had better 
 all go back again. Martin and I will hide, and I'll answer 
 for it, in an hour, we will bring the cubs home with us." 
 
 The rest of the party returned to the house. The Straw- 
 berry had already made known to Mr. and Mrs. Campbell 
 the cause of the report. About an hour before breakfast, 
 Malachi and Martin came in, each with a cub of a few weeks 
 old. The little animals had come in the track of the mother 
 in search of her, and were pawing the dead body, as if trying 
 to awaken her, when Malachi and Martin secured them. 
 
 233
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " What a charming pet ! " said Emma; " I will rear it for 
 myself." 
 
 " And I'll have the other/' said John. 
 
 No objection was raised to this, except that Mr. Campbell 
 observed, that if they became troublesome as they grew up, 
 they must be parted with, which was agreed to. Emma and 
 John took possession of their pets, and fed them with milk, 
 and in a few days they became very tame ; one being 
 chained up near the house, and the other at Malachi's 
 lodge. They soon grew very playful and very amusing little 
 animals, and the dogs became used to them, and never 
 attempted to hurt them ; indeed, very often Oscar and the 
 bear would be seen rolling about together, the best friends 
 in the world. But in a few months they became too large 
 for pets, and too troublesome, so one was despatched by a 
 bateau going to Montreal, as a present to Mr. Emmerson, and 
 the other was taken to the fort by Captain Sinclair, and 
 became a great favourite of the soldiers. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVI 
 
 CAPTAIN SINCLAIR was now very constantly at the 
 house, for in the summer time the commandant allowed 
 much more liberty to the officers. Although the detention 
 of the Young Otter and the cause of his being detained, had 
 been made known to the Angry Snake, weeks passed away, 
 and yet there appeared no intention on the part of the chief 
 to redeem his young warrior by producing Percival. Every 
 day an overture on his part was expected, but none came, 
 and those who were in the secret were in a continual state of 
 suspense and anxiety. One thing had been ascertained, 
 which was, that the Indian fired at by John had been killed, 
 and this occasioned much fear on the part of Malachi and 
 Martin, that the Angry Snake would revenge the death upon 
 young Percival. This knowledge of the Indian feeling, how- 
 ever, they kept to themselves. 
 
 Toward the close of the summer they had an arrival of 
 letters and newspapers, both from England and Montreal. 
 There was nothing peculiarly interesting in the intelligence 
 
 234
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 from England, although the newspapers were, as usual, read 
 with great avidity. One paragraph met the eye of Henry, 
 which he immediately communicated, observing at the time 
 that 'they always obtained news of Mr. Douglas Campbell on 
 every fresh arrival. The paragraph was as follows: "The 
 Oxley hounds had a splendid run on Friday last ; " after 
 describing the country they passed through, the paragraph 
 ended with, "We regret to say that Mr. Douglas Campbell, 
 of Wexton Hall, received a heavy fall from his horse, in clear- 
 ing a wide brook. He is, however, we understand, doing 
 well." The letters from Montreal, were, however, important. 
 They communicated the immediate departure from that city 
 of four families of emigrants, who had accepted the terms 
 offered by Mr. Emmerson, and were coming to settle upon 
 Mr. Campbell's property. They also stated that the purchase 
 of the other six hundred acres of contiguous land had been 
 completed, and sent government receipts for the purchase- 
 money. 
 
 The news contained in this letter induced Mr. Campbell 
 to send a message to the commandant of the fort, by Captain 
 Sinclair, acquainting him with the expected arrival of the 
 emigrant families, and requesting to know whether he would 
 allow a party of soldiers to assist in raising the cottages 
 necessary for their reception, and begging the loan of two or 
 three tents to accommodate them upon their arrival, until their 
 cottages should be built. The reply of the commandant was 
 favourable, and now all was bustle and activity, that, if 
 possible, the buildings might be in forwardness previous to 
 harvest time, when they would all have ample occupation. 
 Indeed, as the hay harvest was just coming on, without 
 assistance from the fort they never could have got through 
 the work previous to the winter setting in, and it would have 
 been very inconvenient to have had to receive any of the 
 emigrants into their own house. 
 
 The sites of the four cottages, or log huts, were soon 
 selected ; they were each of them nearly half a mile from 
 Mr. Campbell's house, and while some of the party, assisted 
 by a portion of the soldiers, were getting in the hay, the 
 others, with another portion, were cutting down the trees, 
 and building up the cottages. In a fortnight after they had 
 commenced, the emigrants arrived, and were housed in the 
 
 235
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 tents prepared for them ; and as their labour was now added 
 to that of the others, in a short time everything was well in 
 advance. The agreement made by Mr. Campbell was, that 
 the emigrants should each receive fifty acres of land, after 
 they had cleared for him a similar quantity ; but there were 
 many other conditions, relative to food and supply of stock to 
 the emigrant families, which are not worth the while to dwell 
 upon. It is sufficient to say that Mr. Campbell, with his 
 former purchases, retained about six hundred acres, which 
 he considered quite sufficient for his farm, which was all in 
 a ring fence, and with the advantage of bordering on the 
 lake. The fire had cleared a great deal of the new land, so 
 that it required little trouble for his own people to get it into 
 a fit state for the first crop. 
 
 While the emigrants and soldiers were hard at work, the 
 Colonel paid a visit to Mr. Campbell to settle his account 
 with him, and handed over a bill upon government for the 
 planks, flour, &c., supplied to the fort. 
 
 " I assure you, Mr. Campbell, I have great pleasure/' said 
 the Colonel, " in giving you every assistance, and I render it 
 the more readily as I am authorised by the Governor so to 
 do. Your arrival and settling here has proved very advan- 
 tageous ; for your supplying the fort has saved the govern- 
 ment a great deal of money, at the same time that it has 
 been profitable to you, and enabled you to get rid of your 
 crops without sending them down so far as Montreal ; which 
 would have been as serious an expense to you, as getting the 
 provisions from Montreal has proved to us. You may keep 
 the fatigue party of soldiers upon the same terms as before, 
 as long as they may prove useful to you, provided they return 
 to the fort by the coming of winter." 
 
 " Then I will, if you please, retain them for getting in the 
 harvest ; we have so much to do that I shall be most happy 
 to pay for their assistance." 
 
 I have said that there were four families of emigrants, and 
 now I will let my readers know a little more about them. 
 
 The first family was a man and his wife of the name of 
 Harvey ; they had two sons of fourteen and fifteen, and a 
 daughter of eighteen years of age. This man had been a 
 small farmer, and by his industry was gaining an honest 
 livelihood, and putting by some money, when his eldest son, 
 
 236
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 who was at the time about twenty years old, fell into bad 
 company, and was always to be seen at the alehouses or at 
 the fairs, losing his time and losing his money. The father, 
 whose ancestors had resided for many generations on the 
 same spot, and had always been, as long as they could trace 
 back, small farmers like himself, and who was proud of only 
 one thing, which was that his family had been noted for 
 honesty and upright dealing, did all he could to reclaim him, 
 but in vain. At last the son was guilty of a burglary, tried, 
 convicted, and transported for life. The disgrace had such 
 an effect upon the father, that he never held up his head 
 afterward ; he was ashamed to be seen in the parish, and at 
 last he resolved to emigrate to a new country where what had 
 happened would not be known. 
 
 He accordingly sold off everything, and came to Canada ; 
 but by the time that he had arrived in the country, and paid 
 all his expenses, he had little money left, and when he heard 
 from Mr. Emmerson the terms offered by Mr. Campbell, he 
 gladly accepted them. The wife, his two sons and his 
 daughter, who came with him, were as industrious and as 
 respectable as himself. 
 
 The second family, of the name of Graves, consisted of a 
 man and his wife, and only one son, a young man grown up ; 
 but the wife's two sisters were with them. He had come 
 from Buckinghamshire, and had been accustomed to a dairy 
 farm. 
 
 The third family was a very numerous one, with a man and 
 his wife, of the name of Jackson ; these had been farmers 
 and market-gardeners near London ; and had brought out 
 some money with them : but, as I have mentioned, they had 
 a very large family, most of them too young to be very useful 
 for a few years. They had seven children : a girl of eighteen, 
 two boys of twelve and thirteen, then three little girls, and a 
 boy an infant. Jackson had money enough to purchase a 
 farm, but being a very prudent man, and reflecting that he 
 might not succeed at first, and that his large family would 
 run away with all his means, he decided upon accepting the 
 terms proposed by Mr. Campbell. 
 
 The fourth and last of the emigrant families was a young 
 couple of the name of Meredith. The husband was the son 
 of a farmer in Shropshire, who had died, and divided his 
 
 237
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 property between his three sons : two of them remained upon 
 the farm and paid the youngest brother his proportion in 
 money, who, being of a speculative turn, resolved to corne to 
 Canada, and try his fortune. He married just before he came 
 out, and was not as yet encumbered with any family ; he was 
 a fine young man, well educated, and his wife a very clever, 
 pretty young woman. 
 
 Thus there was an addition of twenty-one souls to the 
 population of Mr. Campbell's settlement, which with their 
 own ten made a total of thirty-one people, out of whom they 
 reckoned that thirteen were capable of bearing arms, and 
 defending them from any attack of the Indians. 
 
 Before harvest time, the cottages were all built, and the 
 emigrants were busy felling round their new habitations, to 
 lay up firewood for the winter, and clearing away a spot for 
 a garden, and for planting potatoes in the following spring. 
 The harvest being ripe again, gave them all full employment ; 
 the corn was got in with great expedition by the united 
 labour of the soldiers and emigrants, when the former, having 
 completed their work, returned to the fort, and the Campbells, 
 with the addition to their colony, were now left alone. Visit- 
 ing the emigrants in their own cottages, and making acquaint- 
 ance with the children, was now a great source of amusement 
 to the Miss Percivals. Various plans were started relative to 
 establishing a Sunday-school and many other useful arrange- 
 ments ; one, however, took place immediately, which was, 
 that divine service was performed by Mr. Campbell in his own 
 house, and was attended by all the emigrants every Sunday. 
 Mr. Campbell had every reason to be pleased with their 
 conduct up to the present time ; they all appeared willing, 
 never murmured or complained at any task allotted to them, 
 and were satisfied with Mr. Campbell's arrangements relative 
 to supplies. Parties were now again formed for the chase ; 
 Meredith and young Graves proved to be good woodsmen 
 and capital shots with the rifle, so that now they had enough 
 to send out a party on alternate days, while one or two of the 
 others fished all the day and salted down as fast as they 
 caught, that there might be a full supply for the winter. 
 
 But although Mr. and Mrs. Campbell and the Miss 
 Percivals, as well as the major part of the family, were fully 
 satisfied and happy in their future prospects, there were four 
 
 238
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 who were in a state of great anxiety and suspense. These 
 were Alfred, Malachi, Martin, and the Strawberry, who, 
 being acquainted with the existence of young Percival, found 
 their secret a source of great annoyance, now that, notwith- 
 standing the capture and detention of the Young Otter, no 
 advance appeared to be made for his exchange, nor any signs 
 of any overture on the part of the Angry Snake. Captain 
 Sinclair, who was usually at the farm twice during the week, 
 was also much fretted at finding that every time Malachi 
 and Alfred had no more information to give him than he had 
 to impart to them. They hardly knew how to act ; to let a 
 second winter pass away without attempting to i*ecover the 
 boy, appeared to them to be delaying too long, and yet to 
 communicate intelligence which might only end in bitter 
 disappointment, seemed unadvisable ; for the Indian chief, 
 out of revenge, might have killed the boy, and then the 
 grief of the father and mother would be more intense than 
 before. It would be opening a wound to no purpose. This 
 question was frequently canvassed by Alfred and Captain 
 Sinclair, but an end was put to all their debates on the 
 subject by an unexpected occurrence. Mary Percival had 
 one morning gone down to a place called the Cedar Swamp, 
 about half a mile from the house to the westward, near to 
 the shore of the lake, to pick cranberries for preserving. 
 One of the little emigrant girls, Martha Jackson, was with 
 her ; when one basket was full, Mary sent it home by the 
 little girl, with directions to come back immediately. The 
 girl did so, but on her return to the Cedar Swamp, Mary 
 Percival was not to be seen. The basket which she had 
 retained with her was lying with all the cranberries upset 
 out of it on a hill by the side of the swamp. The little girl 
 remained for a quarter of an hour, calling out Miss Percival's 
 name, but not receiving any answer, she became frightened, 
 imagining that some wild beast had attacked her ; and she 
 ran back as fast as she could to the house, acquainting Mr. 
 and Mrs. Campbell with what had happened. Martin and 
 Alfred were at the mill ; Malachi, fortunately, was at his 
 own lodge, and Strawberry rah for him, told him what the 
 girl had reported, and having done so, she looked at Malachi, 
 and said "Angry Snake." 
 
 "Yes, Strawberry, that is the case, I have no doubt," 
 
 239
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 replied Malachi ; " but not a word at present ; I knew he 
 would be at something, but I did not think that he dared do 
 that either ; however, we shall see. Go back to the house, 
 and tell master and missis that I have gone down to the 
 Cedar Swamp, and will return as soon as possible, and do 
 you follow me as fast as you can, for your eyes are younger 
 than mine, and I shall want the use of them : tell them 
 not to send anybody else, it will do harm instead of good, 
 for they will trample the ground, and we may lose the 
 track." 
 
 Malachi caught up his rifle, examined the priming, and 
 set off in the direction of the swamp, while the Strawberry 
 returned to the house to give his message to Mr. and Mrs. 
 Campbell. Leaving Mr. and Mrs. Campbell, who were in a 
 great state of alarm, and had sent the little girl, Martha 
 Jackson, to summon Alfred and Martin (for John and Henry 
 were out in the woods after the cattle), the Strawberry went 
 down to the Cedar Swamp to join Malachi, whom she found 
 standing still, leaning on his rifle, near the basket which had 
 contained the cranberries. 
 
 ''Now, Strawberry, we must find out how many of them 
 there were, and which way they have gone," said Malachi, 
 in the Indian tongue. 
 
 " Here," said Strawberry, pointing to a mark on the short 
 grass, which never could have attracted the observation of 
 one unused to an Indian life. 
 
 " I see, child ; I see that and two more, but we cannot 
 tell much as yet ; let us follow up the trail till we come to 
 some spot where we may read the print better. That's her 
 foot," continued Malachi, after they had proceeded two or 
 three yards. " The sole of a shoe cuts the grass sharper 
 than a moccasin. We have no easy task just now, and if the 
 others come, they may prevent us from finding the track 
 altogether." 
 
 " Here, again," said Strawberry, stooping close to the short, 
 dry grass. 
 
 " Yes ; you're right, child," replied Malachi. " Let us 
 once follow it to the bottom of this hill, and then we shall 
 do better." 
 
 By the closest inspection and minutest search, Malachi and 
 the Strawberry continued to follow the almost imperceptible 
 
 240
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 track till they arrived at the bottom of the hill, about a 
 hundred yards from where they started. It had become more 
 difficult, as the print of Mary's foot, which was more easily 
 perceptible than the others, had served them for a few yards ; 
 after which it was no more to be distinguished, and it was 
 evident that she had been lifted up from the ground. This 
 satisfied them that she had been carried off. When they 
 arrived at the bottom of the hill, they could clearly distin- 
 guish the print marks of moccasins, and by measuring very 
 exactly the breadth and length of the impressions, made out 
 that they were of two different people. These they con- 
 tinued to follow till they arrived at the forest, about a quarter 
 of a mile from the swamp, where they heard the hallooing of 
 Alfred and Martin, to which Malachi answered, and they 
 soon joined him. 
 
 " What is it, Malachi ? " 
 
 "She has been carried off, sir, I've no doubt," replied 
 Malachi, " by the Snake. The rascal is determined to have 
 the vantage of us. W T e have one prisoner, and he has made 
 two." 
 
 Malachi then explained why he was certain that she had 
 been carried away, and Martin agreed with him immediately. 
 Alfred then said "Well, but now, before we act, let us con- 
 sult what is best to be done." 
 
 " Well, sir," replied Malachi, " the best to do now, at this 
 moment, is for the Strawberry and me to follow the trail, 
 and try if we cannot obtain more information, and when we 
 have got all we can, we must form a party, and go in pursuit. 
 Let us only get fairly on the trail, and we will not lose it, 
 especially if the Strawberry is with us, for she has a better 
 eye than any Indian I ever knew, be it man or woman." 
 
 " Well, that is all right, Malachi ; but what shall I do now 
 while you are following up the trail ? " 
 
 " Well, sir, you must prepare the party, and get them all 
 ready for a start ; for we must be off in three hours, if 
 possible." 
 
 "Captain Sinclair had better come with us. He will be 
 quite frantic if he does not," said Alfred. 
 
 " Well, then, perhaps he had, sir," replied Malachi coldly , 
 " but I'd rather he were away. He won't be so cool and 
 calm as he ought to be." 
 
 241 Q
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " Never fear ; but I must now go to my father and mother, 
 and tell the whole of the circumstances which have occurred. 
 I must tell them that Percival is alive." 
 
 " Why so, sir ? " replied Malachi. " It will only fret them 
 more. It's quite sufficient that they should have to lament 
 Miss Percival being carried off, without their knowing what 
 fresh cause for anxiety there is about the boy. I would only 
 say that Miss Mary has been carried off by somebody, and 
 leave out all about our having captured the Young Otter, 
 and why we took him." 
 
 " Well, perhaps it will be better," said Alfred ; " then I'll 
 leave Martin here, and ride off to the fort to Captain Sinclair. 
 Shall I ask for any soldiers ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir ; if there are any good backwoodsmen among 
 them, we may find a couple of them of service. We ought 
 to have a larger force than the Indian ; and the latter, if you 
 recollect, is stated at six with the chief. Now, there are 
 you, Martin, and I, that's three ; Captain Sinclair and two 
 soldiers would be six; young Graves and Meredith make 
 eight. That's sufficient, sir ; more than sufficient does harm. 
 Mr. Henry must stay, and so must Mr. John, because he will 
 not be home before we are away. I'm sorry for that, as I 
 should have liked him to be with me." 
 
 " It can't be helped," replied Alfred. " Well then, Martin 
 and I will go back at once ; in two hours I will return with 
 Captain Sinclair, if I possibly can." 
 
 " As quick as you please, sir, and Martin will get everything 
 ready for the journey, for we must not fire our rifles, if we can 
 help it" 
 
 Alfred hastened away, and was soon followed by Martin, to 
 whom Malachi had given some directions. Malachi and the 
 Strawberry then continued to follow the trail, which they 
 traced through the thickest of the wood for more than an hour, 
 when they came upon a spot where a fire had been lighted, 
 and the ground trodden down, evidently showing that the 
 parties had been living there some time. 
 
 " Here was the nest of the whole gang," resumed Malachi, 
 as he looked round. 
 
 The Strawberry, who had been examining the ground, 
 said 
 
 "Here is her foot again." 
 
 242
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Yes, yes ; it's clear enough that two of them have carried 
 her off and brought her here to where the others were waiting 
 for them, and from here the whole party have made their 
 start. Now we have the new trail to find, and that they have 
 taken every care to prevent us, I do not doubt." 
 
 The Strawberry now pointed to a mark near where the fire 
 had been lighted, and said, " The moccasin of a squaw." 
 
 " Right, then she is with them, so much the better, 7 ' re- 
 plied Malachi,, " for, as she sent me that letter, she may 
 serve us still, if she chooses." 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII 
 
 PREVIOUS to his starting for the fort, Alfred had a hasty 
 communication with his father and mother, in which he in- 
 formed them simply that it was evident that Mary had been 
 carried off, and that it was the opinion of Malachi and Martin 
 that the Angry Snake was the party to be suspected. 
 
 " But what cause could he have ? " said Emma, weeping. 
 
 " Merely to get powder and shot as a reward for bringing 
 her back again," replied Alfred ; "so there is not anything to 
 fear as to her being ill treated ; but if he has any other reason 
 for what he has done, it is well known that an Indian always 
 respects a female. But here comes my horse." 
 
 " But what are you going to do, Alfred ? " said Mrs. 
 Campbell, who was in a state of great agitation. 
 
 " Ride to the fort for assistance, bring Captain Sinclair, and 
 go in pursuit as fast as we can, mother. Martin will get all 
 ready by my return, Malachi is following up the trail with 
 Strawberry. But there is no time to be lost ; I shall soon be 
 back." 
 
 Alfred then sprang upon his horse, which Martin had 
 brought to the door, and galloped away to the fort. 
 
 As it may be supposed, Mr. and Mrs. Campbell and Emma 
 were in great distress ; this did not, however, prevent them 
 from listening to Martin, and supplying him with all that he 
 requested, which was salt pork and other food for their 
 journey, powder and shot for their rifles, &c. Having speci- 
 fied all that was wanted, Martin then went off to summon 
 
 243
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 young Graves and Meredith ; they were soon found, and when 
 they heard the intelligence, were ready in a minute for 
 departure. Their rifles and an extra pair of moccasins each 
 was all that they required for the journey, and in a few 
 minutes they accompanied Martin to the house. After they 
 had been occupied for a little time in dividing the various 
 articles into different packages, that each might carry his 
 proportion, Mr. Campbell said 
 
 " Martin, supposing that you and Malachi are correct in 
 your supposition, where do you think that they will take my 
 poor niece ? " 
 
 " Right away to their own wigwams, sir," replied Martin. 
 
 " Have you any idea how far that may be ? " said Mrs. 
 Campbell. 
 
 " Yes, ma'am, I have heard that the Angry Snake's 
 quarters are about twelve days' journey from this." 
 
 " Twelve days' journey ! how far is a journey ? " 
 
 " As far as a stout man can walk in a day, ma'am." 
 
 " And will my niece have to walk all the way ? " 
 
 " Why, yes, ma'am ; I don't see how it can be otherwise ; 
 I don't know of the Indians having any horses, although 
 they may have." 
 
 " But she cannot walk as far as a man," replied Mrs. 
 Campbell. 
 
 "No, ma'am, and so I suppose they will be twenty days 
 going instead of twelve." 
 
 " Will they ill-treat or ill-use her, Martin ? " said Emma. 
 
 "No, ma'am, I shouldn't think they would, although they 
 will make her walk, and will tie her at night when they 
 stop." 
 
 " Poor Mary ! what will she suffer ? " exclaimed Emma ; 
 "and if you do come up with them, Martin, will they give 
 her up to you ? " 
 
 " We shan't ask their leave, miss," replied Martin ; " we 
 shall take her." 
 
 "But not without bloodshed, Martin," said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " No, ma'am, certainly not without bloodshed, for either 
 the Indians must destroy us or we them ; if we conquer, hot 
 an Indian will be left alive ; and if they master us, it will be 
 about the same thing, I suppose." 
 
 " Heaven protect us, but this is dreadful ; I was prepared 
 
 244
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 for difficulties and annoyances when I came out here," ex- 
 claimed Mrs. Campbell ; "but not for such trials as these." 
 
 " Never fear but we'll bring her back, ma'am," said 
 Martin ; " Malachi is a better Indian than them all, and he'll 
 circumvent them." 
 
 " How do you mean ? " 
 
 " I mean, ma'am, that we will, if possible, fall upon them 
 unawares, and then we'll have the advantage, for half of them 
 will be killed before they know that they are attacked ; we'll 
 fight them Indian fashion, ma'am." 
 
 Mrs. Campbell continued her interrogations till Alfred 
 was seen at the end of the prairie returning at full speed, 
 accompanied by Captain Sinclair and two other men, also on 
 horseback. 
 
 " Here they come," said Martin ; " and they have lost no 
 time, that's certain." 
 
 " Poor Captain Sinclair ! what must be his feelings ? I pity 
 him," said Mrs. Campbell. 
 
 " He must take it coolly, nevertheless," observed Martin ; 
 "or he may do more harm than good." 
 
 Alfred and Captain Sinclair now dismounted : they had 
 brought with them two of the soldiers who were well used 
 to the woods, and excellent shots with the rifle. A hurried 
 conversation of a few minutes took place, but time was too 
 precious, and Alfred, embracing his father and mother, who, 
 as they shook hands with Captain Sinclair, expressed in a 
 melancholy way their hopes for their success, the party of 
 seven which had been collected set off to rejoin Malachi and 
 the Strawberry. 
 
 Malachi and Strawberry had not been idle ; the latter had 
 run back to their lodge and procured a bow and arrows, and 
 since that they had tracked the footmarks through the forest 
 for more than a mile, when they had come to a small rivulet 
 which ran through the forest. Here the trail was lost, at 
 least it was not to be perceived anywhere on the opposite 
 side of the rivulet, and it was to be presumed that, to conceal 
 their trail, the Indians had walked in the water, either up or 
 down, for a certain distance before they put their feet on the 
 other side ; but as it was near the time that they might ex- 
 pect the arrival of Alfred and the others, Malachi had re- 
 turned to the spot where Alfred and Martin had left them, 
 
 245
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 leaving the Strawberry to walk down and up the side of the 
 rivulet to recover the trail. As soon as the party joined 
 him, they and Malachi set off to where the trail had been 
 lost, and the latter had left the Strawberry. 
 
 There they waited some time, as the Strawberry was not 
 in sight, and they took this opportunity of distributing the 
 provisions and ammunition among them. Captain Sinclair, 
 although his feelings may well be imagined, was very active 
 in arrangements, and showed that, if his heart was smitten, 
 his head was clear. The order of the march was settled 
 by Malachi and him, and as soon as all was arranged, 
 they waited impatiently for the return of the Indian girl ; 
 she came at last, and informed them that she had re- 
 covered the trail about three miles up the course of the 
 stream, and they all started immediately. As was agreed, 
 they kept perfect silence, and followed the newly-discovered 
 trail for about a mile, when, on their arrival at a clear 
 spot in the woods, where the grass was very short and 
 dry, they were again at fault. They went over to the other 
 side of this heath, to see if they could again fall in with 
 it, but after half-an-hour's search, could not discover it, 
 when they were summoned by a low whistle from the 
 Strawberry, who had returned to the spot where the trail 
 had been lost. 
 
 "They have turned back again," said the Strawberry, 
 pointing to the former footmarks; "see, the track of the 
 moccasins is both ways." 
 
 " That's true," said Malachi, after a close examination ; 
 "now then, Strawberry, to find out where they have left the 
 old trail again. I told you, sir," continued Malachi to 
 Alfred, " that the Strawberry would be useful ; she has the 
 eye of a falcon." 
 
 It was not till another half-hour had elapsed that the spot 
 where they had left the trail, which, to deceive those who 
 might pursue them, the Indians had returned upon, was 
 discovered, and then they started again, and proceeded with 
 caution, led by the Strawberry, until she stopped and spoke 
 to Malachi in the Indian tongue, pointing at a small twig 
 broken upon one of the bushes. 
 
 " That's true, let us see if it happens again." 
 
 In a few moments the Strawberry pointed out another. 
 
 246
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 "Then all's right," said Malachi, "I said that she could 
 help us again if she chose, and so she has. The Indian 
 woman who wrote the letter," continued Malachi, turning to 
 Captain Sinclair and Alfred, "is our friend still. See, sir, 
 she has, wherever she has dared to do it without being seen 
 by the Indians, broken down a small twig as a guide to us. 
 Now, if she has continued to do this, we shall not have much 
 trouble." 
 
 They continued their course through the woods until the 
 sun went down, and they could see no longer, having made a 
 journey of about nine miles from the settlement. They then 
 lay down for the night under a large tree ; the weather was 
 very warm, and they did not light a fire, as they had some 
 cooked provisions. 
 
 The next morning, as soon as it was daylight, they made a 
 hasty meal, and resumed their task. The trail was now 
 pretty clear, and was occasionally verified by the breaking of 
 a twig as before. This day they made sixteen miles' journey, 
 and at the close of it they arrived at the borders of a lake 
 about ten miles long, and from one and a half to two wide ; 
 the trail went right on to the shore of the lake, and then 
 disappeared. 
 
 " Here they must have taken to the water," said Alfred ; 
 " but what means have they had to cross ? " 
 
 "That we must discover, somehow or another, sir," replied 
 Malachi, " or else we shall not find the trail again ; perhaps, 
 however, we shall see to-morrow morning ; it is too dark now 
 to attempt to find out, and we may do more harm than good 
 by tracking down the bank. We must bring to for the night. 
 There is a high rock there on the beach farther up ; we had 
 better go there, as we can light a fire behind the rock with- 
 out being discovered by it, supposing the Indians are on the 
 opposite shore ; and to-night we must cook all our provisions 
 if we possibly can, for, depend upon it, we have travelled 
 faster to-day than they can have done with the young lady, 
 and if we can once get well on the trail again, we shall soon 
 be up with them." 
 
 " God grant that we may ! " exclaimed Captain Sinclair ; 
 " the idea of what poor Mary must suffer, almost drives me 
 mad." 
 
 " Yes, sir, she will be terribly foot-sore, I have no doubt," 
 
 247
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 replied Malachi, "but the Indians will not treat her ill, 
 depend upon it." 
 
 Captain Sinclair sighed, but made no reply. 
 
 As soon as they arrived at the mass of rock which Malachi 
 had pointed out, they all commenced collecting firewood, 
 and the Strawberry in a few minutes had a sufficient fire for 
 their purpose. They had not any cooking utensils with them, 
 but the pork was cut in slices, and stuck upon the ends of 
 small sticks round the fire, until it was sufficiently cooked, 
 and then it was packed up again in parcels, with the excep- 
 tion of what was retained for their supper. They had finished 
 their meal, and were sitting round the embers of the fire, 
 conversing, and calculating the probabilities as to their over- 
 taking the Indians, when Martin sprang up, with his rifle 
 ready to bring to his shoulder. 
 
 " What is it ? " said Alfred in a low tone, as Martin held up 
 his finger as a sign for silence. 
 
 "There's somebody coming this way he is behind that 
 large tree," said Martin ; " I see his head now, but it is too 
 dark to make out who it may be." 
 
 As Martin said this, a low and singular sort of whistle 
 between the teeth was heard, upon which the Strawberry 
 gently put down Martin's rifle with her hand, saying 
 
 " It is John." 
 
 "John ! impossible," said Alfred. 
 
 " It is," replied Strawberry. " I know well that whistle. 
 I go to fetch him. I have no fear." 
 
 Strawberry stepped out from the group, and went up 
 to the tree, calling John softly by name, and in a few 
 seconds afterward returned, leading John by the hand, who, 
 without saying a word, quietly seated himself down by the 
 fire. 
 
 ' Well, John, how did you come here ? " exclaimed Alfred. 
 ' Followed trail," replied John. 
 ' But how when did you leave home ? " 
 * Yesterday," replied John, " when I came back." 
 'But do your father and mother know that you have 
 come ? " said Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " I met old Graves, and told him," replied John. " Have 
 you any meat ? " 
 
 " The boy has had nothing since he left, I'll answer for it," 
 
 248
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 said Martin, as the Strawberry handed some of the pork to 
 John ; " have you, John ? " 
 
 " No," replied John, with his mouth full. 
 
 "Let him eat," said Malachi, "it's long for a lad to be two 
 days without food, for I'll answer he left as soon as he heard 
 we were gone, and did not wait for yesterday's supper. 
 Indeed he must have done so, for he must have followed the 
 trail some time yesterday to be up with us to-night, so let 
 him eat in quiet." 
 
 " What surprises me, Malachi, is how he could have found 
 his way to us." 
 
 "Well, sir, I do confess that I'm as much surprised almost 
 as I am pleased," replied Malachi. " It is really a great 
 feat for a lad to accomplish all by himself, and I am proud 
 of him for having done it ; but from the first I saw what 
 a capital woodsman he would make, and he has not dis- 
 appointed me." 
 
 " There are not many who would have been able to do 
 it, that's certain," said Martin ; " I wonder as much as you 
 do, Mr. Alfred, how he could have done it but he has the 
 gift." 
 
 " But suppose he had not come up with us, how would he 
 have lived in these woods ? It's a mercy that he has fallen 
 in with us," said Captain Sinclair. 
 
 John slapped the barrel of his rifle, which was lying by 
 him, and which Captain Sinclair had not perceived. 
 
 "You don't think that John would come into the woods 
 without his rifle, sir, do you ? " said Malachi. 
 
 " I did not perceive that he had it with him," said Captain 
 Sinclair, "but I certainly ought to have known John better." 
 
 John having finished his supper, they all lay down to rest, 
 one keeping watch that they might not be surprised. 
 
 At daylight they made their breakfast, and then went 
 down again to the borders of the lake, where the trail had 
 been lost. After a long examination, Malachi called the 
 Strawberry, and pointing to the edge of the water, asked her 
 to look there. The Strawberry did so, and at last decided 
 that there was the mark of the bottom of a canoe which had 
 been grounded. 
 
 " Yes, I thought so," said Malachi. " They have had their 
 canoe all ready, and have crossed the water ; now, we must 
 
 249
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 walk quite round the lake to discover the trail again, and 
 that will give them half a day's start of us." 
 
 They immediately set off coasting the shore of the lake, 
 until they arrived at the other side, carefully examining the 
 ground as they went. This took them till noon, by which 
 time they had arrived at that part of the lake which was 
 opposite to the large rock behind which they had kindled 
 their fire the night before ; but no traces were to be 
 perceived. 
 
 " They have not crossed over in a straight line," said 
 Captain Sinclair, "that is evident; we must now try more 
 to the northward." 
 
 This they did ; and at last discovered that the canoe had 
 crossed over to the north point of the lake, having coasted 
 along the eastern shore the whole way. The spot of landing 
 was very evident, and for some distance they could trace 
 where the canoe had been hauled up. It was now late in 
 the afternoon, and it became a question whether they should 
 follow the trail, or discover the place of concealment of the 
 canoe, as it might be advantageous to know where it was 
 when they returned. It was decided that they should first 
 discover the canoe, and this was not done till after a search 
 of two hours, when they found it concealed in the bushes 
 about one mile from the lake. They then followed the trail 
 about two miles ; the twigs had been bent and broken, as 
 before, which was a great help to them, but the night was 
 now closing in. Having arrived at a clear knoll, they took 
 up their quarters under the trees, and retired to rest. At 
 daybreak they again started ; and, after two hours' walk, had 
 to track across a small prairie, which gave them some trouble, 
 but they succeeded in finding the trail on their arrival at the 
 wood on the opposite side, and then they made a very rapid 
 progress, for the twigs were now more frequently broken and 
 bent than before. During this day, with the bow and arrows 
 brought by the Strawberry, Martin had procured them two 
 wild turkeys, which were very acceptable, as their provisions 
 would not last more than seven or eight davs longer, and it 
 was impossible to say how far they would have to travel. It 
 was not far from dark when the quick ears of the Strawberry 
 were attracted by a noise like that of a person breathing 
 heavily. She at last pointed with her finger to a bush ; they 
 
 250
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 advanced cautiously, and on the other side of it they found 
 an Indian woman lying on the ground, bleeding profusely. 
 They raised her up, and discovered that it was the Indian 
 whom they had cured of the sprained ankle, and who, they 
 presumed, had been then discovered breaking the twigs that 
 they might follow the trail, for, on examination they found 
 that she had received a heavy blow on the head with a 
 tomahawk ; but, fortunately, it had glanced sidewise, and not 
 entered into the brain. She was not sensible, however, at 
 the time that they had discovered her, for she had lost a 
 great deal of blood. They stopped the effusion of blood with 
 bandages torn from their linen, and poured some water down 
 her throat ; it was now dark, and it was not possible to pro- 
 ceed any farther that night. The Strawberry went into the 
 woods and collected some herbs, with which she dressed the 
 wound, and having made the poor Indian as comfortable as 
 they could, they again lay down to rest ; but not until 
 Malachi had said to Alfred 
 
 "There is no doubt, sir, but that the Indians have dis- 
 covered this woman was marking the trail for us, and that 
 they have tomahawked her for so doing, and have left her 
 for dead. I think myself that the wound, although it is a 
 very ugly one, is not dangerous, and so says the Strawberry. 
 However, to-morrow will decide the point ; if she is not 
 sensible then, it will be of no use waiting, but we must go 
 on as fast as we can." 
 
 When they awoke the next morning they found the Straw- 
 berry sitting by the Indian woman, who was now quite 
 sensible and collected, although very weak and exhausted. 
 Malachi and Martin went to her, and had a long conversation 
 with her at intervals. Malachi had been right in his supposi- 
 tion ; the Angry Snake had discovered her in the act of 
 bending a twig, and had struck her down with his tomahawk. 
 They gained from her the following information. The Angry 
 Snake, irritated at the detention of the Young Otter, and 
 resolved to have another hostage in lieu of him, had carried 
 off Maiy Percival. He had six Indians with him, which were 
 the whole of his grown-up warriors. They were now but one 
 day's journey ahead of them, as Miss Percival was very sore 
 on her feet, and they could not get her along, but that in 
 every other respect she had been well treated. That the 
 
 251
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Indians were not going to their lodges in a direct course, but 
 by a circuitous route, which would make a difference of at 
 least six or seven days ; and that they did this that they 
 might not be seen by some other tribes who were located in 
 their direct route, and who might give information. She 
 said that it was she who had written the Indian letter which 
 Malachi had received the autumn before, and that she had 
 done it because she had been so kindly treated by Mr. and 
 Mrs. Campbell, when she had been found in the forest with 
 her ankle sprained. That Percival was at the Indian lodges, 
 quite well when they left, and that if the Angry Snake did 
 not receive a large quantity of powder and shot and a great 
 many rifles in exchange for him, it was his intention to adopt 
 the boy, as he was very partial to him. On being asked if 
 the boy was happy, she replied that he was not at first, but 
 now he was almost an Indian ; that he was seldom permitted 
 to leave the lodges, and never unless accompanied by the 
 Angry Snake. In answer to their questions as to the direc- 
 tion and distance to the lodges, she said that they were about 
 seven days' journey by the straight road ; but that the party 
 with Miss Percival would not arrive there in less than fifteen 
 days, if so soon, as she was every day less able to travel. 
 Having obtained all this information, a council was held, and 
 Malachi spoke first, having been requested so to do. 
 
 " My opinion is this," said Malachi, " that we can do no 
 better than remain here at present, and wait till the woman 
 is sufficiently recovered to travel, and show us the direct 
 road to the lodges. In two or three days she will probably 
 be well enough to go with us, and then we will take the 
 direct road, and be there before them. The knowledge of 
 the place and the paths will enable us to lay an ambush for 
 them, and to rescue the young lady without much danger to 
 ourselves. They will have no idea of falling in with us, for 
 they of course imagine the woman is dead ; a tomahawk 
 seldom fails." 
 
 After a long parley, the advice of Malachi was considered 
 the most judicious, and a further conversation with the 
 Indian woman confirmed them in their resolution. As they 
 had no fear of the Indians discovering that they were on 
 their trail, Martin and Alfred went out in pursuit of game 
 for provisions, while the others raised up a large hut with 
 
 252
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 branches of trees, for the accommodation of the whole party. 
 In the evening Martin and Alfred returned, carrying a fine 
 buck between them. The fire was lighted, and very soon 
 all were busy cooking and eating. The Indian woman also 
 begged for something to eat, and her recovery was now no 
 longer considered doubtful. 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII 
 
 XT was a great annoyance to Captain Sinclair to have to 
 wait in this manner, but there was no help for it. He was 
 satisfied that it was the most prudent course, and therefore 
 raised no objection. Alfred too was uneasy at the delay, as 
 he was aware how anxious his father and mother would be 
 during the whole time of their absence. They were glad, 
 however, to find that the Indian woman recovered rapidly, 
 and on the fifth day of their taking up their abode in the 
 forest, she said that she was able to travel if they walked 
 slow. It was therefore agreed that on the sixth day they 
 should start again, and they did so, having saved their salt 
 provisions, that they might not be compelled to stop, or use 
 their rifles to procure food. The evening before, they roasted 
 as much venison as they thought they could consume while 
 it was good, and at daylight again proceeded, not to follow 
 the trail, but guided by the Indian woman, in a direct 
 course for the lodges of the Indian band under the Angry 
 Snake. 
 
 As they had now only to proceed as fast as they could 
 without tiring the poor Indian woman, whose head was 
 bound up, and who was still weak from loss of blood, they 
 made a tolerable day's journey, and halted as before. Thus 
 they continued their route till the sixth day, when as they 
 drew up for the night, the Indian stated that they were only 
 three or four miles from the Indians' lodges which they 
 sought. Thereupon a council was held as to how they should 
 proceed, and at last it was agreed upon that they should be 
 guided by the Indian woman to a spot where they might be 
 concealed, as near as possible to the lodges, and that when 
 the party had arrived there, that the woman and Malachi 
 
 253
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 should go and reconnoitre, to ascertain whether the chief 
 and his band with Mary Percival had returned or not. The 
 night was passed very impatiently, and without sleep by 
 most of them, so anxious were they for the morrow. Long 
 before break of day they again started, advancing with great 
 caution, and were led by the Indian till they were within 
 one hundred and fifty yards of the lodges, in a thick cluster 
 of young spruce, which completely secured them from dis- 
 covery. Shortly afterward Malachi and the Indian woman, 
 creeping on all fours, disappeared in the surrounding brush- 
 wood, that they might, if possible, gain more intelligence 
 from listening. In the meantime, the party had their eyes 
 on the lodges, waiting to see who should come out as soon 
 as the sun rose, for it was hardly clear daybreak when they 
 arrived at their place of concealment. 
 
 They had remained there about half-an-hour, when they 
 perceived an Indian lad come out of one of the lodges. He 
 was dressed in leggins and Indian shirt of deer-skin, and 
 carried in his hand his bow and arrows. An eagle's feather 
 was stuck in his hair above the left ear, which marked him 
 as the son of a chief. 
 
 " That's my brother Percival/' said John in a low tone. 
 
 " Percival ! " replied Alfred, " is it possible ? " 
 
 " Yes," whispered the Strawberry, " it is Percival, but don't 
 speak so loud." 
 
 " Well, they have turned him into a regular Indian," said 
 Alfred ; " we shall have to make a pale face of him again." 
 
 Percival, for he it was, looked round for some time, and at 
 last perceiving a crow flying over his head, he drew his bow, 
 and the a-rrow brought the bird down at his feet. 
 
 " A capital shot," said Captain Sinclair, " the boy has 
 learned something at all events. You could not do that, 
 John." 
 
 "No," replied John, "but they don't trust him with a 
 rifle." 
 
 They waited some little time longer, when an Indian 
 woman, and then an old man, came out, and in about a 
 quarter of an hour afterward, three more women and an 
 Indian about twenty years old. 
 
 " I think we have the whole force now," said Martin. 
 
 "Yes, I think so too," replied Captain Sinclair, "I wish 
 
 254
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 Malachi would come back, for I do not think he will find out 
 more than we know ourselves." 
 
 In about half-an-hour afterward, Malachi and the Indian 
 woman returned ; they had crept in the brushwood to within 
 fifty yards of the lodges, but were afraid to go nearer, as the 
 woman said that perhaps the dogs might give the alarm ; for 
 two of them were left at home. The woman stated her con- 
 viction that the party had not come back, and now a council 
 was again held as to their proceedings. The Indian force 
 was nothing an old man, one lad of twenty, and four women. 
 These might be easily captured and secured, but the question 
 was whether it would be desirable so to do, as in case one 
 should by any means escape, information of their arrival 
 might be conveyed to the absent party, and induce them not 
 to come home with Mary Percival. This question was debated 
 in a low tone between Malachi, Captain Sinclair, and Alfred. 
 At last John interrupted them by saying, "They are going 
 out to hunt, the old and the young Indian and Percival 
 they have all their bows and arrows." 
 
 " The boy is right," said Malachi. " Well, I consider this 
 to decide the question. We can now capture the men with- 
 out the women knowing anything about it. They will not 
 expect them home till the evening, and even if they do not 
 come, they will not be surprised or alarmed ; so now we had 
 better let them go some way, and then follow them. If 
 we secure them, we can then decide what to do about the 
 women." 
 
 This was agreed upon, and Malachi explained their inten- 
 tions to the Indian woman, who approved of them, but said, 
 " The Old Raven (referring to the old Indian) is very cunning ; 
 you must be careful." 
 
 The party remained in their place of concealment for 
 another quarter of an hour, till the two Indians and Percival 
 had quitted the open space before the lodges, and had 
 entered the woods. They then followed in a parallel direc- 
 tion, Malachi and John going ahead : Martin and Alfred 
 following so as to keep them in sight, and the remainder of 
 the party at about the same distance behind Martin and 
 Alfred. They continued in this manner their course through 
 the woods for more than an hour, when a herd of deer darted 
 past Malachi and John. They immediately stopped, and 
 
 255
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 crouched, to hide themselves. Martin and Alfred perceiving 
 this, followed their example, and the rest of the party be- 
 hind, at the motion of the Strawberry, did the same. Hardly 
 had they done so, when one of the herd, which had been 
 pierced by an arrow, followed in the direction of the rest, 
 and after a few bounds fell to the earth. A minute or two 
 afterward the hunters made their appearance, and stood by 
 the expiring beast, where they remained for a minute or two 
 talking, and then took out their knives to flay and cut it up. 
 While they were thus employed, Malachi and John on one 
 side, Alfred and Martin from another direction, and the rest 
 of the party from a third, were creeping slowly up toward 
 them ; but to surround them completely it was necessary the 
 main party should divide, and send one or two more to the 
 eastward. Captain Sinclair despatched Graves and one of 
 the soldiers, desiring them to creep very softly till they 
 arrived at a spot he pointed out, and then to wait for the 
 signal to be given. 
 
 As the parties gradually approached nearer and nearer to 
 the Indians and Percival, the Old Raven appeared to be un- 
 easy ; he looked round and round him and once or twice laid 
 his ear on the ground ; whenever he did this, they all 
 stopped, and almost held their breaths. 
 
 " The Indian woman says that the Old Raven is suspicious ; 
 he is sure that some one is in the woods near him, and she 
 thinks that she had better go to him," said the Strawberry 
 to Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " Let her go," said Captain Sinclair. 
 
 The Indian rose, and walked up in the direction of the 
 Indians, who immediately turned to her as she approached. 
 She spoke to them, and appeared to be telling them how it 
 was that she returned. At all events, she occupied the 
 attention of the Old Raven till the parties were close to 
 them, when Malachi arose, and immediately "all the others 
 did the same, and rushed upon them. After a short and 
 useless struggle, they were secured, but not before the 
 younger Indian had wounded one of the soldiers, by stabbing 
 him with his knife. The thongs were already fast round the 
 arms and legs of the Indians, when Percival, who had not 
 been tied, again attempted to escape, and by the direction of 
 Malachi, he was bound, as well as the other two. 
 
 256
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 As soon as the prisoners were secured, Martin and Graves 
 and the soldiers employed themselves cutting up the venison 
 and preparing it for dinner, while the Strawberry and the 
 Indian woman were collecting wood for a fire. In the mean- 
 while Captain Sinclair, Malachi, and John were seated by the 
 prisoners, and directing their attention to Percival, whom 
 they had been compelled to bind, that he might not make 
 his escape ; for his sojourn of nearly two years in the woods 
 with the Indians, without seeing the face of a white man, had 
 (as has been invariably proved to be the fact in every in- 
 stance where the parties were very young) wholly obliterated, 
 for the time, his recollections of his former life so rapid is 
 our falling off to the savage state. To the questions of Alfred 
 he returned no reply, and appeared not to understand him. 
 
 " Let me try him, sir," said Malachi, " I will speak to him 
 in the Indian tongue ; he has perhaps forgotten his own. It's 
 wonderful how soon we return to a state of nature when we 
 are once in the woods." 
 
 Malachi then spoke to Percival in the Indian language ; 
 Percival listened for some time, and at last replied in the 
 same tongue. 
 
 "What does he say, Malachi?" said Alfred. 
 
 " He says he will sing his own death song ; that he is the 
 son of a warrior, and he will die like a brave." 
 
 "Why, the boy is metamorphosed," said Captain Sinclair; 
 "is it possible that so short a time could have produced 
 this ? " 
 
 " Yes, sir," replied Malachi ; " in young people a very short 
 time will change them thus, but it won't last long. If he 
 were to meet again with his mother at the settlement, he 
 would by degrees forget his Indian life and become recon- 
 ciled ; a woman has more effect than a man. Let the 
 Strawberry speak to him. You see, sir, he is bound, and 
 considers himself a captive, and let him loose we must not, 
 until we have done our work ; after that, there will be no 
 fear, and when he has been with us a short time, he will come 
 all right again." 
 
 Malachi called the Strawberry, and told her to speak to 
 Percival about his home and his mother, and everything 
 connected with the farm. 
 
 The Strawberry sat down by Percival, and in her soft tones 
 
 257 R
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 talked to him in her own tongue of his father and mother, of 
 his cousins, and how he had been taken by the Indians when 
 he was hunting ; how his mother had wept for him, and all 
 had lamented his loss ; running on in a low musical key from 
 one thing to another connected and associated with his 
 former life in the settlement, and it was evident that at last 
 he now listened with attention. The Strawberry continued 
 to talk to him thus, for more than an hour, when Alfred again 
 addressed him and said, " Percival, don't you know me ? " 
 
 " Yes," replied Percival in English, "I do ; you are my 
 brother Alfred." 
 
 " All's right now, sir," said Malachi ; " only he must be 
 kept fast; but the lad's coming to his senses again. The 
 Strawberry will talk to him again by-and-by." 
 
 They then sat down to their meal ; the two Indians were 
 removed to a distance under the guard of one of the soldiers, 
 but Percival remained with them. John sat by Percival, and 
 cutting off a tempting bit of venison, held it to his mouth, 
 saying to him, " Percival, when we go home again, your hands 
 shall be untied, and you shall have a rifle of your own instead 
 of a bow and arrows ; come, eat this." 
 
 This was a long speech for John, but it produced its effect, 
 for Percival opened his mouth for the venison, and being fed 
 by John, made a very good dinner. As soon as their meal 
 was over, they consulted as to what steps should next be 
 taken. The question discussed was whether they should now 
 capture the women who were left in the lodges, or remain 
 quiet till the Angry Snake and his party arrived ? 
 
 Malachi's opinion was as follows : 
 
 " I think we had at all events better wait till to-morrow, 
 sir ; you see, the women will not be at all surprised at the 
 hunting party not returning for even a day or two, as they 
 know that they will not return without game, and may not 
 find it immediately ; their absence, therefore, will create no 
 suspicion of our being here. I think we should return to our 
 former place of concealment, arid watch their motions. There 
 is no saying when the party with Miss Percival may return ; 
 they may have arrived while we have been away, or they 
 may come to-morrow. It will be better, therefore, not to en- 
 cumber ourselves with more prisoners unless it is necessary." 
 
 This opinion was at last assented to, and they set off on 
 
 258
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 their return to the Indian lodges. They arrived about an 
 hour before dusk at their hiding-place, having taken the 
 precaution to gag the two Indians for fear of their giving a 
 whoop as notice of their capture. Percival was very quiet, 
 and had begun to talk a little with John. 
 
 Scarcely had they been five minutes again concealed among 
 the spruce fir trees, when they heard a distant whoop from 
 the woods on the other side of the lodges. 
 
 " They are now coming on," said Martin ; " that is their 
 signal." 
 
 One of the Indian women from the lodges returned the 
 whoop. 
 
 " Yes, sir, they are coming," said Malachi. " Pray, Captain 
 Sinclair, be quiet and sit down ; you will ruin all our plans." 
 
 "Down, Sinclair, I beg," said Alfred. 
 
 Captain Sinclair, who was very much excited, nevertheless 
 did as he was requested. 
 
 " O Alfred ! " said he ; " she's so near." 
 
 " Yes, my good fellow, but if you wish her nearer, you must 
 be prudent." 
 
 " True, very true," replied Captain Sinclair. 
 
 In about half-an-hour more, the Angry Snake and his party 
 were seen to emerge from the woods, and it was perceived 
 that four of the Indians carried a litter made of branches 
 between them. 
 
 " She could walk no farther, sir," said Malachi to Captain 
 Sinclair ; " so they are carrying her ; I told you that they 
 would not hurt her." 
 
 " Let me once see her get out of the litter, and I shall be 
 satisfied," replied Captain Sinclair. 
 
 The Indians soon were over the clearing, and stopped at one 
 of the lodges ; Mary Percival was lifted out, and was seen to 
 walk with difficulty into the wigwam, followed by two of the 
 Indian women. 
 
 A short parley took place between the Angry Snake and the 
 other two women, and the chief and rest of the party then went 
 into another lodge. 
 
 "All's right so far, sir," observed Malachi ; "they have left 
 her to the charge of the two women in a lodge by herself, 
 and so there will be no fear for her when we make the 
 attack, which I think we must do very shortly, for if it is 
 
 239
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 quite dark, some of them may escape, and may trouble us 
 afterward." 
 
 " Let us do it immediately/' said Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " No, not immediately, sir ; we have yet an hour and a half 
 daylight. We will wait one hour, for I think that as they 
 have nothing to eat, and are pretty well tired from carrying 
 Miss Percival, they will, in all probability, go to sleep, as 
 Indians always do. An hour hence will be the best time for 
 us to fall upon them." 
 
 " You are right, Malachi," replied Alfred. " Sinclair, you 
 must curb your impatience." 
 
 " I must, I believe," replied Captain Sinclair ; " but it will 
 be a tedious hour for me. Let us pass it away in making our 
 arrangements ; we have but six to deal with." 
 
 "And only two rifles," replied Alfred; "so we are pretty 
 sure of success." 
 
 " We must watch first," said Martin, " to see if they all con- 
 tinue in the same lodge, for if they divide, we must arrange 
 accordingly. Who will remain with the prisoners ?" 
 
 " I won't," said John, in a positive manner. 
 
 "You must, John, if it be decided that you do," said Alfred. 
 
 " Better not, sir," replied Malachi ; " for as soon as the boy 
 hears the crack of the rifles, he will leave his prisoners, and 
 join us ; that I'm sure of. No, sir, the Strawberry can be left 
 with the prisoners. I'll give her my hunting-knife ; that will 
 be sufficient." 
 
 They remained for about half-an-hour more watching the 
 lodges, but everything appeared quiet, and not a single person 
 came out. Having examined the priming of the rifles, every 
 man was directed to take up a certain position, so as to sur- 
 round the buildings and support each other. John was 
 appointed to the office of looking after his cousin Mary, and 
 preventing the women from escaping with her from the lodge 
 in which she was confined ; and John took his office willingly, 
 as he considered it one of importance, although it had been 
 given him more with a view that he might not be exposed to 
 danger. Leaving the prisoners to the charge of the Strawberry, 
 who, with her knife drawn, stood over them, ready to act upon 
 the slightest attempt of escape on their pai*t, the whole party 
 now crept softly toward the lodges, by the same path as had 
 been taken by Malachi and the Indian woman. As soon as 
 
 260
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 they had all arrived, they waited for a few minutes, while 
 Malachi reconnoitred, and when they perceived that he did 
 so, they all rose up and hastened to their allotted stations 
 round the lodge into which the Angry Snake and his followers 
 had entered. The Indians appeared to be asleep, for every- 
 thing remained quiet. 
 
 " Let us first lead Miss Percival away to a place of safety," 
 whispered Captain Sinclair. 
 
 " Do you do it, then," said Alfred ; " there are plenty of us 
 without you." 
 
 Captain Sinclair hastened to the lodge in which Miss 
 Percival had been placed, and opened the door. Mary Per- 
 cival, as soon as she beheld Captain Sinclair, uttered a loud 
 scream of delight, and, rising from the skins on which she had 
 been laid, fell upon his neck. Captain Sinclair caught her in 
 his arms, and was bearing her out of the lodge, when an Indian 
 woman caught him by the coat ; but John, who had entered, 
 putting the muzzle of his rifle into their faces, they let go and 
 retreated, and Captain Sinclair bore away Mary in his arms 
 into the brushwood, where the Strawberry was standing over 
 the Indian prisoners. The scream of Mary Percival had roused 
 the Indians, who, after their exhaustion and privations, were 
 in a sound sleep ; but still no movement was to be heard in 
 the lodge, and a debate between Malachi and Alfred, whether 
 they should enter the lodge or not, was put an end to by a 
 rifle being fired from the lodge, and the fall of one of the 
 soldiers, who was next to Alfred. Another shot followed, and 
 Martin received a bullet in his shoulder, and then out bounded 
 the Angry Snake, followed by his band, the chief whirling his 
 tomahawk, and springing upon Malachi, while the others at- 
 tacked Alfred and Martin, who were nearest to the door of the 
 lodge. The rifle of Malachi met the breast of the Angry Snake 
 as he advanced, and the contents were discharged through his 
 body. The other Indians fought desperately, but the whole 
 of the attacking party closing in, they were overpowered. 
 Only two of them, however, were taken alive, and these were 
 seriously wounded. They were tied and laid on the ground. 
 
 " He was a bad man, sir," said Malachi, M'ho was standing 
 over the body of the Indian chief ; " but he will do no more 
 mischief." 
 
 " Are you much hurt, Martin ? " inquired Alfred.
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " No, sir, not much ; the ball has passed right through 
 and touched no bone ; so I am in luck. I'll go to the 
 Strawberry, and get her to bind it up." 
 
 " He is quite dead, sir," said Graves, who was kneeling by 
 the side of the soldier who had been shot by the first rifle. 
 
 " Poor fellow ! " exclaimed Alfred. " Well, I'm not sorry 
 that they commenced the attack upon us ; for I do not 
 know whether I could have used my rifle unless they had 
 done so." 
 
 "They never expected quarter, sir," said Malachi. 
 
 " I suppose not. Now, what are we to do with the women? 
 They can do no harm." 
 
 " Not much, sir ; but, at all events, we must put it out of 
 their power. We must take possession of all the weapons 
 we can find in the lodges. We have their two rifles ; but we 
 must collect all the bows and arrows, tomahawks, and knives, 
 and either destroy or keep possession of them. John, will 
 you look to that ? Take Graves with you." 
 
 "Yes," replied John, who with Graves, immediately com- 
 menced his search of the lodges. 
 
 The two women, who had been in the lodge with Mary 
 Percival, had remained where they were, as John's rifle had 
 kept them from leaving the lodge ; but the other two had 
 escaped into the woods during the affray. This was of little 
 consequence ; indeed, the others were told that they might 
 go away, if they would ; and as soon as they heard this from 
 Malachi, they followed the example of their companions. 
 John and Graves brought out all the arms they could find, 
 and Malachi and Alfred then went to the bushes to which 
 Mary Percival and Sinclair had previously retired. Alfred 
 embraced his cousin, who was still too greatly agitated to say 
 much, being almost ovei'powered by the sudden transition 
 in all her thoughts and feelings : and, in the variety of her 
 emotions, perhaps the most bewildering was that occasioned 
 by the re-appearance of Percival, like a restoration from the 
 dead. Alfred was in consultation with Malachi, when he 
 perceived the flames bursting out of the lodges. Martin, as 
 soon as his wound was dressed, had returned and set fire to 
 them. 
 
 " It's all right, sir," said Malachi ; " it will leave the 
 proof of our victory, and be a caution to other Indians." 
 
 262
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " But what will become of the women ? " 
 
 "They will join some other band, sir, and tell the -story. 
 It is better that they should." 
 
 " And our prisoners, what shall we do with them ? " 
 
 " Release them ; by-and-by, sir, we shall have nothing to 
 fear from them ; but we will first take them two or three 
 days' march into the woods, in case they have alliance with 
 any other band whom they might call to their assistance." 
 
 " And the wounded Indians ? " 
 
 " Must be left to Providence, sir. We cannot take them. 
 We will leave them provisions and water. The women will 
 come back and find them ; if they are alive, they will look 
 after them ; if dead, bury them. But here comes John, with 
 some bears' skins which he has saved for Miss Mary ; that 
 was thoughtful of the boy. As soon as the flames are down, 
 we will take up our quarters in the clearing, and set a watch 
 for the night ; and to-morrow, with the help of God, we will 
 commence our journey back. We shall bring joy to your 
 father and mother, and the sooner we do it the better ; for 
 they must be anything but comfortable at our long absence." 
 
 " Yes," said Mary Percival ; " what a state of suspense 
 they must be in ! Truly, as the Bible saith, ' Hope deferred 
 maketh the heart sick.' " 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX 
 
 JN OT one of the party slept much on this night. There 
 was much to do, and much to be looked after. Captain 
 Sinclair, as it may be supposed, was fully occupied with Mary 
 Percival, of whom more anon. As soon as they had taken 
 up their position in the clearing, and made arrangements for 
 the accommodation of Mary, they relieved the Strawberry 
 from her charge of the prisoners, whom they brought to the 
 clearing, and made to sit down close to them. Percival, who 
 had not yet been freed from his bonds, was now untied, and 
 suffered to walk about, one of the men keeping close to him, 
 and watching him carefully. The first object which caught 
 his eye, was the body of the Angry Snake. Percival looked 
 on it for some time, and then sat down by the side of it. 
 
 263
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 There lie remained for more than two hours, without speak- 
 ing, when a hole having been dug out by one of the party, 
 the body was put in and covered up. Percival remained a 
 few minutes by the side of the grave, and then turned to the 
 two wounded Indians. He brought them water, and spoke 
 to them in the Indian tongue ; but while he was still with 
 them, Mary sent for him to speak with him, for as yet she 
 had scarcely seen him. The sight of Mary appeared to have 
 a powerful effect upon the boy ; he listened to her as she 
 soothed and caressed him, and appearing to be overcome 
 with a variety of sensations, he lay down, moaned, and at last 
 fell fast asleep. 
 
 The soldier who had been shot by the Angry Snake was 
 buried before they buried the chief. Martin's wound had 
 been dressed by his wife, the Strawberry, who was very skilful 
 in Indian surgery. She had previously applied cataplasms 
 made from the bruised leaves which she and the Indian 
 woman had sought for, to the feet of Mary Percival. which 
 were in a state of great inflammation, and Mary had found 
 herself already much relieved by the application. Before 
 the day dawned, the two Indians who had been wounded 
 were dead, and were immediately buried by the side of the 
 chief. 
 
 Alfred and Malachi had resolved to set off the next morn- 
 ing on their return home, if they found it possible to convey 
 Mary Percival ; but their party was now reduced, as one of 
 the soldiers had been killed, and Martin was incapable of 
 service. The Indian woman would also be fully loaded with 
 the extra rifles, the two which they had captured from the 
 Indians, the one belonging to the soldier, and Martin's, who 
 could not carry anything in his present state. 
 
 They were now only six effective men, as John could not 
 be of much use in carrying, and, moreover, was appointed 
 to watch Percival. Then they had the two prisoners to 
 take charge of, so that they were somewhat embarrassed. 
 Malachi, however, proposed that they should make a litter 
 of boughs, welded together very tight, and suspended on a 
 pole so as to be carried between two men. Mary Percival 
 was not a very great weight, and, by relieving each other 
 continually, they would be able to get some miles every day, 
 till Mary was well enough to walk with them. Alfred 
 
 264
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 assented to this, and, as soon as it was daylight, went into 
 the woods with Malachi, to assist him in cutting the boughs. 
 On their return, they found that all the rest of the party 
 were up, and that Mary felt little or no pain. They made 
 their breakfast on their salt provisions, which were now 
 nearly expended, and as soon as their meal was over, they 
 put Mary upon the litter and set off, taking the Indian 
 prisoners with them, as they thought it not yet advisable to 
 give them their liberty. The first day they made but a few 
 miles, as they were obliged to stop, that they might procure 
 some food. The party were left under a large tree, which 
 was a good landmark, under the charge of Captain Sinclair, 
 while Malachi and Alfred went in search of game. At night- 
 fall they returned with a deer which they had killed, when 
 the Strawberry informed them that the Indian woman had 
 told her, that about two miles to the southward there was a 
 river which ran into the lake, and that there were two canoes 
 belonging to the band, hauled up in the bushes on the 
 beach ; that the river was broad and swift, and would soon 
 take them to the lake, by the shores of which they could 
 paddle the canoe to the settlement. This appeared worthy 
 of consideration, as it would in the end, perhaps, save time, 
 and at all events allow Mary Percival to recover. They 
 decided that they would go to the river, and take the canoes, 
 as the Indian woman said that they were large enough to 
 hold them all. 
 
 The next morning, guided by the Indian woman, they set 
 off in the direction of the river, and arrived at it in the 
 afternoon. They found the canoes, which were large, and in 
 good order, and having carried them down to the beach, they 
 resolved to put off their embarkation till the following day, 
 as they were again in want of provisions for their subsistence. 
 Alfred, Malachi, and John went out this time, for Percival had 
 shown himself so quiet and contented, and had gradually 
 become so fond of being near Mary Percival, that he appeared 
 to have awakened from his Indian dream, and renewed all 
 his former associations. They did not, therefore, think it 
 necessary to watch him any more indeed, he never would 
 leave Mary's side, and began now to ask many questions, 
 which proved that he had recalled to mind much of what had 
 been forgotten during his long sojourn with the Indians. The 
 
 265
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 hunters returned, having been very successful, and loaded 
 with meat enough to last for four or five days. At daylight 
 the next morning, they led the prisoners about half a mile 
 into the woods, and, pointing to the north as to the direction 
 they were to go, cast loose the deer-thongs which confined 
 them, and set them at liberty. Having done this, they 
 embarked in the canoes, arid were soon gliding rapidly down 
 the stream. 
 
 The river upon which they embarked, at that time little 
 known to the Europeans, is now called the river Thames, 
 and the town built upon it is named London. It falls into 
 the upper part of Lake Ontario, and is a fine rapid stream. 
 For three days they paddled their canoes, disembarking at 
 night to sleep and cook their provisions, and 011 the fourth 
 they were compelled to stop, that they might procure more 
 food. They were successful, and on the next day they 
 entered the lake, about two hundred miles to the west of the 
 settlement. Mary Percival was now quite recovered, and 
 found her journey or voyage delightful ; the country was in 
 full beauty ; the trees waved their boughs down to the river- 
 side, and they did not fall in with any Indians, or perceive 
 any lodges on the bank. Sometimes they started the deer 
 which had come down to drink in the stream, and on one 
 occasion, as they rounded a point, they fell in with a herd 
 which were in the water swimming across, and in this position 
 they destroyed as many as they required for their food till 
 they hoped to arrive at the settlement. 
 
 Percival was now quite reconciled to his removal from an 
 Indian life, and appeared most anxious to rejoin his father 
 and mother, of whom he talked incessantly ; for he had again 
 recovered his English, which, strange to say, although he 
 perfectly understood it when spoken to, he had almost 
 forgotten to pronounce, and at first spoke with difficulty. 
 The weather was remarkably fine, and the waters of the lake 
 were so smooth, that they made rapid progress, although 
 they invariably disembarked at night. The only annoyance 
 they had was from the musquitoes, which rose in clouds as 
 soon as they landed, and were not to be dispersed until 
 they had lighted a very large fire, accompanied with thick 
 smoke ; but this was a trifle compared with their joy at 
 the happy deliverance of the prisoners, and success of their 
 
 266
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 expedition. Most grateful, indeed, were they to God for 
 His mercies, and none more so than Mary Percival and 
 Captain Sinclair, who never left her side till it was time to 
 retire to rest. 
 
 On the sixth day, in the forenoon, they were delighted to 
 perceive Fort Frontignac in the distance, and although the 
 house at the settlement was hid from their sight by the point 
 covered with wood which intervened, they knew that they 
 were not above four or five miles distant. In less than 
 another hour, they were abreast of the prairie, and landed 
 at the spot where their own punt was moored. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Campbell had not perceived the canoes, for, although 
 anxiously looking out every day for the return of the party, 
 their eyes and attention were directed on land, not having 
 any idea of their return by \vater. 
 
 " My dear Alfred," said Mary, " I do not think it will be 
 prudent to let my aunt see Percival at once ; we must prepare 
 her a little for his appearance. She has so long considered 
 him as dead, that the shock may be too great." 
 
 " You say true, my dear Mary. Then we will go forward 
 with Captain Sinclair and Malachi, and John. Let Percival 
 be put in the middle of the remainder of the party, who 
 must follow afterward, and then be taken up to Malachi's 
 lodge. He can remain there with the Strawberry until we 
 come and fetch him." 
 
 Having made these arrangements, to which Percival was 
 with difficulty made to agree, they walked up as proposed, to 
 the house. Outside of the palisade, they perceived Mr. and 
 Mrs. Campbell, with their backs toward them, looking toward 
 the forest, in the direction which the party had taken when 
 they left. But when they were half-way from the beach, 
 Henry came out with Oscar from the cottage, and the dog, 
 immediately perceiving them, bounded to them, barking with 
 delight. Henry cried out, " Father mother, here they are, 
 here they come." Mr. and Mrs. Campbell of course turned 
 round, and beheld the party advancing ; they flew to meet 
 them, and as they caught Mary in their arms, all explanation 
 for a time was unnecessary she was recovered, and that was 
 sufficient for the time. 
 
 " Come, mother, let us go into the house, that you may 
 compose yourself a little," said Alfred, that she might not 
 
 267
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 perceive Percival among the party that followed at a distance. 
 " Let me support you. Take my arm." 
 
 Mrs. Campbell, who trembled very much, did so, and 
 thus turned away from the group among whom Percival 
 was walking. Ernma was looking at them attentively, and 
 was about to exclaim, when Captain Sinclair put his finger 
 to his lips. 
 
 As soon as they arrived at the house, and had gone in, 
 Alfred, in a few words, gave them an account of what had 
 passed how successful they had been in their attempt, and 
 how little they had to fear from the Indians in future. 
 
 " How grateful I am ! " exclaimed Mrs. Campbell. " God 
 be praised for all His mercies ! I was fearful that I should 
 have lost you, my dear Mary, as well as my poor boy. He is 
 lost for ever but God's will be done." 
 
 " It is very strange, mother," said Alfred, " but we heard, 
 on our journey, that the Indians had found a white boy in 
 the woods." 
 
 " Alas ! not mine." 
 
 " I have reason to believe that it was Percival, my dear 
 mother, and have hopes that he is yet alive." 
 
 " My dear Alfred, do not say so unless you have good 
 cause ; you little know the yearnings of a mother's heart ; 
 the very suggestion of such a hope has thrown me into a 
 state of agitation and nervousness of which you can form no 
 conception. I have been reconciled to the Divine will ; let 
 me not return to a state of anxiety and repining." 
 
 " Do you think, my dear mother, that I would raise such 
 hopes if I had not good reason to suppose that they would 
 be realised ? No, my dear mother, I am not so cruel." 
 
 "Then you know that Percival is alive?" said Mrs. Camp- 
 bell, seizing Alfred by the arm. 
 
 Calm yourself, my dear mother, I do know I am certain 
 that he is alive, and that it was he who was found by the 
 Indians ; and I have great hopes that we may recover him." 
 
 " God grant it ! God grant it in His great mercy ! " said 
 Mrs. Campbell, " my heart is almost breaking with joy : may 
 God sustain me ! Oh, where is he my dear Alfred where 
 is he?" continued Mrs. Campbell. Alfred made no reply, 
 but a flood of tears came to her relief. 
 
 " I will explain it to you when you are more composed, 
 
 268
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 my dear mother. Emma, you have not said one word to 
 me." 
 
 " I have been too much overjoyed to speak, Alfred," 
 replied Emma, extending her hand to him, " but no one 
 welcomes your return more sincerely than I do, and no one 
 is more grateful to you for having brought Mary back." 
 
 "Now, Alfred, I am calm," said Mrs. Campbell, "so let 
 me hear at once all you know." 
 
 " I see you are calm, my dear mother, and I therefore now 
 tell you that Percival is not far off." 
 
 " Alfred ! he is here ; I am sure he is." 
 
 " He is with Malachi and the Strawberry ; in a minute I 
 will bring him." 
 
 Alfred left the house : the intelligence was almost too 
 overpowering for Mrs. Campbell. Mary and Emma hastened 
 to her, and supported her. In another minute Alfred 
 returned with Percival, and the mother embraced and wept 
 over her long-lost child, and then gave him to his father's 
 arms. 
 
 " How this has happened, and by what merciful inter- 
 ference he has been preserved and restored to us," said 
 Mr. Campbell, when their first emotions were over, " we 
 have yet to learn ; but one thing we do know, and are sure 
 of, that it is by the goodness of God alone. Let us return 
 our thanks while our hearts are yet warm with gratitude and 
 love, and may our thanksgiving be graciously received." 
 
 Mr. Campbell kneeled down, and his example was followed 
 by all the rest of the party assembled. In a fervent tone he 
 returned thanks for the recent mercies vouchsafed to his 
 family, which, he expressed a hope, would never be forgotten, 
 but would prove a powerful inducement to them all, to lead 
 a more devout life of faith in Him who had so graciously 
 supported them in the hour of peril and affliction, who had 
 so wonderfully restored to them their lost treasures, and 
 turned all their gloom into sunshine, filling their hearts 
 with joy and gladness. 
 
 "And now, my dear Alfred," said Mrs. Campbell, whose 
 arms still encircled the neck of Percival, " do pray tell us 
 what has taken place, and how you recovered Mary and this 
 dear boy." 
 
 Alfred then entered into his detail, first stating the 
 
 269
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 knowledge which Captain Sinclair, Malachi, and himself had 
 of Percival being still in existence from the letter written 
 by the Indian woman, the seizure and confinement of the 
 Young Otter in consequence, which was retaliated by the 
 abduction of Mary. When he had finished, Mr. Campbell 
 said 
 
 "And poor Martin, where is he, that I may thank him?" 
 
 " He is at his own lodge, with the Strawberry, who is 
 dressing his wound ; for we have not been able to do so for 
 two or three days, and it has become very painful." 
 
 " We owe him a large debt of gratitude," said Mr. 
 Campbell; "he has suffered much on our account. And 
 your poor man, Captain Sinclair, who fell ! " 
 
 " Yes," replied Sinclair, " he was one of our best men 
 but it was the will of Heaven. He lost his life in the 
 recovery of my dear Mary, and I shall not forget his wife and 
 child, you may depend upon it." 
 
 " Now, Mary, let us have your narrative of what passed 
 when you were in company of the Indians, before your 
 rescue." 
 
 " I was, as you know, gathering the cranberries in the 
 Cedar Swamp, when I was suddenly seized, and something 
 was thrust against my mouth, so that I had no time or power 
 to cry out. My head was then wrapped up in some folds of 
 blanket, by which I was almost suffocated, and I was then 
 lifted up and borne away by two or three men. For a time 
 I kept my senses, but at last the suffocation was so great, 
 that my head swam, and I believe I fainted, for I do not 
 recollect being put down; yet after a time I found myself 
 lying under a tree, and surrounded by five or six Indians, 
 who were squatted round me. I was not a little terrified, as 
 you may imagine. They neither moved nor spoke for some 
 time ; I endeavoured to rise, but a hand on my shoulder 
 kept me down, and I did not attempt a useless resistance. 
 Soon afterward, an Indian woman brought me some water, 
 and I immediately recognised her as the one whom we had 
 succoured when we found her in the woods. This gave me 
 courage and hope, though her countenance was immovable, 
 and I could not perceive, even by her eyes, that she 
 attempted any recognition ; but reflection convinced me 
 that, if she intended to help me, she was right in so doing. 
 
 270
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 After I had raised myself, and drunk some water, the Indians 
 had a talk in a low voice. I observed that they paid defer- 
 ence to one, and from the description which my father and 
 Alfred had given of the Angry Snake, I felt sure that it was 
 he. We remained about half-an-hour on this spot, when 
 they rose, and made signs to me that I was to come with 
 them. Of course I could do no otherwise, and we walked 
 till night came on, when I was, as you may imagine, not a 
 little tired. They then left me with the Indian woman, 
 retiring a few yards from me. The woman made signs that 
 I was to sleep, and although I thought that was impossible, 
 I was so much fatigued that, after putting up my prayers to 
 the Almighty, I had not lain down many minutes before I 
 was fast asleep. 
 
 " Before daylight, I was awakened by their voices, and the 
 woman brought me a handful of parched Indian corn ; not 
 quite so good a breakfast as I had been accustomed to ; but 
 I was hungry, and I contrived to eat it. As soon as the day 
 broke we set off again, and toward evening arrived at a lake. 
 A canoe was brought out from some bushes ; we all got into 
 it, and paddled up along the banks for two or three hours, 
 when we disembarked and renewed our journey. My feet 
 were now becoming very sore and painful, for they were 
 blistered all over, and I could scarcely get along ; they com- 
 pelled me, however, to proceed, not using any great force, 
 but still dragging me and pushing me, to make me keep up 
 with them. I soon perceived that I was a prisoner only, and 
 not likely to be ill treated if I complied with their wishes. 
 Toward evening I could hardly put one foot before the other, 
 for they had obliged me to walk in the water of a stream for 
 two or three miles, and my shoes were quite worn out in 
 consequence. At night they again stopped, and the Indian 
 woman prepared some herbs, and applied them to my feet. 
 This gave me great relief, but still she continued to take no 
 notice of any signs I made to her. The next morning I found 
 I had received so much benefit from the application of the 
 herbs, that for the first half of the day I walked on pretty 
 well, and was a little in advance, when, hearing the chief 
 speak in an angry tone behind me, I turned round, and, to 
 my horror, saw him raise his tomahawk, and strike down the 
 poor Indian woman. I could not refrain from hastening to 
 
 71
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 her ; but I had just time to perceive that her skull was cloven, 
 and that she was, as I imagined, dead, when I was dragged 
 away and forced to continue my journey. You may imagine 
 how my blood curdled at this scene, and how great were now 
 my apprehensions for myself. Why I had been carried away 
 I knew not, for I was as ignorant as you were of Percival 
 being alive, and of the Young Otter having been detained at 
 the fort. My idea was, when the chief struck down the 
 Indian woman, that it was to get rid of her, and that I was 
 to replace her. This idea was almost madness, but still I 
 had hope, and I prayed as I walked along to that God who 
 sees the most secret act, and hears the most silent prayer of 
 the heart, and I felt an assurance while praying that I should 
 be rescued. I knew that my absence would be immediately 
 discovered, and that there were those who would risk their 
 lives to rescue me, if I was still in existence ; and I therefore 
 used all my efforts to walk on as fast as I could, and not 
 irritate the Indians. But that night I had no one to dress 
 my feet, which were bleeding and very much swelled, and I 
 was very wretched when I lay down alone. I could not drive 
 from my thoughts the poor Indian woman weltering in her 
 blood, and murdered for no crime or fault nothing that I 
 could discover. The next morning, as usual, my food was 
 some parched Indian corn, and of that I received only a 
 handful for my sustenance during the twenty-four hours ; 
 however, hunger I never felt, I had too much pain. I was 
 able to drag myself on till about noon, when I felt that I 
 could not proceed further. I stopped and sat down ; the 
 chief ordered me to get up again by signs ; I pointed to my 
 feet, which were now swelled above the ankles, but he in- 
 sisted, and raised his tomahawk to frighten me into compli- 
 ance. I was so worn out, that I could have almost received 
 the blow with thankfulness, but I remembered you, my dear 
 uncle and aunt and others, and resolved for your sakes to 
 make one more effort. I did so ; I ran and walked for an 
 hour more in perfect agony ; at last nature could support the 
 pain no longer, and I fell insensible." 
 
 " My poor Mary ! " exclaimed Emma. 
 
 " I thought of you often and often, my dear sister," replied 
 Mary, kissing her. 
 
 " I believe it was a long while before I came to my senses/' 
 
 272
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 continued Mary, " for when I did, I found that the Indians 
 were very busy weaving branches into a sort of litter. As 
 soon as they had finished, they put me upon it, and I was 
 carried by two of them swinging on a pole which they put on 
 their shoulders. I need hardly say, that the journey wss 
 now more agreeable than it was before, although my feet 
 were in a dreadful state, and gave me much pain. That 
 night we stopped by a rivulet, and I kept my feet in the 
 water for two or three hours, which brought down the inflam- 
 mation and swelling very much, and I contrived after that to 
 gain some sleep. They carried me one more day, when they 
 considered that they had done enough, and I was again 
 ordered to walk ; I did so for two days, and was then in the 
 same condition as before. A litter was therefore again con- 
 structed, and I was carried till I arrived at the lodges of the 
 Angry Snake and his band. What passed from that time you 
 have heard from Alfred." 
 
 When Mary Percival had finished her narrative, they all 
 sat down to supper, and it hardly need be said that Mr. 
 Campbell did not fail, before they retired to rest, again to 
 pour forth his thanksgivings to the Almighty for the preser- 
 vation of those who were so dear. The next morning, they 
 all rose in health and spirits. Martin came early to the 
 house with the Strawberry ; his wound was much better, and 
 he received the thanks and condolence of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Campbell. 
 
 When they were at breakfast, Mr. Campbell said, " John, 
 in our joy at seeing your brother and cousin again, I quite 
 forgot to scold you for running away as you did." 
 
 "Then don't do it now, sir," said Malachi, "for he was 
 very useful, I can assure you." 
 
 " No, I won't scold him now," replied Mr. Campbell ; " but 
 he must not act so another time. If he had confided to me 
 his anxious wish to join you, I should probably have given my 
 permission." 
 
 " I must now take my leave, and return to the fort," said 
 Captain Sinclair ; " I do, however, trust I shall see you all 
 again in a few days, but I must report the results of the ex- 
 pedition, and the death of poor Watkins. May I borrow one 
 of your horses, Mr. Campbell ? " 
 
 "Certainly," replied Mr. Campbell; "you know the bateau 
 
 273 8
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 is expected every day from Montreal ; perhaps you will bring 
 us our letters when it arrives." 
 
 Captain Sinclair took his leave, as it may be imagined, very 
 reluctantly, and in a day or two the family again settled down to 
 their usual occupations. The emigrants had, during the absence 
 of the expedition, gathered in a great portion of the corn, and 
 now all hands were employed in finishing the harvest. 
 
 " How happy we are now, Mary!" said Emma to her sister, 
 as they were walking by the stream watching John, who was 
 catching trout. 
 
 "Yes, my dear Emma, we have had a lesson which will, I 
 trust, prevent any future repining, if we have felt any, at our 
 present position. The misery we have been rescued from 
 has shown us how much we have to be thankful for. We 
 have nothing more to fear from the Indians, and I feel as if I 
 could now pass the remainder of my life here in peace and 
 thankfulness." 
 
 " Not without Captain Sinclair ? " 
 
 " Not always without him ; the time will, I trust, come 
 when I may reward him for his patience and his regard for 
 me ; but it has not yet come ; and it's for my uncle and aunt 
 to decide when it shall. Where's Percival ? " 
 
 " He is gone into the woods with Malachi, and with a rifle 
 on his shoulder, of which he is not a little proud. John is 
 not at all jealous. He says that Percival ought to know how 
 to fire a rifle, and throw away that foolish bow and arrow. 
 Do you not think that his residence among the Indians has 
 made a great change in Percival ?" 
 
 " A very great one ; he is more manly and more taciturn ; 
 he appears to think more and talk less. But Henry is 
 beckoning to us. Dinner is ready, and we must not keep 
 hungry people waiting." 
 
 " No," replied Emma ; " for in that case I should keep 
 myself waiting." 
 
 CHAPTER XL 
 
 CAPTAIN SINCLAIR on his return to Fort Frontignac 
 reported to the Colonel the successful result of the expedi- 
 tion, and was warmly congratulated upon it, as the Colonel 
 
 274
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 had been made acquainted with the engagement between 
 him and Mary Percival. The Young Otter, who had re- 
 mained in confinement during Captain Sinclair's absence, was 
 now set at liberty ; and the Colonel, who was aware that 
 Captain Sinclair must be very anxious to remain at the settle^ 
 ment for a short time after what had occurred, very kindly 
 offered him leave for a few days, which it may be supposed 
 Captain Sinclair did not fail to avail himself of. The Colonel 
 at the same time sent a message to Mr. Campbell, stating 
 that as soon as the bateaux should arrive from Montreal, he 
 would bring any lettei's or newspapers that might arrive for 
 them, and take that opportunity of offering in person his 
 congratulations. 
 
 Captain Sinclair did not, however, return for two or three 
 days, as he had many letters to write in answer to those 
 which had arrived during his absence. On his return to the 
 settlement, he found them all well and happy ; Mary quite 
 recovered from her fatigue, and everything going on in the 
 same quiet order and method as if the expedition had never 
 taken place, and had never been necessary. Indeed, nothing 
 appeared now wanting to the happiness of the whole party, 
 and their affairs were prospering. The emigrants who had 
 joined Mr. Campbell were industrious and intelligent, very 
 civil, and very useful. They paid the greatest respect to 
 Mr. and Mrs. Campbell, who were certainly very liberal and 
 kind to them, assisting them in every way in their power. 
 Although the farm had been so much increased, the labour 
 was light, from the quantity of hands they could command ; 
 the stock had increased very fast ; old Graves had taken 
 charge of the mill during the absence of Alfred and Martin, 
 and had expressed his wish to continue in that employment, 
 which Alfred gladly gave up. In short, peace and plenty 
 reigned in the settlement, and Alfred's words when he re- 
 commended his father to go to Canada, had every prospect 
 of becoming true that his father would be independent, if 
 not rich, and leave his children the same. In three days 
 Captain Sinclair arrived ; he was received with great warmth 
 by all the party, and after dinner was over, Mr. Campbell 
 addressed the family as follows : 
 
 "My dear children, your mother and I have had some 
 conversation on one or two points, and we have come to the 
 
 275
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 decision that having so much to thank God for, in His kind- 
 ness and mercies shown towards us, it would be selfish on our 
 parts if we did not consult the happiness of others. We are 
 now independent, and with every prospect of being more so 
 every day ; we are no longer isolated, but surrounded by 
 those who are attached to us and will protect us should there 
 be any occasion. In short, we are living in comfort and 
 security, and we trust to Providence that we shall continue 
 so to do. You, my dear Alfred, generously abandoned your 
 profession to which you were so partial, to come and protect 
 us in the wilderness, and we knew too well the value of your 
 services not to accept them, although we were fully aware of 
 the sacrifice which you naade ; but we are no longer in the 
 wilderness, and no longer require your strong arm and bold 
 heart. We have therefore decided that it is our duty no 
 longer to keep you from the profession to which you belong, 
 but, on the contrary, to recommend you now to rejoin and 
 follow up your career, which we trust in God may prove as 
 prosperous as we are convinced it will be honourable. Take 
 our best thanks, my dear boy, for your kindness to us, and 
 now consider yourself at liberty to return to England, and 
 rejoin the service as soon as you please. 
 
 " And now I must address you, my dear Mary ; you and 
 your sister accompanied us here, and since you have been with 
 us, have cheered us during our stay by your attentions and 
 unwearied cheerfulness under all the privations which we at 
 first had to encounter. You have engaged the affections of an 
 honourable and deserving man, but at the same time have 
 never shown the least disposition to leave us ; indeed, we know 
 what your determination has been, but your aunt and I con- 
 sider it our present duty to say, that much as we shall regret 
 to part with one so dear, you must no longer sacrifice yourself 
 for us, but make him happy who so well deserves you. That 
 you will remain here is of course out of the question ; your 
 husband's connections and fortune require that he should 
 return to England, and not bury himself in the woods of 
 Canada. You have therefore our full permission, and I may 
 say, it will be most pleasing to us, if you no longer delay your 
 union with Captain Sinclair and follow your husband ; when- 
 ever and wherever you go, you will have our blessing and 
 our prayers, and the satisfaction of knowing that you have 
 
 276
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 been to us as a dutiful daughter, and that we love you as dearly 
 as it is possible for parents to do. Take her, Captain Sinclair, 
 from my hands, and take with her our blessings and best wishes 
 for your happiness, which I do not doubt will be as great as 
 we can expect in this checkered world ; for a dutiful daughter 
 will always become a good wife." 
 
 Mary, who was sitting between Mrs. Campbell and Captain 
 Sinclair, fell upon her aunt's neck and wept ; Mr. Campbell 
 extended his hand to Captain Sinclair, who expressed in return 
 his warmest thanks and gratitude. Alfred, who had said no- 
 thing more, went up to his mother and kissed her. 
 
 " I wish you to go, Alfred," said his mother ; " I wish you to 
 rejoin a service to which you are a credit. Do not believe 
 otherwise, or that I shall grieve too much at your departure." 
 
 " Go, my son," said Mr. Campbell, shaking him by the hand, 
 "and let me see you a post-captain before I die." 
 
 Mrs. Campbell now took Mary Percival into the next room, 
 that she might compose herself, and Captain Sinclair ventured 
 to follow. Every one appeared happy at this announcement of 
 Mr. Campbell except Emma, who looked unusually serious. 
 Alfred, perceiving it, said to her, " Emma, you are very grave 
 at the idea of losing Mary, and I do not wonder at it, but 
 you will have one consolation, you will lose me too, and I 
 shall no longer plague you as you continually complain 
 that I do." 
 
 "I never thought of that," replied Emma, half angry; " well, 
 you are a great plague, and the sooner you go " 
 
 Emma did not, however, finish her speech, but left the 
 room, to join her sister. 
 
 Now that Mr. Campbell had announced his wishes, the 
 subject of Mary's marriage and Alfred's return to the service 
 was, for a few days, the continual subject of discussion. It was 
 decided that Mary should be married in a month, by the chap- 
 lain of the fort, who had returned, and that Captain Sinclair, 
 with his wife and Alfred, should leave the settlement at the 
 end of September, so as to arrive at Quebec in good time for 
 sailing before the winter should set in. It was now the last 
 week in August, so that there was not much time to pass away 
 previous to their departure. Captain Sinclair returned to the 
 fort, to make the Colonel acquainted with what had passed, and 
 to take the necessary steps for leave of absence, and his return 
 
 .277
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 to England. This, from his interest with the Governor, he was 
 sure to obtain, and when in England, it would be time sufficient 
 to decide whether he should leave that service or exchange 
 into some regiment at home. As every prospect of war or 
 disturbance in Canada was now over, he could take either step 
 without any censure being laid upon him. 
 
 A week afterward, the bateaux arrived from Montreal, and 
 the Colonel and Captain Sinclair made their appearance at the 
 settlement, bringing with them the letters and papers from 
 England. 
 
 Having received the congratulations of the Colonel, Mr. 
 and Mrs. Campbell, with his permission, opened their letters, 
 for all the family were present, and all, as usual, anxious to 
 hear the news. The first letter Mr. Campbell opened, to the 
 surprise of all, produced an immediate change in his coun- 
 tenance. He read it a second time, and laying it down on his 
 knee, appeared to remain in a state of complete abstraction. 
 
 " No bad news, I hope, Campbell ? " said his wife anxiously, 
 as all the rest looked upon him with astonishment. 
 
 t( No, my dear Emily, no bad news, but most unexpected 
 news ; such as it has been my fortune in life to receive once 
 before this time. You remember, although years have since 
 passed, the letter that was brought to us in our little 
 parlour " 
 
 "Which put you in possession of Wexton Hall, Campbell." 
 
 " Yes, I did refer to that ; but I will not keep you all 
 in longer suspense. This is but a counterpart of the former 
 letter." 
 
 Mr. Campbell then read as follows : 
 
 " May 7, 18. 
 
 " DEAR SIR, It is with great pleasure that we have again 
 to communicate to you that you may return, as soon as you 
 please, and take possession of the Wexton Hall property. 
 
 " You may remember that many months back Mr. Douglas 
 Campbell received a fall from his horse when hunting. No 
 serious consequences were anticipated, but it appears that his 
 spine was injured, and after some months' close confinement, 
 he expired on the 9th of April. As Mr. Douglas Campbell 
 has left no issue, and you are the next in tail, you have now 
 undisputed possession of the property which you so honour- 
 ably surrendered some years since. 
 
 278
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 " I have taken upon myself to act as your agent since Mr. 
 Campbell's decease. Mrs. D. Campbell has a handsome settle- 
 ment upon the property, which will of course fall in upon 
 her demise. Waiting your commands, I am, dear sir, yours 
 truly, J. HARVEY." 
 
 " Mr. Campbell, I congratulate you with all my heart," 
 said the Colonel, rising up, and taking his hand. " You have 
 proved yourself deserving of such good fortune ; Mrs. Camp- 
 bell, I need hardly add that my congratulations extend 
 to you." 
 
 Surprise at first rendered Mrs. Campbell mute ; at last she 
 said 
 
 "We are in the hands of Him, and do but execute His 
 will. For your sake, my dear Campbell, for the children's 
 sake, perhaps, I ought to rejoice we hardly know. That I 
 am happy here, now that my children have been restored to 
 me, I confess. I doubt whether that happiness will be in- 
 creased by the return to Wexton Hall ; at all events, I shall 
 leave this place with regret. We have had too many revolu- 
 tions of fortune, Campbell, since we have been united, not to 
 have learned by experience that a peaceful, quiet, and con- 
 tented home is more necessary to our happiness than riches." 
 
 "I feel as you do, Emily," replied Mr. Campbell, "but we 
 are growing old, and have been taught wisdom practically, 
 by the events of a checkered life. Our children, I perceive, 
 think otherwise nor do I wonder at it." 
 
 " I shan't go," said John ; " I shall only be sent to school ; 
 no master shall flog me I'm a man." 
 
 " Nor me," cried Percival. 
 
 The Colonel and Mr. and Mrs. Campbell, as well as the 
 elder portion of the party, could not help smiling at the 
 exclamation of the two boys. They had both played the 
 part of men, and it was but too evident how unfitted they 
 would be for future scholastic discipline. 
 
 " You shall neither of you go to school," replied Mr. 
 Campbell, "but still you must render yourselves fit for your 
 stations in life, by improving your minds, and attending 
 those who will instruct you." 
 
 It is hard to say whether much real joy was felt by any of 
 the party at the prospect of returning to England. It is true 
 
 279
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 that Mary Percival was delighted at the idea of not being so 
 far from her aunt and uncle, and that Emma was better 
 pleased to be in England, for reasons which she kept to her- 
 self. But it was not the coming into the large property 
 which occasioned pleasure to any of them. However, if there 
 was not much pleasure derived from this re-accession to 
 property, Mr. and Mrs. Campbell knew their duty too well to 
 hesitate, and every preparation was commenced for their 
 return along with Alfred and Captain Sinclair. John, how- 
 ever, still continued obstinate in declaring that he would not 
 go, and Percival was very much of John's opinion, although 
 he did not speak so plainly. 
 
 When Mr. and Mrs. Campbell were alone, the former said 
 to his wife 
 
 " I do not know what to do about John. He appears so 
 resolute in his determination not to go with us, that I fear he 
 will run away into the woods at the time of our departure. 
 He is now continually with Malachi and Martin, and appears 
 to have severed himself from the family." 
 
 " It is hard to decide, Campbell ; I have more than once 
 thought it would be better to leave him here. He is our 
 youngest son. Henry will of course inherit the estate, and 
 we shall have to provide for the others out of our savings. 
 Now this property, by the time that John is of age, will be 
 of no inconsiderable value, and by no means a bad fortune for 
 a younger son. He appears so wedded to the woods and a 
 life of nature, that I fear it would only be the cause of con- 
 tinual regret and discontent if we did take him to England ; 
 and if so, what comfort or advantage should we gain by his 
 returning ? I hardly know what to advise." 
 
 " I have serious thoughts of leaving him here under the 
 charge of Martin and Malachi," replied Mr. Campbell. " He 
 would be happy ; by-and-by he would be rich. What could 
 he obtain more in England ? But it must be for you to 
 decide, my dear Emily. I know a mother's feelings, and 
 respect them." 
 
 " I cannot decide at once, my dear husband. I will first 
 talk with John, and consult with Alfred and Henry." 
 
 The result of Mrs. Campbell's communicating with he? 
 sons, was a decision that John should remain in Canada, under 
 the charge of Martin and Malachi, who were to superintend 
 
 280
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 the farm, and watch over him. Martin was to take charge of 
 the farm. Malachi was to be John's companion in the woods, 
 and old Graves, who had their mill under his care, engaged 
 to correspond with Mr. Campbell, and let them know how 
 things went on. When this was settled, John walked at 
 least two inches higher, and promised to write to his mother 
 himself. The Colonel, when he heard the arrangement, 
 pledged himself that as long as he was in command of the 
 fort, he would keep a watchful eye, not only over John, but 
 the whole of the settlement, and communicate occasionally 
 with Mr. Campbell. 
 
 A month after the receipt of the letter, the whole family, 
 with the exception of John, embarked in two bateaux, and 
 arrived at Montreal, where they remained a day or two, and 
 then proceeded on to Quebec. 
 
 At Quebec, their agent had already taken all the cabins of 
 one of the finest ships for their passage, and after a run of six 
 weeks, they once more found themselves at Liverpool, from 
 which town they posted to Wexton Hall, Mrs. Douglas Camp- 
 bell having retired to a property of her own in Scotland. 
 
 We have now finished our tale, and have only to inform 
 our little readers what were the after-lives of the Campbell 
 family. 
 
 Henry did not return to college, but remained with his 
 father and mother at the Hall, employing himself in superin- 
 tending for his father the property to which he afterward 
 succeeded. 
 
 Alfred was appointed to a ship commanded by Captain 
 Lumley. He soon rose in the service, was highly distinguished 
 as a gallant, clever officer, and four years after his return to 
 England was married to his cousin Emma at which the 
 reader will not be surprised. 
 
 Mary Percival was married to Captain Sinclair, who sold 
 out, and retired upon half-pay, to live upon his estate in 
 Scotland. 
 
 Percival went to college, and turned out a very clever 
 lawyer. 
 
 John remained in Canada until he was twenty years old, 
 when he came home to see his father and mother. He had 
 grown to six feet four inches high, and was stout in propor- 
 tion. He was a very amusing fellow, and could talk fast 
 
 281
 
 THE SETTLERS IN CANADA 
 
 enough, but his chief conversation was upon hunting and 
 sporting. The farm had been well conducted ; the emigrants 
 had adhered to the agreements, and were now cultivating for 
 themselves. Martin had three papooses (as the Indians call 
 the children) by the Strawberry. Malachi had grown too 
 old to go out often into the woods, and he sat by the fire in 
 the winter, and basked in the sun at the door of the house 
 during the summer. Oscar was dead, but they had some 
 fine puppies of his breed. Mr. Campbell gave John a deed 
 on his return, conveying to him the Canadian property, and 
 shortly afterward John picked up a little Canadian wife at 
 Quebec, who made him perfectly happy. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Campbell lived to a good old age, respected 
 as long as they lived, and lamented when they died. They 
 had known prosperity and adversity, and in each state of life 
 had acquitted themselves with exemplary propriety, not 
 having been elated by the one, or depressed by the other. 
 They knew that this world was a world of trial, and but a 
 preparation for another; they therefore did their duty in 
 that state of life to which it pleased God to call them 
 proving in all their actions, that they remembered their duty 
 to their God, and their duty to their neighbour ; living and 
 dying (as I hope all my young readers will) sincere and good 
 Christians. 
 
 THE END
 
 16216
 
 t '60050